Iranian Personal Names in Armenian Collateral Tradition 9783700188087

Citation preview

PHILOSOPHISCH-HISTORISCHE KLASSE SITZUNGSBERICHTE, 912. BAND

IN ARMENIAN COLLATERAL TRADITION

Hrach Martirosyan, born in 1964, studied Armenian language and literature in Vanadzor (Armenia). His PhD dissertation at Leiden University was published in 2010 as “Etymological dictionary of the Armenian inherited lexicon”. From 2009 to 2010 he was a Post-doctoral Fellow in the Armenian Studies Program at the University of Michigan. Dr. Martirosyan was a researcher or a guest lecturer in Yerevan, Vanadzor, Oxford, Pavia, Moscow, Leiden, and Los Angeles. From 2015 to 2017 he worked at the Institute of Iranian Studies in Vienna on the project “Iranian personal names in Armenian collateral tradition” sponsored by the Austrian Science Fund FWF (project leader: Velizar Sadovski). Dr. Martirosyan carries out an online course on the History of the Armenian language at his website “Hayerenagitut‘yan akademia.” Since 2008 he has also been working on his project “HayaSSA: Hiking Summer School of Armenology.”

ÖSTERREICHISCHE AKADEMIE DER WISSENSCHAFTEN

IPNB V/3 · HRACH MARTIROSYAN · IRANIAN PERSONAL NAMES

The Iranian element is the largest layer of the Armenian borrowed lexicon. It comprises a period of more than 2500 years starting from pre-Achaemenid times up to the modern period. The number of Armenian personal names of Iranian origin is quite remarkable, amounting to approximately one quarter of all Armenian anthroponyms. The Armenian evidence is of vital importance for completing the Iranian onomasticon. In many cases, Middle Persian and Parthian namesakes of Armenian personal names are not directly attested. Besides, Armenian helps to determine the exact shape of Iranian names. The present fascicle of the “Iranisches Personennamenbuch” aims to collect and etymologically interpret all the Iranian anthroponyms attested in Armenian texts up to AD 1300. Occasionally, it also comprises names that are attested at a later stage but are likely to belong to earlier periods, as well as younger forms that are related with older names and are therefore relevant for the philological or etymological discussion of the latter. The 872 entries provide a wide range of new etymologies or corrected versions of previously suggested interpretations, as well as new names and corrected forms of names discovered in critical editions of literary texts and in voluminous corpora of inscriptions and colophons of Armenian manuscripts that have not been available to earlier researchers of Armenian onomastics.

IRANISCHE ONOMASTIK HERAUSGEGEBEN VON BERT G. FRAGNER, VELIZAR SADOVSKI UND FLORIAN SCHWARZ NR. 17

IRANISCHES PERSONENNAMENBUCH HERAUSGEGEBEN VON RÜDIGER SCHMITT, HEINER EICHNER, BERT G. FRAGNER UND VELIZAR SADOVSKI

BAND V

IRANISCHE NAMEN IN NEBENÜBERLIEFERUNGEN INDOGERMANISCHER SPRACHEN FASZIKEL 3:

IRANIAN PERSONAL NAMES IN ARMENIAN COLLATERAL TRADITION BY HRACH MARTIROSYAN

ISBN 978-3-7001-8808-7 783700

188087

Made in Europe

SBph 912

9

ÖSTERREICHISCHE AKADEMIE DER WISSENSCHAFTEN PHILOSOPHISCH-HISTORISCHE KLASSE SITZUNGSBERICHTE, 912. BAND

IRANISCHE ONOMASTIK HERAUSGEGEBEN VON BERT G. FRAGNER, VELIZAR SADOVSKI UND FLORIAN SCHWARZ NR. 17

IRANISCHES PERSONENNAMENBUCH HERAUSGEGEBEN VON RÜDIGER SCHMITT, HEINER EICHNER, BERT G. FRAGNER UND VELIZAR SADOVSKI

BAND V

IRANISCHE NAMEN IN NEBENÜBERLIEFERUNGEN INDOGERMANISCHER SPRACHEN FASZIKEL 3:

IRANIAN PERSONAL NAMES IN ARMENIAN COLLATERAL TRADITION BY HRACH MARTIROSYAN

Angenommen durch die Publikationskommission der philosophischhistorischen Klasse der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften: Accepted by the publication committee of the Division of Humanities and Social S ­ ciences of the Austrian Academy of Sciences: Michael Alram, Bert G. Fragner, Andre Gingrich, Hermann Hunger, Sigrid Jalkotzy-Deger, Renate Pillinger, Franz Rainer, Oliver Jens Schmitt, Danuta Shanzer, Peter Wiesinger, Waldemar Zacharasiewicz Dieses Projekt wurde aus Mitteln des Fonds zur Förderung der wissenschaftlichen Forschung (FWF) finanziert. Projekt Nr.: P27029–G23, Projektleiter: Velizar Sadovski Diese Publikation wurde einem anonymen, internationalen Begutachtungsverfahren unterzogen. This publication was subject to international and anonymous peer review. Peer review is an essential part of the Austrian Academy of Sciences Press evaluation process. Before any book can be accepted for publication, it is assessed by international specialists and ultimately must be approved by the Austrian Academy of Sciences Publication Committee.

Die verwendete Papiersorte in dieser Publikation ist DIN EN ISO 9706 zertifiziert und erfüllt die Voraussetzung für eine dauerhafte Archivierung von schriftlichem Kulturgut. The paper used in this publication is DIN EN ISO 9706 certified and meets the ­requirements for permanent archiving of written cultural property.

ISBN 978-3-7001-8808-7 Copyright © Austrian Academy of Sciences, Vienna, 2021 Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften Layout: Institute of Iranian Studies, ÖAW Vienna Print: Prime Rate, Budapest https://epub.oeaw.ac.at/8808-7 https://verlag.oeaw.ac.at Made in Europe

CONTENTS

Introduction .............................................................................................................. 5 1. General remarks

............................................................................................ 5

2. An outline of the research of Armenian and Iranian personal names .............. 6 3. Notes on inflection of Armenian personal names ............................................ 8 4. Development of the PIE phonemic system in Armenian, Indo-Iranian and Greek ......................................................................... 11 5. Iranian suffixes in personal names attested in Armenian sources ................. 13 The Armenian alphabet ............................................................................................ 27 Abbreviations

................................................................................................ 29

References

................................................................................................ 31

Corpus of names

................................................................................................ 77

Indexes

.............................................................................................. 391

INTRODUCTION 1. GENERAL REMARKS The present fascicle of the Iranisches Personennamenbuch aims to collect and etymologically interpret all the Iranian personal names, which are attested in Armenian texts up to 1300 CE. Occasionally, it also comprises names that are attested at a later stage but are likely to belong to earlier periods, as well as younger forms that are related with older names and are therefore relevant for the philological or etymological discussion of the latter. Two circumstances unite the Armenian and Iranian languages: (1) a common Indo-European origin, and (2) geographical proximity of their historical homelands. The former circumstance raises the question of linguistic relationship between these two branches within the Indo-European language family, whereas the latter is concerned with the issue of loanwords. The native Armenian and Iranian elements are the largest layers of the Armenian lexicon. The Iranian element comprises a period of more than 2.500 years starting from pre-Achaemenid times (beginning of the 1st millennium BC) up to the modern period. The high number of Iranian loans led scholars in the mid-19th century to conclude that Armenian belonged to the Iranian group of Indo-European languages. This opinion prevailed until 1875, when Heinrich Hübschmann proved that Armenian is an independent branch of the IndoEuropean language family. Applying phonetic criteria, Hübschmann was able to distinguish between native Armenian words and Iranian loans. In this way, for example, it can be shown that Armenian amis ‘month’ is of Indo-European background (cf. Skt. mā ́ s-, Gr. μήν, Lat. mēnsis ‘month’, etc.), but that mah-ik ‘moon’ is an Iranian loan.1 The study of the Iranian loans in Armenian is of vital importance for solving various problems in Iranian linguistics. Armenian may help to determine the exact shape of Iranian names since, unlike the Middle Iranian consonantal writing systems, the Armenian alphabet is fully vocalized. In many cases the Iranian namesakes of Armenian personal names are not attested in the Iranian languages themselves. The Armenian evidence is thus of crucial importance for completing the Middle Persian and Parthian onomasticons. It is my pleasure to acknowledge the financial support of the Project no. P 27029-G23 of the Austrian Science Fund (FWF) and the hospitality of the In1

Schmitt 1975, 1987: 445–446.

6

Introduction

stitute of Iranian Studies (director: Florian Schwarz) at the Austrian Academy of Sciences, where I carried out my research under the guidance of Velizar Sadovski to whom I am extremely grateful for his constant support and his enormous care and patience in preparing this publication. I am happy to take this opportunity to express my deep gratitude to Rüdiger Schmitt for his extensive comments on earlier drafts of this book. I am greatly indebted to Kate Bellamy for proof-reading the book. Some parts of it have been proofread by Hasmik Harutyunyan and Zaruhi Grigoryan to whom I also express my gratitude. I am further indebted to my colleagues and friends for their valuable comments and help in obtaining literature or references, namely: Ulfatbek Abdurasulov, Chiara Barbati, James Clackson, Sona Davtʻyan, Angelina Gabrielyan, Helen Giunashvili, Arsen Harutʻyunyan, Khachik Harutyunyan, Alen Hayrapetyancʻ, Meri Hovhannisyan, Samvel Karapetyan, Eduard Khurshudian, Petr Kocharov, Alexander Lubotsky, Pavel Lurje, Tatevik Martirosyan, Tsovinar Martirosyan, Karen Matʻewosyan, Armen Petrosyan, Hamlet Petrosyan, Vahagn Petrosyan, Giorgio Rota, Anuš Sargsyan, Gohar Simonyan, Seda Stamboltsyan, Sona Tonikyan, Ben Vardanyan, Armenuhi Voskanyan, Vardan Voskanyan and Ašot Xuršudyan. Finally, my special thanks go to my wife, Satenik, for her indispensable assistance in every respect and endless love and patience. 2. AN OUTLINE OF THE RESEARCH OF ARMENIAN AND IRANIAN PERSONAL NAMES

The number of Armenian personal names of Iranian origin is quite large. Modern research in this field began with Justi (1895), who in his Iranisches Namenbuch included a high number of Armenian data. In the same year,2 Hübschmann (1897: 17–91) compiled a list that comprises 217 proper names (anthroponyms and toponyms). Ačaṙyan (AčaṙAnjn 1–5, 1942–62) compiled and studied 5285 personal names, ca. 700 or 800 of which are treated by him as of Iranian origin, whereas Nalbandyan (1971a: 4, cf. 6; Schmitt 1983: 107 and 1987: 456) roughly estimated their number to 1200, that is one quarter of all Armenian personal names. The most remarkable achievement in the field of Armenian personal names is Ačaṙyan’s voluminous dictionary (AčaṙAnjn 1–5, 1942–62), which contains all the personal names that are reflected in Armenian literature since the beginning up to 1500 CE (and, in special cases, later). For each name Ačaṙyan 2

The first part of the book (pp. 1–280) was first published in 1895 (see author’s note on p. xxiv).

Introduction

7

gives the attestations and etymology, and includes a rich prosopographical section. However, the etymological treatment here is rather concise and poor. Ačaṙyan’s corpus roughly reflects the state of research in the 1940s. Since then a great many critical texts have been published. The onomastic indices attached to these publications (some of them contain exhaustive and extremely informative prosopographical sections, e.g. Garsoïan 1989: 343–434) and voluminous corpora of inscriptions (DivHayVim 1f., 1966f.) and colophons of Armenian manuscripts,3 as well as a large number of individual concordances help to fill the gaps in Ačaṙyan’s corpus. The naxarar families are extensively studied in Adontz’s fundamental work (1970). Some research on Armenian anthropoomy has been carried out by a number of scholars, such as J̌ahukyan (1981, 1984, 1987: 408–412, 580–582), Garsoïan (1996) and Weitenberg (2005, 2007). As far as the Iranian component of Armenian anthroponomastics is concerned, important are the contributions of Nalbandyan 1971a, 1971b, 1977 and especially Schmitt (1980, 1983: 106–107, 1984, 1987: 456–457, 1996, 1998, 2000: 207–222, 2016). The research in this direction largely benefits by a great number of dictionaries (a.o. volumes of Iranisches Personennamenbuch) and studies on personal names in individual Iranian traditions, such as Middle Persian (Gignoux 1986, 2003; Gignoux / Jullien / Jullien 2009), Parthian (Livšic 2010; Schmitt 2016), Bactrian (Sims-Williams 2010), Sogdian (Lurje 2010) and Ossetic (Fritz 2006), as well as in Old Iranian (Mayrhofer 1971, 1973, 1977a, 1977b, 1979b; Tavernier 2007), Manichaean (Colditz 2017), numismatic (Alram 1986), Greek (Zgusta 1955, 1964; Schmitt 1978, 1982, 2002, 2003a, 2003b, 2006, 2011; Huyse 1990), Semitic (Schmitt 2009, forthc.; Zadok 2009; Hutter 2015), Egyptian (Schmitt / Vittmann 2013) and other sources.4 Note also Mayrhofer 2003 on personal names in the Ṛgveda-Saṁhitā. As has been pointed out by Schmitt (1983: 106, 1987: 457), in all the existing Armeno-Iranian onomasticons no distinction is made between two groups of names which should in fact have been kept separately: (1) names of Iranian people of various kinds (kings, queens, princes, generals, etc.) that occur in Armenian texts; (2) names of Iranian origin that were taken over by the Armenians, and were/are borne by Armenian people. The second group, in turn, can be divided into two subgroups, as is suggested by J̌ahukyan (1987: 580):

3 4

HayJeṙHiš 1950–1988, Sanjian 1969, Weitenberg 2005, X. Harutʻyunyan 2018. For an overview and bibliography, see Schmitt 2006a.

Introduction

8

(A) names of Iranian origin, the Iranian appellatives of which are not present in Armenian; (B) names of Iranian origin, the Iranian appellatives of which are present in Armenian. 3. NOTES ON INFLECTION OF ARMENIAN PERSONAL NAMES 3.1. Simple a-stems Proper names (personal names and place names) mostly follow this declension class. Unlike in “real” a-stems (that is, the i-a mixed class), here the stem vowel -a- is seen in all oblique cases. A small number of foreign words also belong to this class, such as titan ‘Titan’, which, as Ačaṙyan points out,5 is in fact also a name.6 Table 1: Paradigms of proper names N Acc GD Abl Ins Loc

Hayk (z-)Hayk Hayk-a-y i Hayk-a-y (Hayk-a-w)

Aršak (z-)Aršak Aršak-a-y y-Aršak-a-y Aršak-a-w y-Aršak

Vardan (z-)Vardan Vardan-a-y i Vardan-a-y Vardan-a-w

Tigran (z-)Tigran Tigran-a-y i Tigran-a-y Tigran-a-w

Trdat (z-)Trdat Trdat-a-y i Trdat-a-y Trdat-a-w i Trdat

The origin of the simple a-class is debated.7 3.2. a- and i-a declensions Very often a- and i-a-declensions co-occur. In Movsēs Xorenacʻi 1.11– 128 we find many attestations of Haykay, but twice also Hayki. Note also the case forms of Aršawir as recorded in AčaṙAnjn 1, 1942: 296–298. Table 2: Simple a-stem vs. mixed a-stem GD

Aršawr-a-y

Abl Ins

Aršawr-a-w

5 6 7 8

Simple a-stem Pʻawstos Buzand, Łazar Pʻarpecʻi

Mixed a-stem (i-a) Movsēs Xorenacʻi, Anania Širakacʻi, Sebēos, Tʻovma Arcruni z-Aršawr-ē Tʻovma Arcruni Aršawr-i

Łazar Pʻarpecʻi

AčaṙLiak 3, 1957: 403; see also Abrahamyan 1976: 25 fn. 1. Meillet 1913: 49; AčaṙLiak 3, 1957: 402–403, 424–425; listed in Aṙakʻelean 2010: 25, 29. See Weitenberg 1989; Aṙakʻelean 2010: 24–25. See Movsēs Xorenacʻi 1913: 36 and 37; cf. Č‘aləxean/Aytənean 1885: 24.

Introduction

9

3.3. The locative of proper names The locative of this class is usually presented as identical with the ablative9 or is omitted in descriptions.10 However, Č‘aləxean/Aytənean (1885: 24) presents loc. i Trdat vs. abl. i Trdatay, loc. i Hṙipʻsimē vs. abl. i Hṙipʻsimeay (see also Connolly 1972: 21–22, cf. 4). Also modern Armenian grammarians present the locative singular as i / y(V) + accusative, e.g. y-Aršak vs. gen. Aršakay and abl. y-Aršak-ay.11 Moreover, Weitenberg (1989: 58) points to textual evidence for a place name: or bnakeal en i Sēir “that are living in Sēir” (Deuteronomy 2.4) as against or i lerinn/s Sēiray “that (are) on the mountain Sēir” (Genesis 14.6). Furthermore, the locative is also formed this way in other inflectional classes, cf. loc. y-Egiptos vs. gen. Egiptosi and abl. y-Egiptos-ē. In addition note such mixed cases as Ayrarat; for instance: In Movsēs Xorenacʻi, next to gen. Ayraratoy (3.48, 1913=1991: 317) one finds loc. y-Ayrarat in 2.22: 137 and abl. y-Ayrarat-ay in 3.22: 283. The passages read: Miayn ōrinadrē očʻ keal yAyrarat i bnakutʻiwns arkʻayi “He only prescribed that they could not live in Ayrarat, the royal residence” (transl. Thomson 2006: 156); Ew ard` əntreli ē kʻez, kám əndunel zmah, kam gnal yAyraratay “Now you must choose either to receive death or to leave Ayrarat” (transl. Thomson 2006: 274), literally: “to go from Ayrarat”.

In Łazar Pʻarpecʻi we find gen. Ayraratoy (4x) and Ayraratu, abl. yAyrarat-o-y (1907: 19, 21, 78, 136, 143). Note also loc. y-Armawir in Movsēs Xorenacʻi 2.8 (1913=1991: 117 lines 5f.; transl. Thomson 2006: 141): Isk yet aysr amenayni mehean šineal yArmawir` andris hastatē aregakan ew lusni ew iwrocʻ naxneacʻn “After all this he built a temple in Armawir and erected statues of the sun and moon and of his own ancestors”. 3.4. Personal names in the plural Personal names very rarely occur in the plural. In Č‘aləxean/Aytənean (1885: 25 fn.; see also AčaṙLiak 3, 1957: 425) one finds a few such examples as Yuday-kʻ, Simon-i-cʻ. More common are collective forms such as Maremankʻ ‘Mary and her companions’ (or ekeal ēin aṙ Maremans “which came to Mary and her companions” in John 11.45), with the Iranian plural

9 10 11

See, e.g., Jensen 1959: 49; Schmitt 2007: 95; Dilbarjan 2013: 235. As in, e.g., Meillet 1913: 49. Abrahamyan 1976: 24; Aṙakʻelean 2010: 31; Xačʻatryan 2014: 26–27.

10

Introduction

marker -ān- and Arm. nom.pl. -kʻ.12 A similar plural is found in Ossetic where proper names in plural refer to the person named and his companions, e.g. Ŭoräzmägetä ‘Ŭoräzmäg and his companions’.13 3.5. Contrasting paradigms: names vs. appellatives It is remarkable that the personal names with the feminine suffix -uhi are also inflected in accordance with this paradigm (e.g. Tigranuhi, gen. Tigranuhe-ay in Movsēs Xorenacʻi 1.29) in contrast with appellatives in this suffix (e.g. tʻaguhi, gen. tʻaguhw-o-y, gen.pl. tʻaguhe-a-cʻn ‘queen’; margarē-uhi, gen.sg. -uhw-oy, gen.pl. -uhe-acʻ ‘prophetess’). The same contrast is observable for personal names that are identical with their appellatives.14 Here are three examples, with appellatives of native (giwt) or Iranian (anoyš, varaz) origin: (1) giwt, i-stem: gen.sg. giwt-i (Agat‘angeɫos, Łazar P‘arpec‘i), gen.pl. giwt-i-c‘ (Agat‘angeɫos), ins.pl. giwt-i-w-k‘ (Agat‘angeɫos, Philo) ‘finding, invention’; a native Armenian word derived from the verb gtanem, 3.sg.aor. e-git ‘to find’15 vs. masc. personal name Giwt, gen. Giwt-a-y (Łazar P‘arpec‘i, Movsēs Kałankatuacʻi, etc.), abl. i Giwt-a-y (Movsēs Kałankatuacʻi), later also gen. Giwt-i (Asołik); see AčaṙLiak 1, 1942: 474–476.16 (2) anoyš, i-stem: ins.sg. anuš-i-w, gen.pl. anuš-i-cʻ ‘sweet’ (Bible onwards) vs. fem. personal name Anoyš, gen.-dat. Anuš-a-y (Movsēs Xorenacʻi 1.30, 1913=1991: 84). (3) varaz, a-stem (= mixed i-a): gen.sg. varaz-i (Nersēs Šnorhali), gen.pl. varaz-a-cʻ (Gregory Nazianzenus); also u-stem: gen.pl. varaz-u-cʻ (Movsēs Xorenacʻi 1.2, 1913=1991: 42) ‘boar’ vs. masc. personal name Varaz, gen. Varaz-a-y (Pʻawstos Buzand 3.21, 1883=1984: 49).

12 13 14 15 16

Note also modern family/tribe-names in -en-kʻ, -on-kʻ, -un-kʻ, etc. (Avetisyan 2007: 28). For -en-kʻ < -ean-kʻ, cf. Astłikeankʻ (Muradyan 1994–95: 66). Bailey 1956: 125–126; Olsen 1999: 315, 320, 2002: 235 fn. 3. Meillet 1913: 49; AčaṙLiak 3, 1957: 403; Jensen 1959: 53; Connolly 1972: 13; Weitenberg 1989: 58–60, 65–67. HAB 1: 564; Martirosyan 2010: 216. Under the same lemma, Ačaṙyan also cites gen. Gt-a-y (Koriwn, Movsēs Xorenacʻi, etc.), which implies a different nominative, namely *Git, which may be identified with another derivative of the same verb gtanem, that is git ‘finding, gift’, a hapax in Hamam Arewelc‘i (9th cent.): ins.pl. gt-i-w-k‘.

Introduction

11

Table 3: Contrasting paradigms: names vs. appellatives: A. Appellative B. Personal name A. Appellative B. Personal name A. Appellative B. Personal name A. Appellative B. Personal name

Word tʻag-uhi Tigran-uhi giwt Giwt anoyš Anoyš varaz Varaz

Gloss ‘queen’ fem. name ‘finding’ masc. name ‘sweet’ fem. name ‘boar’ masc. name

Gen.sg. tʻag-uh.w-o-y Tigran-uh.e-ay giwt-i Giwt-a-y anuš-i Anuš-a-y varaz-i Varaz-a-y

Gen.pl. tʻaguhe-a-cʻ giwt-i-c‘ anuš-i-cʻ varaz-a/u-cʻ

4. DEVELOPMENT OF THE PIE PHONEMIC SYSTEM IN ARMENIAN, INDO-IRANIAN AND GREEK Table 4a: PIE consonants Labials

Dentals

Velars3

Labiovelars3

Palatovelars

Sibilant Laryngeals

PIE *p *b *bh *t *d *dh *k *g *gh *kw *gw *gh/gwh *k̂ *ĝ *ĝh *s *h1e- (*e-) *h2e- (*a-) *h3e- (*o-) *Ho- (*o-) *h1C*h2C*h3C-

Arm. h-, w1 p b tʻ, w2 t d k‘, č‘ k, č g, (ǰ) k‘, č‘ k, (č) g, ǰ s c j Ø-/h-, sC ehahooeCaCaC- < *oC-

Notes: 1 2

h- in anlaut (or Øo-), w after a vowel w after a vowel

Skt. p b bh t d dh k, c g, j gh, h k, c g, j gh, h ś j h s4 aaaaCCC-

Av. p b b t d d k, c g, j g, j k, c g, j g, j s z z s, h5 aaaaCCC-

Gr. p b ph t d th k g kh p, t, k b, d, g ph, th, kh k g kh h, sC/Cs, Ø εαοοεCαCοC-

Introduction

12 3 4 5

Palatalized doublets before front vowels and i̯ ṣ after r, u, k, i š after r, u, k, i

Table 4b: PIE resonants PIE *r *r̥ *l *l̥ *m *m̥ *n *n̥ *i̯ *ṷ

Liquids

Nasals

Semivowels

Arm. r (ṙ)1 ar l, ł ał m am n, Ø(s) an ǰ- or Øg-, g/w

Skt. r r̥ r r̥ m a n a y v

Av. r ərə r ərə m a n a y v

Gr. r ra l la m a n a z/hV-, Ø2

Notes: 1 2

ṙ next to *s and before nasals Ø between vowels

Table 4c: PIE vowels PIE *e *a (h2e) *o *i *u *ē *ā (eh2) *ō *ī *ū

Arm. e, i(N) a o, u(N), a1 i2 u2 i a u i3 u3

Iir. *a *a *a/ā4 *i *u *ā *ā *ā *ī *ū

Gr. e a o i u ē ā ō ī ū

Lat. e a o i u ē ā ō ī ū

Notes: 1 2

3 4

a probably in a pretonic open syllable unless followed by another *o in the word The vowels i and u (also those from *e and *o before a nasal) are reduced in unstressed syllables. The vowels i and u (also those from *ē and *ō) are reduced in unstressed syllables. *o > ā in open syllables (Brugmann’s Law)

Introduction

13

5. IRANIAN SUFFIXES IN PERSONAL NAMES ATTESTED IN ARMENIAN SOURCES In this section I present the Iranian suffixes (given as Old Iranian protoforms or theoretical reconstructions) with their reflections in personal names attested in Armenian sources. Where the gender is not indicated, the personal names are masculine. 5.1. *-(a)iča-/-ēč-/-ēz – *Arv-aiča- (*arva- ‘brave, quick’) > Arm. *Aruēč in patronymic Aruičan (104), cf. Arues (103); compare OIran. *Arv-iča- > Parth. Arwič [’rwyš], perhaps also Elam. Har-me-za. – *Man-aiča- (*manah- ‘mind’) > MPers. Manēz [mnycy], Elam. Manezza, Gr. Μοναίσης, Lat. Monaeses; Arm. Manēč (434). – *R̥ š-aiča- (*r̥ ša(n)- ‘man, hero’) > Aršēz (99) and Aršēs/z/š (101); cf. also Syr. Arsis [’rsys, ’rss], Gr. Ἄρσης, Arm. Arsēs (109). – *Tīr-iča- (DN *Tīr-) > Parth. Tīrič [tyryš]; Arm. *Tirēč in patronymic Tiričan, unless the latter reflects OIran. *Tīriya-čanah- (840). – MPers. *Wahrīč (cf. Syr. Bahriz, Arab. Vahrīz) > Arm. Vahrič (725). ● For Arm. -ič/-ēč in PNs and appellatives, see Schmitt 1984: 326–327 and 330 [D4]; J̌ahukyan 1987: 355, 569, 580, 1998: 25. Cf. Nalbandjan 1971a: 40; Olsen 1999: 462–463.

– – – – – –

5.2. *-aina*Bāb(a)-aina- (*bāba- ‘father’, cf. MPers. Bāb, Bactr. Βαβο) > MPers. Bābēn (cf. also MPers. Pābēn [p’pyn(y)] from *Pāp-aina-); Arm. Babēn (134) vs. Bab (131) and Pap (604). *Br̥ z-aina- (MPers. burz ‘high, lofty, exalted’, Burz; cf. MPers. Burzēn [bwlcyn], Parth. Barzin [brzyn] from *Br̥ z-ina-) > Arm. Burzēn (186) vs. Burz (185). *Čiθra-br̥ z-aina- (cf. *Čiθra-br̥ zana- > Elam. Zí-ut-ra-bìr-za-na, Aram. Čiθra-barzan [štr-brzn]) > Arm. Čihr-Burzēn (412). *Dāta-b-aina- (cf. *Dāta-Baga- or *Dāta-Bandaka-) > Databēn (245). *Farn-aina- (*Xwarr/Farr ‘Farn’), cf. Babyl. Par-ri-na-’-ni-iš, Syr. Farrīn; Arm. Pʻaṙēn (852), cf. below Xoṙēn (331). *Hu-sr(au̯ ah)-aina- (cf. YAv. haosrauuaŋha- n. ‘good fame’, YAv. Haosrauuah-) > Arm. Xosrēn (337) vs. Xosrov (338) and Xosran / Xosrovan (336).

14

Introduction

– *Kār-aina- (*kāra- ‘army, people’) > Arm. Karēn m. (cf. also Gr. Καρην) (365) vs. Kar m. (361) and Karan f. (362); compare *Kār-ina- > Parth. Kārin [krny], MPers. Kārin [k’lny], Aram. Krny, Gr. Καρινᾶς, etc. – *Kāra-p-aina- (*Kāra-pā- ‘Army-protector’, cf. Elam. Ka4-ra-ab-ba) > Arm. Karapēn (364). – *Māh(i/ī)-aina-: MPers. Māhēn [m’ḥyn] vs. Māh [m’ḥn]; Arm. Mayēn (422). – *Man-aina- (cf. *Manah- ‘mind’ or YAv. Manuš.čiθra-) > Arm. Manēn (435), cf. Manak (423). – *Miθr-aina- (DN *Miθra-) > Babyl. Mi-it-ra-en, Parth., MPers. Mihrēn, probably reflected in Arm. Mehen (458). – *R̥ na-u̯ -aina- (cf. YAv. f. PN Arənauuāčī-) > Arm. Aṙawēn m. (50). – *R̥ š-aina- (*r̥ ša(n)- ‘man, hero’) > Elam. Ir-še-na (cf. Ir-ši-na < *R̥ š-ina); Arm. Aršēn (100). – *R̥ t-aina- (*R̥ ta- ‘Truth’) > MPers. Ardēn, Aram. ’rtyn, Elam. Ir-te-na (cf. Gr. Ἀρτίνης from OIran. *R̥ t-ina-); Arm. Artēn (122). – *R̥ ta-xš-aina- (cf. *R̥ ta-xšaθra- ‘He whose rule is based on truth’) > Arm. Artašēn (117) vs. Artašahr (115). – *Šāhēn (Miran.) > MPers., Syr. Šāhēn; Arm. Šahēn (546). – *Sau̯ arm(a)-aina- > Arm. Sormēn (695). – *Sūr-aina- (*sūra- ‘strong, heroic’) > Parth., MPers., Syr. Sūrēn, Gr. Σουρήνᾱς, Bactr. Σορηνο; Arm. Surēn (698). – *Varāz(a)-d-aina- (cf. *Varāza-dāta-) > Arm. Varazdēn (747) vs. Varazdat (746). – *Varn-aina- (*varn- ‘lamb’) > MPers. Warēn and Wārin; Arm. Vaṙen (738). – *Vīr(a)-aina- (*vīra- ‘man’) > Arm. Vrēn (817), cf. Elam. Mi-ri-na, MPers. Wīrin. – *Vr̥ kaina- (hypocoristic to *vr̥ ka- ‘wolf’) > Parth. *Wurkēn (cf. Gr. Γουργένης, NPers. Gurgīn, Elam. Mar-ge-na) > Arm. Vrkēn (821) and Gurgēn (231) vs. Vurk (811), cf. also Vargēn (764). – *Xwar-aina- (with *Xwar ‘Sun’) > MPers. Xwarēn beside Xwar; Arm. Xorēn (346) and Xurēn (353). – *Xwarn-aina- (*Xwarr/Farr ‘Farn’) > Arm. Xoṙēn (331); see above on Pʻaṙēn (852). – *Yazat(a)-aina- > Syr. Yazdēn, cf. NPers. Yazdīn; Arm. Yazdēn (502), cf. Yazd (501). – *Zav-aina- (cf. YAv. Zauuan-) > Arm. Zawēn (298), cf. Zawan (297).

Introduction

15

♦ Further, cf. Ašxēn f. (31), Aprsamen f. (variant reading of Aprsamik 43) vs. Aprsam m. (42), Bašxen (161), Zuarēn vs. Zuar (311), Xužēn (350) vs. Xužik (351), Ṙestēn (643), Samēn (656) vs. Sam (654). ◊ A combination of -ēn (*-aina-/*-ina-) with -ak (cf. Parth. m. PN Tīrinak [tyrynk] < *Tīr-ina-ka-) is observed in Arm. m. PN Vałinak (729); cf. -ēn + -ik in Arm. f. PNs Nazinik (511) and Varsenik (791). Note also *-ka-i̯ na- below. ● Greppin 1975: 94; Nalbandjan 1971a: 39; Schmitt 1984: 327 and 330 [D7], also lit. on Karēn (365); J̌ahukyan 1987: 580, 1993: 263, 1998: 25; Olsen 1999: 430–432.

5.3. *-(a)ka– *Ama-p-aka- (hypocoristic to a shortened form of Parth. Āmpād [’mpd] < *Ama-pāda- ‘having power in feet’) > Arm. Ampak (17). – *Ā̆p-aka- (*ap- ‘water’) > Elam. Abbakka, Gr. Ἀπάκης; Arm. Apak (37). – *Arba-ka- (*arba- ‘small, young’) > Syr. Arbak [’rbq], Neo-Assyr. mArba-ku, Babyl. Ar-ba-ak-ka, Gr. Ἀρβάκης, etc.; Arm. Arbak (77). – *Arva-ka- > Parth. Arwak [’rwky]; cf. Arm. Arues (103). – *Čā̆r-aka-, cf. Sogd. Carak [cr’k], Elam. Za-ra-ak-ka4; Arm. Čarak (410) vs. Čar (409). – *Farn-aka- (*Xwarr/Farr ‘Farn’) > Gr. Φαρνάκης, Elam. Bar-na-(ak/ik)qa, Babyl. Pa-ar-na-ak, Aram. prnk, Syr. Farrag; Arm. Pʻaṙnak (853). – *Hu-māya-ka- ‘Having good skill’ > YAv. Hu-māiiā- f., Hu-maiia-kam., Parth. Hu-māy [hwmy] and Hu-māy-ak [hwmyk] > Arm. m. PN Hmayeak (389). – *J̌ ī̆ra-ka- (MPers. zīrak ‘wise, clever’) > MPers., NPers. Zīrak; Arm. Zirakʻ (303) and Žirakʻ (321). – *J̌ ī̆yaka- ‘Lively, vivid’ > Parth. Zīg [zy’k], MPers. Ziyak, Gr. Ζικ/γ, Ζηκ, Ζηκᾶς; Arm. Zik (302). – *Man-aka- (*Manah- ‘mind’ or YAv. Manuš.čiθra-), cf. Sogd. Mānak; Arm. Manak (423), cf. Manēn (435). – *Manya-ka- (*manya-ka- ‘necklace’) > Parth. Manyak [mnyk], Syriac Manyāk, Elam. Man-ya-(ak/ik-)ka; Arm. Maneak m.(f.) (433). – *Marya-ka- (*marya-ka- ‘young man’) > Arm. *Merak in Merakbut beside MPers. Mērag-būd (469). – *Miθra-bandaka- ‘Mithra-servant’ > Parth. (Awrōmān) Μιραβανδάκης, Greek (Egypt) Μιθροβανδάκης; Arm. Mehrewandak, Merhewandak (466). – *Pai̯ sa-ka- (YAv. paēsah- ‘jewelry, ornament’, f. PN Paēsaŋhanū- ‘She who likes jewelry’) > Arm. Pʻisak (861), cf. Pesik (615).

16

Introduction

– *Pantā̆ka- (YAv. paṇtā- ‘road, path’) > MPers. Pandag vs. Pand, cf. also Parth. Pandānak [pntnk]; Arm. *Pandak in Varazpandak (754) vs. Pand (602). – *Pāpa-ka- (*pāpa-, a nursery word for ‘father’) > MPers. Pābak, Parth. Pābag [p’pk]; Arm. Papakʻ (605), Pʻapʻak/kʻ/g, Pʻapak (859). Cf. Mamak m.(f) (420) and Mamakʻ f. (421). – *Razm-aka- (MPers. razm ‘fight, battle’, Razma/ād), cf. Sogd. Wanrazmak [wnrzmk]; Arm. Erazmak (272). – *R̥ naka- (cf. YAv. f. PN Arənauuāčī-) > Gr. (Plutarch) Ἀρνάκης and Northpont. Iran. (Tanais) Ἀρνάκης; Arm. m. PN Aṙnak (51), also Aṙak (44). – *R̥ ša-ka- (*r̥ šan- ‘man, hero’) > OPers. R̥ ša-ka- [a-r-š-k-], Parth. (Awrōmān) Ἀρσάκης, Babyl. Ar-šá-ka-a, etc.; Arm. Aršak (92). Note also *R̥ šan- ‘Man, hero’ > YAv. Aršan-; Arm. Aršanak (95) and Ašnak (33). – *Sau̯ arm(a)-aka- > Arm. Surmak (701). – *R̥ ta-ka- (*R̥ ta- ‘truth’) > MPers. Ardag [’ltky]; Arm. Artak (111). – *Srīra(ka)- (cf. Parth. Šīr-nām ‘He who has a good name’) > Parth. Šīrak [šyrk], MPers. Šērag; Arm. Širak (573), cf. Širakʻ (575). – *Syāvaka- (cf. Arm. se(a)w ‘black, black horse’) > Gr. Σαυάκης (Arrian), Northpont. Iran. Σιαυακος, cf. also Skt. Śyā́ vaka- < śyāvá- ‘darkcoloured’; Arm. *Seweak (681). – *Tīra-ka- (DN *Tīr-) > Parth. Tyrak [tyrk] and MPers. Tīrag [tylky, tyrky]; Arm. Tirak (833). – *Vahišta-ka- (*vahišta- ‘best’) > Parth. Wahištak [whštk]; Arm. Vaštak (733). – *Vasa-ka- (*vas- ‘to wish, desire’) > Aram. (Egypt) Wsk̊ , Manich. Sogd. Ws’k, MIran. *Vasak > Syr. Basag; Arm. Vasak (739). – *Vr̥ da-ka- (with *vr̥ da- ‘rose’): Parth. m. PN Wardak [wrdk], Sogd. Warδak [wrδ’kk]; MPers. m. PN Gulak [gwlky]; Arm. Gl/łak m., Gulak f. (206, 207, 221), cf. Vard m. (765). – *Zāw(a)raka- (ManParth. zāwar [z’wr] ‘strength, power; army’) > Syr. Zōrag; Arm. Zawrak (299). ♦ Further, cf. Anak (19), Ašnak (33) and Aršanak (95), Goṙak (214) vs. Goṙ (213), Išxanak (323) vs. Išxan (322), Xošak/kʻ f. (326) vs. Xoš f. (325), Hawanak (387), Širak (573) vs. Šēr (see 567), Sasag f. (663) vs. Sasan m. (664) and Sasik m. (665), Slakʻ/g (691), Vałaršak (728) vs. Vałarš (727), Vačʻak (734).

See also below on *-ika- and *-uka-. ◊ With extension of the Greek ending -os: Parth. *Spāδak (from OIran. *Spāda-ka- with *spāda- ‘army’, cf. Parth. Spādak [spdk], Sarmato-Scythian Σπαδακος, Sogd. Ǝspāδak,

Introduction

17

Oss. Dig. Æfsadæg) > Arm. Sparakos (710). Cf. also Aspurakēs (62) vs. Aspurak (61), Varbakēs (762). ● Literature on the suffix -ak in native and borrowed PNs and appellatives: Hübschmann 1893: 105–106; Greppin 1975: 31; Nalbandjan 1971a: 39–40; Schmitt 1984: 326 and 331 (D1), 1987: 456a; J̌ahukyan 1984: 34, 36–38, 1987: 232, 354, 568, 580, 1993: 261–262, 266–267, 1998: 8; Olsen 1999: 240–255; Ciancaglini 2015.

5.4. *-akāna-: -akan, -i/ekan (patronymic) – *Andīkān > Gr. Ἀνδιγαν, NPers. Andiyān (also a land name: MPers. ’Ndyk’n, Parth. ’Ndykn); Arm. And(i/e)kan (22). – *Ā̆p-ak(a)-āna- (*ap- ‘water’) > Arm. Apakan (38), cf. Apak (37). ♦ Further, see Abukan (1), Boyekan (177), Xorakan (345), Kaminakan (see Varaz 743), Kawosakan (369), Mṙikan (499), Nixorakan (527) vs. Nixor (526), Šah(r)apłakan (542), J̌ nikan (628), Vndatakan (804), Vsemakan (814). ● Literature on the Armenian adjective suffix -akan / -ekan / -kan in PNs and appellatives: Greppin 1975: 32–33, 77, 107; Schmitt 1984: 328 and 331 [G], 1987: 456a; J̌ahukyan 1987: 568, 1993: 262, 1998: 8; Olsen 1999: 255–263, 403–404, 500–501.

5.5. *-āna- (patronymic) – *Ā̆p-aka-āna- > Arm. Apakan (38) vs. Apak (37); on the other hand, cf. *-akāna-: -akan. – *Āθiy-āna- (*āθi- ‘fear’) > ManParth. Ahiyān, etc.; Arm. Ahe(a)n (10). – *Bandak(a)-āna- (cf. Sogd. Vandak, Bactr. Βαγο-βανδαγο) > Arm. Bandakan (157). – *Dān-āna- (cf. Syr. m.f. PN Dānāg) > Arm. Danan (239). – *Hu-srau̯ (ah)-āna- (cf. YAv. haosrauuaŋha- n. ‘good fame’, YAv. Haosrauuah-) > Syr. patronymic Husravān [ḥsrwn]; Arm. Xosrovan or Xosran (336) vs. Xosrov (338). – *Kain-āna- (cf. MPers. kēn ‘hate, revenge’, Kēn-xwāh-Šābuhr) > Arm. Kenan (370). – *Kār-āna- > Arm. Karan f. (362) vs. Kar m. (361) and Karēn (365). – *Man-āna- (*Manah- ‘mind’ or YAv. Manuš.čiθra-) > Arm. Manan m.f. (see Mananoyš f., 426) vs. Manak (423), cf. Manēn (435). – *Miθrāna- (DN *Miθra-) > MPers. Mihrān; Arm. Mihran (476). – *Parya-āna- (cf. MPers. Pīr < pīr ‘old, aged, ancient’) > NPers., Syr. Pīrān; Arm. Piran (618) and Pʻiran (862), cf. Pʻirat (863). – *Rāt-āna- (cf. MPers. rād ‘generous, liberal’) > MPers. Rād; Arm. Aṙatan/Ṙatan (47) vs. Ṙat (642). – *R̥ na-u̯ -āna- (cf. YAv. f. PN Arənauuāčī-) > Arm. Aṙawan m. (48). – *Sās-āna- > MPers., Parth. Sāsān, Sogd. Sāsān, Bactr. Σασανο, etc.; Arm. Sasan (664).

18

Introduction

– *Tīr-āna- (DN *Tīr-) > MPers. > Syr. Tīrān; Arm. Tiran (834), cf. Tiričan (840). – *Vahy(a)-āna- > MPers. Wehān, Syr. Rōz-behān; Arm. Ṙoč-Vehan (647) vs. Ṙoč-Veh (646) and Vehik (794). – *Van-āna/ā- (cf. *Vana- ‘conquering’ > Bactr. Οανο m.) > Arm. Vanan f. (732) vs. Van m. (731). – *Vaṙn-aina- (with *varn- ‘lamb’) > Arm. Vaṙen (738), cf. MPers. Warēn and Wārin. – *Vr̥ dāna- or *Vardāna- (*vr̥ da- ‘rose’) > Parth. Wardān [wrdn], Sogd. Warδān [wrδ’(’)n], Aram. Wrdn, Gr. Ὀρδάνης, Οὐαρδάνης; Arm. Vardan (767) vs. Vard (765). – *Xšait(a)-āna- (*xšaita- ‘shining, bright’, cf. Parth. Xšēt [hšyt], MPers. Šēd, Šēdag, Aram. Xšaita) > Arm. Šitan (572), cf. Ašxētʻ (30). – *Xwar-āna- (*Xwar ‘Sun’) > Arm. Xuran (353), cf. Xorēn (346) and Xurēn (353). – *Yazat(a)-āna- > MPers., Syr. Yazdān, NPers. Yezdān; Arm. Ezdan (270), cf. Yazd (501). – *Zang-āna- > Babyl. Za-an-ga-nu; cf. Arm. Zangak (284). – *Zind-āna- (cf. MPers. zīndag ‘living, alive’, ManParth. m. PN Zīndag) > Arm. *Zndan in Zndan-šah (306). ♦ Further, cf. Amsač/ǰan (18), Atran f. (71), Argawan (80), Arjan (88), Aršakan (93) vs. Aršak (92), Baban (132) vs. Bab (131), Bakuran (153) vs. Bakur (152), Gar(e)an f. (196), Gawgean (201), Gigan (204) vs. Gig (203), Goran-duxt f. (219) vs. Gor m. (217), Erewan (277), Zawan (297), Ztan (314), Kanan (360), Mažan (415), Mardan (see Marditʻ, 449), Marhan f. (451), Miran (489) vs. Mir (488), Mužan (496), Muškan (498) and Mškan (494) vs. Mušk (497), Šeran vs. Šēr (567), Šitan (572), Ṙašnan (639), Sane/ēsan (660) vs. Sanēs (661), Sakʻan (675), Sinan (see Sinay 685), Surman-šah (702), Vačʻak/gan (735) vs. Vačʻak (734), Vargan (763) vs. Vargēn (764), Vehsačan (796).

◊ Grecized forms: – *Arb-āna- (*arba- ‘small, young’, cf. Arbak 77) > Arm. Arban-ēs (78). – *Arv-āna- (*arva- ‘brave, quick’) > Arm. Aruan-os (102). – Cf. also Artanēs (114), Uxtanēs (589), Vrtʻanēs (818). ◊ Some forms are ambiguous; for instance, it is not certain whether Arm. Ašnaš (34) and Aršanak (95) reflect *R̥ šan- ‘Man, Hero’ or its patronymic form *R̥ š(a)-āna-. ◊ Remarkable are the Armenian patronymics in -an < OIran. *-āna- in the {name + patronymic / family name} pattern with eżāfa concerning such princes in the 6th century as Grigor i Hmayakan, Zawrak i G[a]zawonan, Sahak i Vardanan, Samēł yArtawazdan, Vard i Hmayakan, Vriw yArtašran and Varaz` Yohan i Yohanan, attested in the “Book of letters” (Girkʻ tʻłtʻocʻ 1901: 74).

Introduction

19

● Literature: AčaṙAnjn 5, 1962: 358–359; Nalbandjan 1971a: 40; Schmitt 1984: 328 and 331 [G]; J̌ahukyan 1987: 580–581.

5.6. *-ara– *Vr̥ š-ara- (*vr̥ šan- ‘male, man’, cf. YAv. Varəšauua-) > Arm. Varšar (789). Cf. *Vr̥ š-ira- > Arm. Varšir (790). For such interchange between Iranian *-ara- and *-ira- hypocoristica, cf., e.g., *R̥ ta-xš-ara- (Elam. Irda-ak-ša-ra, Babyl. Ar-ta-ah-šá-ar) beside *R̥ ta-xš-ira- (Parth. Ardaxšīr) > Arm. Artašir (119). Compare also *Vind-ara- (MPers. Wind-ar) beside MIran. *Vind-ōy > Arm. Vndoy (see 805). ♦ Further, cf. Aṙanjar (45), Gušar (230).

5.7. *-āta– *Ahura-M(azdā)-āta- > Arm. Hormat (394) vs. *Ahura-Mazdā- > MPers. Hormizd and Parth. Ohrmizd > Arm. Ormizd (586). – *Asp-āta- (*aspa- ‘horse’, cf. Parth. Aspa-dāt [’spdt] from *Aspa-dāta-) > Arm. Aspat (59); note Hebr. ’Aspatā [’spt’]. – *Baivar-āta- (cf. MPers. Bēwarasp [bywl’sp]) > Arm. Biwrat (173). – *Br̥ z-āta- (MPers. burz ‘high, lofty, exalted’, Burz) > MPers., Syr. Burzād; Arm. Buṙzat (181). – *J̌ īw-āta- (MPers. *Zīw ‘alive, lively’, cf. Parth. Žīw [zyw]) > Arm. Zuat (310) vs. *Ziw (304).17 – *Kau̯ -āta- > YAv. Kauuāta-, MPers. Kavād; Arm. Kawat (367). ♦ Further, cf. Atat (66), Ṙahat (637), Stat (714), Tačat (824), Pʻirat (863) vs. Pʻiran (862). ● Schmitt 1984: 327, 330 [D8].

5.8. *-(a)uya-/-ōy – *Dāt-(a)uya- / *Dāt-ōy (*dāta- ‘given’, cf. *Dāta-farnah-) > MPers., NPers., Syr. Dādōy, Gr. Δαδώης; Arm. Datoy (248), Dadoy/Dadu (237). – *Duxš-ōy (MIran. *duxš ‘maiden, virgin, princess’, f. PN Duxš-āzād) > Arm. f. PN Dšxoy / Dšxu, cf. MPers. dwhš-y ‘princess’, Arm. dšxoy ‘queen’ (264). – *Miθra-(a)uya- / *Mihr-ōy (with DN *Miθra-) > MPers., NPers. Mihrōy; Arm. Mihru (483). – *Sat-(a)uya- / *Sat-ōy (cf. *Satāspa- ‘He who has hundred horses’) > Arm. Satoy (666). – *Varāza-(a)uya- / *Varāz-ōy (*Varāza- ‘Boar’) > Arm. Varazoy (753) vs. Varaz (743). 17

Cf. *Zuan: gen. Zəvanin in HayJeṙHiš XVII.2, 1978: 623 line 2.

Introduction

20

– *Vind-(a)uya- / *Vind-ōy (based on OIran. *Vinda-farnah- ‘Farnahfinder/gainer’; cf. MPers. Windar, hypocoristic in *-ara-) > NPers. Bindōy, Gr. Βινδόης, Arab. Windō; Arm. Vndoy (see 805). – *Vīr-(a)uya- / *Vīr-ōy (*vīra- ‘man’, cf. YAv. Vīrāspa- ‘He who has men and horses’) > Arm. Viroy / Vroy (802), cf. Syr. Bīrōy and Arm. Beroy / Bēru (168). – *Zāt-(a)uya- (*-zāta- ‘born’, cf. MPers. m. PN Zād, Bactr. Ζαδο m.) > Syr. Zādōy [zdwy] m.; Arm. Zatoy f. (287), cf. Kohazat m. (373). ♦ Further, cf. Gozoy (209), Eraxnawu (273), Zaroy/Zaru (295), Mandu f. (432), Še/iroy (569) vs. Šēr and Šeran (567), Kʻasu (868), Kʻurdoy vs. Kʻurd (871). ● For the suffix, see Bailey 1956: 91–94; Benveniste 1966: 35–50; Nalbandjan 1971a: 40; Schmitt 1984: 327 and 330 [D5]; J̌ahukyan 1987: 580; cf. Olsen 1999: 511–515, 877. Note also Arm. Hawroy-, probably a native name based on IE *pHtro- (J̌ahukyan 1981: 60, 1984: 35).

5.9. *-aya– *Ahura-Mazd(ā)-aya- > Arm. Ormzday (583) vs. Ormizd and Oramazd (586). – *Dār-aya- > MPers. Dārāy, cf. Dārāyā-Ohrmazd; Arm. Dara(y) (250); note, however, *Dāraya-vahuš (see 251. Dareh). – *Dām-aya- (cf. Parth. Dām-dāt from *Dāmi-dāta- ‘given by Creator’) > Arm. Dama (238); cf. Demet (255). – *Miθr-aya- (DN *Miθra-) > Gr. Μιτραῖος, Babyl. mMi-it-ra-a-a and mMiḫi-ra-a-a; Arm. Mehra(y) (463). – *R̥ t-aya/ā- (*R̥ ta- ‘Truth’) > Gr. Ἀρταῖος m., Elam. Ir-da-ya and Ir-te-ya, Babyl. Ar-ta-a m., MPers. Ardāy-Farr m.; Arm. f. PN Artay (113). – *Sūr-aya- (*sūra- ‘strong, heroic’) > Arm. Suray (697) vs. Sur (696) and Surēn (698). – *Vārz-aya- (cf. Parth. Wārzan, MPers. Wārzin) > Arm. Varjay vs. Varj (786–787). – *Vr̥ d(a)-aya/ā- (*vr̥ da- ‘rose’) > Syr. f. PN Vardāy, Georg. f. PN Varda; Arm. m. PN Varday (766), cf. *Nēw-vr̥ dā- f. ‘Good rose’ > Arm. f. PN Nuard (532). – *Zāw(a)r-aya- (ManParth. zāwar [z’wr] ‘strength, power; army’) > Arm. Zawray (300); cf. Syr. Zōrag and Arm. Zawrak (299). ♦ Further Armenian names in -ay: ◊ m. PNs: Ašušay (35), Awtay (128), Zuitʻay (313) vs. Zuitʻ (312), Margaray m.f. vs. Margar/Margarē (445), Šamay (554), Ṙašnay vs. Ṙašnan (639), Saray (668), Saway (674);

Introduction

21

◊ f. PNs: Artašamay f. (116, with more examples), Zarhay (290), Minay (485), Nṙanay (see 548), Šahay and Šah/xray (537), Sinay (685). ● For the Iranian suffix *-aya- (cf. *Bagaya-, *Miθraya-, etc.), see Schmitt 1972a, 1993: 390.

5.10. *-ika– *Bāb(a)-ika- (*bāba- ‘father’) > MPers. Bābīg vs. Bāb; Arm. Babik (135) vs. Bab (131). – *Dāt-ika- (*dāta- ‘given’, cf. *Dāta-farnah-) > Sogd. Δātik [δ’t’yk], cf. δ’t’yk ‘law-abiding’; Arm. Datik f. (247) vs. Dat m.(f.) (244), cf. Datoy m. (248). – *Fravarti-ka- (*Fravarti- ‘Protective spirit’) > Parth. Frawartik; Arm. Hawrtik (388). – *Hu-srau̯ (ah)-ika- (cf. YAv. haosrauuaŋha- n. ‘good fame’, YAv. Haosrauuah-) > Arm. Xosrovik (342) vs. Xosrov (338). – *Miθra-Ahura- + *-ika- > Arm. Mirhawrik, Albanian chiliarch (492). – *Pai̯ s-ika- (YAv. paēsah- ‘jewelry, ornament’, f. PN Paēsaŋhanū- ‘She who likes jewelry’) > Arm. Pesik (615), cf. Pʻisak (861). – *Sūr-ika- (*sūra- ‘strong, heroic’) > Arm. Surik (699) vs. Sur (696) and Surēn (698). – *Tīr-ika- (DN *Tīr-) > MPers. Tīrīg [tylyk’n]; Arm. Tirik (838), Grecized Tirik-ēs (839). – *Vahy(a)-ika- (cf. MPers. Wehōg, Arm. veh ‘sublime, majestic, noble’) > Arm. Vehik (794). – *Varsaina-ka- (*varsa- ‘hair’, cf. Sogd. Wərsō? [wrsw]) > Bactr. *Οορσιγγο m., Elam. Mar-še-na; Arm. Varsenik f. (791). – *Vīr-ika- (cf. MPers. Wīr, Wīrōy, Elam. Miruka from *Vīr-uka-) > Arm. Vrik (819). – *Zarn-ika- (cf. *Zarna-ka- > Elam. Za-ir-na-ak-ka4, MPers. Zarrag [zrnky]) > Arm. Zaṙik (286). ♦ Further, cf. Atʻik (7), Aprsamik f. (43) vs. Aprsam m. (42), Atrik m.f. (72), Gagik (190) vs. Gag (189), Gazrik (192), Gndik m.(f.) (208), Gṙzik (232), Gramik m.f. (233), Granik (234), Grarik (235), Dasik (243), Zabik f. (281), Zamrik f. (283), Zarik f. (see 296), Xužik (351) vs. Xužēn (350), Mahnik f. (417), Minik f. (486), Nardik f. vs. Narduhi f. (516), Šahik (547) vs. Šah (535), Šeranik (568) vs. Šeran (567) and Širik (576) vs. Šēr (see 567), Uxtik (590), Čʻarxik (593), J̌ uanšerik (630) vs. J̌ uanšē/ir (631), Sasik m. (665) vs. Sasan m. (664) and Sasag f. (663), Semik f. (679), Sewik based on seaw ‘black’ (683), Spahanik (705) vs. Spahan (704), Spramik f. (712) vs. Spram (711), *Vahanik (or *Vahanuk) (721) vs. Vahan (720), Vahramšahik vs. Vahramšah (724), Varsik f. vs. Varsenik f. (791). ◊ In such cases as Arm. m. PN Vardik (781) vs. Vard (765) and the ClArm. appellative vard ‘rose’ it is hard to define whether we are dealing with a direct reflex of OIran. *Vr̥ d-

Introduction

22

ika- (cf. Gr. Οὐαρδικ) or an Armenian derivation. The same is true for Varduk m.(f.) (783), see below on *-uka-. ● For the Iranian suffix *-ika-/-īk/g in Armenian PNs, see Hübschmann 1893: 104–105; Nalbandjan 1971a: 39; Schmitt 1984: 326 and 330 [D2], 1987: 456a; J̌ahukyan 1984: 34– 39. The productive Armenian adjectival and substantival suffix -ik may reflect OIran. *-ika/ā- or MIran. *īk/g from *-yaka-. It is widely present in native Armenian words and may have been contaminated by native descendants of IE *-ik(k)ī/on- or the like (see Greppin 1975: 98–99; Schmitt 1987: 456a; J̌ahukyan 1987: 232, 569, 1993: 263, 266– 267, 1998: 26; Olsen 1999: 454–462). The suffix is also found with native Armenian roots, e.g. Gaṙn-ik, based on native Arm. gaṙn ‘lamb’; compare OIran. *Vaṙn-aina- (with *varn- ‘lamb’) > Arm. Vaṙen (738).

5.11. *-ina– *Āp-ina- ‘*(related to) water, Marinus’ > MPers. ’Pyny, Sogd. Āpene [’’pn’k]; probably also Arm. Apʻin (129). – *Kār-ina- (*kāra- ‘army, people’) > Parth. Kārin [krny], MPers. Kārin [k’lny], Elam. Ka4-/Kar-ri-na, Aram. Krny, Gr. Καρινᾶς, etc.; Arm. Karēn (365) < *Kārēn (cf. Gr. Καρην), influenced by Surēn (698). Compare OIran. *Spād-ina- from *spāda- ‘army’ (see 710). – *Māhina- (*Māh ‘Moon’) > MPers. m. PN Māhin; Arm. f. PN *Mahin-ik > dial. Mahnik (417). – *Mānd-ina- (cf. MPers. Māndād) > Arm. Mandin (431). – *Ragu-ina- (*Ragu- ‘swift, quick’, cf. Lyc. Ραγοας) > probably Babyl. Ra-ga-mé/mi-en and Arm. Aragoyn (73). ● For literature, see *-aina-.

5.12. *-ira– *R̥ ta-xš-ira- (two-stem hypocoristicon based on *R̥ ta-xšaθra-) > Parth. Ardaxšīr, later Ardašīr; Arm. Artašir (119). – *Vr̥ š-ira- (*vr̥ šan- ‘male, man’, cf. YAv. Varəšauua-) > Arm. Varšir (790). ♦ Further, cf. above on *-ara-. Note also *Pač-ira- (*pač- ‘to cook’) > Parth. Pačir beside *Pač-uka- > Arm. Pačok (598).

5.13. *-ita- (*-aita-) – *Baura-ita- (*baura- ‘brown’, cf. Bactr. Βορο m., etc.) > Arm. Burēt m. (187) vs. Bor f. (178). – *Čaxr-ita- (*čaxra- ‘wheel’) > MPers. Čaxrī̆d [cḥlyt’n]; cf., with different suffixes, Sogd. Čaxrēn [cxr’yn] and Arm. Čʻarxik (593). – *Dām-ita- > Parth. Dāmit, cf. Arm. Demet (255), uncertain; cf. Dama (238). – *J̌ īw-ita- (MPers. *Zīw ‘alive, lively’, cf. Parth. Žīw [zyw]) > Arm. Zuitʻ (312) and Zuitʻay (313) vs. *Ziw (304).

Introduction

23

– *Mard-ita- (*marta- ‘mortal, man’, cf. MPers. Mard, Mardag, OPers. Martiya-) > Arm. Marditʻ (449). – *R̥ t-ita- (*r̥ ta- ‘truth’) > Arm. Artitʻ (123), Grecized Artitʻ-ēs (124). – *Tīr-ita- (DN *Tīr-) > Arm. Tiritʻ (837). ♦ Further, cf. Ašxētʻ (30), Asitʻ (54), Bozēd (176) and Yizt-buzit (508) vs. Boz (175), Manitʻ (437), Šambitʻ (557). ● Schmitt (1984: 327 and 330 [D9]) mentions Med.-OPers. Xšaθrita- (from *xšaθra‘rule, kingdom’) and MPers. Čaxrid (see 593) as examples for Iranian PNs in *-ita- and notes that there are no certain examples in Armenian. I endorse the tentative suggestion of J̌ahukyan (1984: 34 with fn. 9, 1987: 410 with fn. 1) according to which the suffix -itʻ in such Armenian PNs as Zu-itʻ reflects the Iranian hypocoristic suffix *-ita-. The latter may also be observed, as J̌ahukyan continues, in *Haldita (the father of an Armenian rebel named *Araxa [A-r-x-]) attested as OPers. H-l-di-i-t- in DB III 79 and probably based on the Urartian theonym Ḫaldi.18

5.14. *-iya– *Bāb(a)-iya- (*bāba- ‘father’) > MPers. Bābīy vs. Bāb; Arm. Babi (see 135) vs. Bab (131). – *Dāt-iya- (*dāta- ‘given’, cf. *Dāta-farnah-) > MPers., NPers., Syr. Dādiy, Elam. Da-ti-ya, Gr. Δᾶτις; Arm. *Dadi (237). – *Māh-iya- (*Māh ‘Moon’) > NPers. Māhī; Arm. Mahi f. (see 417. Mahnik). – *S(i)ain-iya- > Arm. *Seni- (see 680). – *Yazat(a)-iya- (cf. Syr. Yazdāniy m. vs. Yazdān in a number of m. and f. compound PNs, see Arm. Ezdan m. 270) > Arm. E(a)zdi m.(f.) vs. Yazd m. (501). ♦ Further, cf. Bagadia (137), Ganji (193), Sewi based on seaw ‘black’ (682), Vardi (780) vs. Vard (765), Varsi f. vs. Varsenik f. (791). ● For literature, see *Dadi (237), especially Schmitt 1997. See also Nalbandjan 1971a.

5.15. *-iyāna- or. gen.pl. *-iyānām This Iranian suffix is found as -ean in a great number of Armenian patronymics based on Iranian names, e.g. Aṙawenean-kʻ from Aṙawēn (48, 50), Gawgean (201), Datoyean (249) vs. Datoy (248), Xoṙean (330), Xosrovean (340) vs. Xosrov (338), Hamazaspean (383) vs. Hamazasp (382), Mahewaneankʻ from Mahewan (416), Yozmandean (509), Šeroyean (570) vs. Šeroy (569), Samean (655) vs. Sam (654), Tapean (827), as well as in many patro18

For Haldita, see Eilers 1940: 220 with fn. 4; AčaṙAnjn 3, 1946: 12; Brandenstein / Mayrhofer 1964: 123; Mayrhofer 1979b: 21–22; Schmitt 1980: 10–11; J̌ahukyan 1984: 34 fn. 9, 1987: 410 fn. 1.

24

Introduction

nymics with non-Iranian bases, e.g. Abrahamean, Azarean, Yakobean, Simovnean, and in derivatives based on names of nations or place names, e.g. Ayraratean, Israyēlean, Yudayean. Later it became the most productive family-suffix in Armenian, -ean or -eancʻ (later also -encʻ). One also finds a number of purely Armenian appellatives in -ean that has been treated as a suffix of native Armenian (Indo-European) origin. Note also y-ams-ean, loc.sg. of amis ‘month’. We may assume a cross-contamination of the Iranian and Armenian suffixes. ● Literature: AčaṙAnjn 5, 1962: 359–362; Greppin 1975: 73–74 with ref.; J̌ahukyan 1984: 40, 1998: 21; Schmitt 1987: 456a, 1996: 696–697, 2000: 213–214; Olsen 1999: 385–391 with lit. and a thorough discussion; Weitenberg 2007: 58–59, 62–64.

5.16. *-ka-i̯ na- > *-kēn- and later *-gēn– *Ā-tū-kaina- (cf. MPers. Ādūg [’twk] from *ā-tū-ka- ‘capable, strong’) > Arm. Atgēn (67). – *Bāb(a)-kaina- (*bāba- ‘father’) > Arm. Babgēn / Babkēn (133) vs. Bab (131) and Babik (135). – *Vāz(a)-kaina- (cf. Skt. vā́ ja- ‘strength, vigour’, vājín- ‘strong; hero’, PN Vājabandhu-) > Arm. Vazgēn (717). ♦ Further, cf. Bežgēn (167) vs. Bēž (169), Xoskēn (335), Kiškēn (371), Mangen (429), Šngin (578). Such forms as Vargēn (764) are ambiguous. ● Compare, e.g., Parth. Asmakēn, Sogd. Astkēn, MPers. Pāhr-gēn; cf. Northpont. Iran. Ναμ-γηνος vs. Parth. nām-gēn ‘famous’. For a discussion and literature on this suffix, see especially Babg/kēn (133) and Vazgēn (717).

5.17. *-uka- (-*auka-) – *Bāzu-ka- (*bāzu- ‘arm’; cf. Arm. LW bazuk ‘arm, forearm’, Oss. bazyg / bazug ‘arm above the elbow; shoulder blade’) > Oss. Bazuk; Arm. Bazuk (147). – *Čāp-uka- (MPers. čābuk ‘agile, nimble; excellent’, Arm. čapuk ‘quick, supple’) > Arm. Čapuk (408) vs. Čap (407); but cf. MPers. Čabīg [cpyky] which has been derived from *čapa- ‘left’. – *Māh-uka- (*Māh ‘Moon’) > MPers. m. PN Māhōg; Arm. Mahuk, gender unknown (418). – *Nāz-uka- (MIran. *nāzūk ‘graceful, delicate, young’, Arm. dial. nazuk/kʻ ‘delicate, dainty, tender’) > MPers. m. PN Nāzuk, Elam. Na-su-uk-ka, Sogd. Nazūγ-yazd; Arm. Nazukʻ/g f. (513). – *Pač-uka- (*pač- ‘to cook’, cf. Parth. Pačir from *Pač-ira-) > Arm. Pačok (598).

Introduction

25

– *Parya-uka- (MPers. Pīr from pīr ‘old, aged’) > MPers. Pīrōg-Gunnār; Arm. (Albanian) Pʻirog (864), cf. Pʻiran (862). – *R̥ š-uka- > Elam. Ir-šu-ka4, Gr. Ἀρσύκης; Arm. Grecized Arsuk-ēs (110). – *R̥ t-uka- > Elam. Ir-du-(uk-)ka4, Babyl. Ar-tu-ku, Gr. Ἀρτύκᾱς; Arm. Grecized Artik-as (var. lect. Aṙtukas, Aṙtika/is, etc.) (125). – *Tīr-uka- (DN *Tīr-) > Arm. Tiruk m.(f.) (844), cf. Tirik (838). – *Vahu-ka- > OPers. dial. Vahuka- [v-h-u-k], Greek rendering Ὦχος > Arm. Ovkʻos (582). – *Vr̥ d-uka- (cf., probably, Bactr. m. PN Οαρδογο) > Arm. Varduk m.(f.) (783). – *Zāt-uka- (*-zāta- ‘born’, cf. MPers. m. PN Zād) > Elam. Za-du-uk-ka4 m.; cf. Arm. Zatoy f. (287) and Kohazat m. (373). ♦ Further, cf. Asruk (63), *Bagratuk vs. Bagarat (140), Naṙtʻuk f. vs. Narduhi f. (516), Sewuk based on seaw ‘black’ (684), Słuk (692). ◊ Such Armenian names as Varduk may also be inner-Armenian creations (cf. above on *-ika-) because the suffix -uk is also found in PNs with native Armenian roots (see J̌ahukyan 1984 passim). For instance: – Arm. Ayr-uk, based on the native Armenian appellative ayr ‘man’, typologically compare Vrik (819). – Arǰ-uk, based on native Arm. arǰ ‘bear’ (see 92. Aršak). – Cer-uk, based on native Arm. cer ‘old man’; typologically compare MPers. *Pīrōg (cf. Pīrōg-Gunnār) consisting of MPers. Pīr < pīr ‘old, aged, ancient’ and the same hypocoristic suffix *-uka- (see 864. Pʻirog). ● For -uk in Armenian native and borrowed PNs and appellatives, see Nalbandjan 1971a: 39; Schmitt 1975a, 1984: 326, 330 [D3]; Greppin 1975: 136–137; J̌ahukyan 1984: 34, 36– 38, 40–41, 1987: 232, 356, 569, 1993: 264–266, 1998: 33; Olsen 1999: 584–590. Cf. above on *-ika-.

5.18. *-ura– *Bāk-ura- (cf. MPers. Bāg [b’ky]) > Arm. Bakur (152) vs. Bak (151). – *Pak-ura- (*pak- ‘to cook’) > MPers., Parth. Pakur; Arm. Pakor (596). ♦ Further, cf. Nawur (519).

THE ARMENIAN ALPHABET

Ա

ա

a

α

Ճ

ճ

č

Բ

բ

b

β

Մ

մ

m

Գ

գ

g

γ

Յ

յ

y

Դ

դ

d

δ

Ն

ն

n

ν

Ե

ե

e

ε

Շ

շ

š

(ξ)

Զ

զ

z

ζ

Ո

ո

o

ο

Է

է

ē

η

Չ

չ

č‘

Ը

ը

ə

Պ

պ

p

Թ

թ

t‘

Ջ

ջ

ǰ

Ժ

ժ

ž

Ռ

ռ

ṙ

ρ

Ի

ի

i

Ս

ս

s

σ

Լ

լ

l

Վ

վ

v

Խ

խ

x

Տ

տ

t

Ծ

ծ

c

Ր

ր

r

Կ

կ

k

Ց

ց

c‘

Հ

հ

h

Ւ

ւ

w

υ

Ձ

ձ

j

Փ

փ

p‘

φ

Ղ

ղ

ł

Ք

ք

k‘

χ

θ

ι

κ

λ

μ

π

τ

ABBREVIATIONS abl. acc. adj. adv. Alan. Arab. Aram. Arm. Assyr. Av. B Babyl. Bactr. BCE CE cf. Chorasm. ClArm. dat. D dial. DN e.g. Egypt. Elam. EN etc. f. f., ff. fn. forthc. gen. Georg. GN Goth. Gr. Hebr. Hitt. IE ins. Khot. Lat.

ablative accusative adjective adverb Alanic Arabic Aramaic Armenian Assyrian Avestan Belege (attestations) Babylonian Bactrian Before Common Era Common Era confer (compare) Chorasmian Classical Armenian dative Deutung (etymology) dialectal divine name exempli gratia (for example) Egyptian Elamite ethnic name, ethnonym et cetera (“and other similar things”, or “and so forth”) feminine and the following one(s) footnote forthcoming genitive Georgian geographical name Gothic Greek Hebrew Hittite Indo-European instrumental Khotanese Latin

30 lit. Lith. loc. loc. cit. Lyc. LW m. ManMPers. ManParth. MidArm. MIran. MPers. n. NHG nom. NPers. NEIran. Nr. NWIran. obl. Oav. Oiran. Opers. op. cit. Oss. P Parth. Paz. PIE pl. PN RV sg. Skt. Sogd. SWIran. Syr. Turk. var. lect. Ved. voc. vs. YAv.

Abbreviations literally Lithuanian locative loco citato Lycian loanword masculine Manichaean Middle Persian Manichaean Parthian Middle Armenian Middle Iranian Middle Persian note New High German Nominative New Persian Northeastern Iranian Number Northwestern Iranian oblique (case) Old Avestan Old Iranian Old Persian opus citatum Ossetic Prosopographie / prosopography Parthian Pazend Proto-Indo-European plural personal name Rigveda singular Sanskrit Sogdian Southwestern Iranian Syriac Turkish varia lectio (a variant reading) Vedic vocative versus Young Avestan

REFERENCES ABAEV, V. I. 1949 Osetinskij jazyk i fol’klor. Vol. 1. Moscow, Leningrad: Academy Press. 1958–95 (IÈSOJa 1–5), Istoriko-ètimologičeskij slovar’ osetinskogo jazyka. 1: 1958; 2: 1973; 3: 1979; 4: 1989; [5] Ukazatel’: 1995. (Moscow), Leningrad: Academy Press “Nauka”. 1979 Skifo-sarmatskie narečija. In: Osnovy iranskogo jazykoznanija: drevneiranskie jazyki (ed. by V. I. Abaev, M. N. Bogoljubov, V. S. Pastorgueva [otv. red.]). Moscow: “Nauka”: 272–364. ABEŁYAN, MANUK 1899 (Abełean), Hay žołovrdakan aṙaspelnerə M. Xorenacʻu Hayocʻ patmutʻean mēǰ: kʻnnadatutʻiwn ew usuackʻ. Vałaršapat: Tparan Mayr Atʻoṙoy S. Ēǰmiacni. ABEŁYAN, M. & MAKSOUDIAN, KRIKOR H. 1941=85 Koryun, Vark‘ Maštoc‘i [The life of Maštoc‘, 5th cent.]: critical edition of the Classical Armenian text, Modern Armenian translation and preface by M. Abeɫyan (Yerevan: State Press, 1941), Concordance (Yerevan: Academy Press, 1972), and with a new introduction by Krikor H. Maksoudian. Delmar, New York: Caravan Books. ABEŁYAN, M. & PIVAZYAN, Ē. 1981 Koryun, Vark‘ Maštoc‘i (critical edition of the Classical Armenian text, Modern Armenian translation and preface by M. Abeɫyan, with Russian and English translations; ed. by Ē. Pivazyan). Yerevan: University Press. 1899 (Abeghian), Der armenische Volksglaube. Leipzig: Druck von W. Drugulin. ABGARYAN, G. V. 1979 (ed.), Patmut‘iwn Sebēosi (critical text with introduction and commentary). Yerevan: Academy Press. ABRAHAM KRETAC‘I 1870 Patmagrutʻiwn ancʻicʻn iwrocʻ ew Natr-Šahin parsicʻ. Vałaršapat: i Tparani Srboy Katʻołikē Ēǰmiacni. ABRAHAMYAN, AŠOT ARSENI 1976 Grabari jeṙnark. Yerevan: “Luys”. 1994 Eznik Koɫbac‘i (5th cent.), Eɫc aɫandoc‘ (ClArm. text with ModArm. translation and commentary). Yerevan: University Press. ABRAHAMYAN, AŠOT GAREGINI 1940 (ed.), Anania Širakac‘i, Tiezeragitut‘iwn ew tomar (redacted by H. Ačaṙyan). Yerevan: State Press of Armenia (Haypethrat). 1941 (ed.), Yovhan Mamikonean, Patmut‘iwn Tarōnoy (critical text and introduction). Yerevan: Matenadaran/Gitamankavaržakan hratarakč‘. tparan. 1944 Anania Širakac‘u matenagrut‘yunə: usumnasirut‘yun. Yerevan: Matenadaran Press. 1973 Hayoc‘ gir ew grč‘ut‘yun. Yerevan: University Press.

32

References

AČAṘANJN 1–5 see Ačaṙyan 1942–62. AČAṘLIAK see Ačaṙyan 1952–2005. AČAṘYAN, HRAČʻYA HAKOBI 1900 (Ačaṙean), Cʻucʻak hayerēn jeṙagracʻ Sanasarean varžarani i Karin [Catalog der armenischen Handschriften in der Bibliothek des Sanassarian-Institutes zu Erzerum]. Wien: Mechitharisten-Buchdruckerei. 1902 (Ačaṙean), T‘urk‘erēnē p‘oxaṙeal baṙer hayerēni mēǰ (Ēminean azgagrakan žoɫovacu, vol. 3). Moscow, Vaɫaršapat. 1911 (Ačaṙean), Hay barbaṙagitut‘iwn: uruagic ew dasaworut‘iwn hay barbaṙneri (barbaṙagitakan k‘artēsov). Moskua, Nor-Naxiǰewan. (Ēminean azgagrakan žoɫovacu, vol. 8). 1913 Hayerēn gawaṙakan baṙaran. T‘iflis (Ēminean azgagrakan žoɫovacu 9). 1935 (Ačaṙean), K‘nnut‘iwn Agulisi barbaṙi. Yerevan: PetHrat (State Press). 1940 Strabon (select. and transl.). Yerevan: University Press. (Otar aɫbyurner hayeri masin, Nr 1; Hunakan aɫbyurner 1). 1942–62 (AČAṘANJN 1–5), Hayoc‘ anjnanunneri baṙaran. 1, 1942; 2, 1944; 3, 1946; 4, 1948; 5, 1962. Yerevan: University Press. 1944 Haykakankʻ / Armeniaca I (Nrs. 1–8). In: Teɫekagir HSSṘ GA: hasarakakan gitut‘yunner (Yerevan: Academy Press) 1944, Nr. 5: 25–30. 1946 Haykakankʻ / Armeniaca V (Nrs. 27–35). In: Teɫekagir HSSṘ GA: hasarakakan gitut‘yunner (Yerevan: Academy Press) 1946, Nr. 6: 21–34. 1952–05 (AčaṙLiak): Liakatar k‘erakanut‘yun hayoc‘ lezvi: hamematut‘yamb 562 lezuneri. Yerevan: Academy Press. Introductory vol., 1955; vol. 1, 1952; vol. 2, 1954; vol. 3, 1957; vol. 4a, 1959; vol. 4b, 1961; vol. 5, 1965; vol. 6, 1971; vol. [7]: University Press, 2005. 1971–79 (HAB 1–4), Hayerēn armatakan baṙaran, in 4 vols (second edition). Yerevan: University Press. 1984 Hayoc‘ grerə. Yerevan: University Press. ADONC‘ (ADONTZ), N. 1915 (Adonc) Dionisij Θrakijskij i armjanskie tolkovateli (texts and study). Petrograd: Tipografija Imperatorskoj Akademii Nauk. (Bibliotheca ArmenoGeorgica, 4). [See also Adonc‘ 2008]. 1925 Ancanōtʻ ēǰer Maštʻocʻi ew nra ašakertneri keankʻicʻ əst ōtar ałbiwrneri. In: Handēs amsōreay 39: 193–202, 321–328, 435–441, 531–539. 1970 (Adontz), Armenia in the period of Justinian: the political conditions based on the naxarar system (< 1908; translated with partial revisions, a bibliographical note and appendices by Nina G. Garsoïan). Lisbon: Calouste Gulbenkian Foundation. 2006 Nikoɫayos Adonc‘. Erker. Vol. 2: Patma-banasirakan usumnasirut‘yunner (ed. by P. H. Hovhannisyan). Yerevan: University Press. 2008 Nikoɫayos Adonc‘. Erker. Vol. 3: Hayerenagitakan usumnasirut‘yunner (ed. by P. H. Hovhannisyan). Yerevan: University Press.

References

33

AGAT‘ANGEŁOS 1909=80 Patmut‘iwn Hayoc‘ (ed. by G. Tēr-Mkrtč‘ean & St. Kanayeanc‘). Tp‘ɫis: Aragatip Mnac‘akan Martiroseanc‘i, 1909. A facsimile reproduction with an introduction by R. W. Thomson. Delmar, New York: Caravan Books, 1980. AKINEAN, H. NERSĒS V. 1922–64 (MH 1–6), Matenagrakan hetazōtutʻiwnner: kʻnnutʻiwn ew bnagir (1, 1922; 2, 1924; 3, 1930; 4, 1938; 5, 1953; 6, 1964). Vienna: Mxitʻarean tparan. (Azgayin Matenadaran). 1932 Dasakan hayerēnə ew viennakan Mxitʻarean dprocʻə. Vienna: Mxitʻarean tparan. (Azgayin Maternadaran 134). AŁAYAN, Ē. B. 1965 (Agajan), Ob odnom fonetičeskom zakone drevnearmjanskix dialektov. In: Lingua Posnaniensis 10: 7–14. ALEMANY, AGUSTÍ 2000 Sources on the Alans: a critical compilation. Leiden, Boston, Köln: Brill. (Handbuch der Orientalistik: Abt. 8, Zentralasien 5). 2005 Some notes on language contacts between Old Ossetic (Alanic) and Old Turkic. In: Indogermanica: Festschrift Gert Klingenschmitt; indische, iranische und indogermanische Studien; dem verehrten Jubilar dargebracht zu seinem fünfundsechzigsten Geburtstag (ed. by Günter Schweiger). Taimering (Riekofen): Schweiger VWT-Verlag: 15–21. ALIŠAN, ŁEWOND 1869 Yušikk‘ hayreneac‘ hayoc‘ (2 vols.). Venice: S. Lazar. 1873 Šnorhali ew paragay iwr. Venice: S. Lazar. 1881 Širak: tełagrut‘iwn patkerac‘oyc‘. Venice: S. Lazar. 1885 Sisuan: hamagrut‘iwn Haykakan Kilikioy ew Lewon Mecagorc. Venice: S. Lazar. [Cf. 1890] 1889 (P. Léonce M. Alishan), Sissouan ou l’Arméno-Cilicie: description géographique et historique avec carte et illustrations (traduit du texte arménien). Venise: S. Lazare. 1890 Ayrarat bnašxarh Hayastaneayc‘. Venice: S. Lazar. 1893 Sisakan: tełagrut‘iwn Siwneac‘ ašxarhi. Venice: S. Lazar. 1895 Haybusak kam haykakan busabaṙut‘iwn. Venice: S. Lazar. 1901 Aršaloys kʻristonēutʻean hayocʻ. Venice: S. Lazar. 1901a Hayapatum: patmičʻkʻ ew patmutʻiwnkʻ hayocʻ (vol. 1). Venice: S. Łazar. 1901b Hayapatum: patmutʻiwn hayocʻ (vol. 2). Venice: S. Łazar. 1901c Hayapatum: patmutʻiwn hayocʻ (vol. 3). Venice: S. Łazar. 1904 Hayastan yaṙaǰ kʻan zlineln Hayastan. Venice: S. Lazar. 1910 Hin hawatk‘ kam het‘anosakan krōnk‘ Hayoc‘. Venice: S. Lazar. ALPŌYAČEAN, ARŠAK 1937 Patmutʻiwn hay Kesarioy: tełagrakan, patmakan ew azgagrakan usumnasirutʻiwn (2 vols.). Gahirē (Cairo): Hagop Papazian Press. ALRAM, MICHAEL 1986 Nomina propria Iranica in nummis: Materialgrundlagen zu den iranischen Personennamen auf antiken Münzen. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg.

34

References

von Manfred Mayrhofer und Rüdiger Schmitt). Band IV (Textband & Tafelband). Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. AMALYAN, H. M. 1975 Baṙgirk‘ hayoc‘. Yerevan: Academy Press. 1996 (ed.), Girkʻ Makabayecʻwocʻ: critical text. Yerevan: Academy Press. AMATUNI, SAHAK VARDAPET 1912 Hayoc‘ baṙ u ban. Vaɫaršapat: Elekʻtrašarž Tparan Mayr Atʻoṙoy s. Ēǰmiacni. ANASYAN, ARSEN 1967 T‘ovmas Kilikec‘u ašxarhagrut‘yunə. In: Banber Matenadarani 8: 275–284. ANDRONIKASHVILI, MZIA 1966 Studies in Iranian-Georgian linguistic contacts. Tbilisi University Press. APRIDONIDSE, SCHUKIA 1984 Das System der georgischen Anthroponyme (Personennamen). In: Georgica 7 (Jena-Tbilissi): 21–26. ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN, VARAG 1983 Movsēs Kaɫankatuac‘i, Patmut‘iwn Aɫuanic‘ ašxarhi (critical text and introduction). Yerevan: Academy Press. ARA ̇ K‘ELEAN, VARAG 2010 Grabari k‘erakanut‘iwn. Yerevan: “Viamir”. ASSADOORIAN, ALICE 2006 Šām-aspī (a toponym from Ardabīl). In: Iran and the Caucasus 10.2: 259–261. AVAGYAN, SUREN ARTEMI 1973 Vimakan arjanagrut‘yunneri hnč‘yunabanut‘yun (X-XIV dd.). Yerevan: Academy Press. 1978 Vimakan arjanagrut‘yunneri baṙak‘nnut‘yun. Yerevan: University Press. 1986 Vimagrakan prptumner. Yerevan: University Press. AVDALBEGYAN, TʻADEWOS 1969 Hayagitakan hetazotutʻyunner. Yerevan: Academy Press. AVDOYAN, LEVON 1993 Pseudo-Yovhannēs Mamikonean, The History of Tarōn [Patmut‘iwn Tarōnoy]: historical investigation, critical translation, and historical and textual commentaries. Atlanta, Georgia: Scholars Press. (Suren D. Fesjian Academic publications 6). AVETISYAN, TIGRAN M. 1987 Haykakan azganun. Yerevan: Academy Press. 2007 Tohmanunə hayerenum. In: J̌ ahukyanakan əntʻercʻumner 2007: Hanrapetakan gitakan nstašrǰani zekucʻumner [Jahukian readings 2007: Republican scientific session reports] (Yerevan, April 3–4, 2007). Yerevan: “Van Aryan”: 24–28. 2010 Hayocʻ azganunneri baṙaran. Yerevan. AWGEREAN, H. MKRTIČʻ (JO. BAPTISTA AUCHER) 1810–15 (LiakVarkʻ 1–12). Liakatar varkʻ ew vkayabanutʻiwn srbocʻ or kan i hin Tōnacʻoycʻi Ekełecʻwoy Hayastaneaycʻ. 12 vols. Venetik: Surb Łazar. 1818 (Awgereancʻ), Ewsebi Pampʻileay Kesaracʻwoy Žamanakakankʻ erkmasneay (Eusebii Pamphili Caesariensis episcopi Chronicon bipartitum). 2 vols. Venetik: Surb Łazar.

References

35

AYVAZIAN-TERZIAN, MARIA 1999–2000 Persian proper names. In: Iran & Caucasus 3–4: 413–414. BACK, MICHAEL 1978 Die sassanidischen Staatsinschriften: Studien zur Orthographie und Phonologie des Mittelpersischen der Inschriften zusammen mit einem etymologischen Index des mittelpersischen Wortgutes und einem Textcorpus der behandelten Inschriften. Leiden: Brill; Téhéran-Liège: Bibliothèque Pahlavi. (Acta Iranica 18; Série 3: Textes et mémoires 8). BAILEY, HAROLD W. 1932 Iranian studies. In: BSOS 6.4: 945–955. 1956 Armeno-Indoiranica. In: Transactions of the Philological Society 1956: 88– 126. 1960 Arya II. In: BSOAS 23.1: 13–39. 1969 Iranian ropanak. In: Studi linguistici in onore di Vittore Pisani (2 vols.) 1. Brescia: Paideia: 91–96. 1976 Indo-European su̯ er- ‘to colour with a dark colour’. In: Studies in Greek, Italic, and Indo-European linguistics offered to Leonard R. Palmer on the occasion of his 70th birthday (ed. by Anna Morpurgo Davies and Wolfgang Meid). Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft 16): 29–31. 1979 Dictionary of Khotan Saka. Cambridge, London, New York, Melbourne: Cambridge University press. BARDAKJIAN, KEVORK B. 2000 A reference guide to modern Armenian literature, 1500–1920: with an introductory history. Detroit: Wayne State University Press. BARONIAN, SUKIAS & CONYBEARE, F. C. 1918 Catalogue of the Armenian manuscripts in the Bodleian library. Oxford: Clarendon Press; Oxford University Press. BARTHOLOMAE, CHRISTIAN 1904 Altiranisches Wörterbuch. Strassburg: Verlag von Karl J. Trübner. BARXUDARYAN, MAKAR 1995 Arc‘ax. Step‘anakert: “Munk‘”, 1995; Yerevan: “Amaras”, 1996 [see Barxutareanc‘ 1895]. BARXUDARYAN, SEDRAK GEWORGI 1963 Miǰnadaryan hay čartarapetner ew kʻargorc varpetner. Yerevan: Academy Press. BARXUTAREANC‘, MAKAR 1893 Ałuanicʻ erkir ew dracʻikʻ: Miǰin-Dałstan. Tʻiflis: Tparan M. Šarajē. 1895 Arc‘ax. Bagu: Tparan “Arōr” [Reprinted in Barxudaryan 1995 with different pagination]. BEEKES, ROBERT S. P. 2010 Etymological Dictionary of Greek (with the assistance of Lucien van Beek). 2 vols. Leiden: Brill. BELARDI, WALTER 1961 Axš-aina-, axša-ina- o a-xšai-na-? In: Annali Istituto orientale di Napoli: Sezione linguistica 3: 1–39.

References

36 1969

Greco μανιάκης tra celtico e iranico. In: Studia classica et orientalia Antonino Pagliaro oblata 1. Roma: 189–211. BENVENISTE, ÉMILE 1927 Sur quelques emprunts iraniens en arménien. In: Handēs amsōreay 41: 761– 764. 1927a L’origine du višap arménien. In: Revue des études arméniennes 7: 7–9. 1929 Titres iraniens en arménien. In: Revue des études arméniennes 9.1: 5–10. 1946 Etudes iraniennes. In: Transactions of the Philological Society 1945 [1946]: 39–78. 1958 Notes sur les tablettes élamites de Persépolis. In: Journal asiatique 246: 49–65. 1960 Le dieu Ohrmazd et le démon Albasti. In: Journal asiatique 248: 65–74. 1961 Remarques sur les composés arméniens en -pet. In: Handēs amsōreay 75.10– 12: 631–640. 1963 Interférences lexicales entre le gotique et l’iranien. In: BSL 58.1: 41–57. 1964 Éléments parthes en arménien. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 1: 1–39. 1966 Titres et noms propres en iranien ancien. Paris: Librairie C. Klincksieck. (Travaux de l’Institut d’Études Iraniennes de l’Université de Paris 1). BIELMEIER, ROLAND 1989 Sarmatisch, Alanisch, Jassisch und Altossetisch. In: CompLingIran: 236–245. 1993 Das Alanische bei Tzetzes. In: Skalmowski / van Tongerloo 1993: 1–27. 1994 On Iranian influences in Old Georgian. In: Non-Slavic languages of the USSR: papers from the Fourth Conference (ed. by Howard I. Aronson). Columbus, Ohio: Slavica Publishers: 34–43. BIVAR, A. D. H. 1988 The allegory of Astyages. In: A green leaf: papers in honour of Professor Jes P. Asmussen (ed. by W. Sundermann, J. Duchesne-Guillemin, F. Vahman). Leiden: Brill (Acta Iranica 28: Série 2, Hommages et opera minora 12): 509– 520. BLOIS, FRANÇOIS DE & SIMS-WILLIAMS, NICHOLAS 2006 (eds.), Dictionary of Manichaean texts. 2. Texts from Iraq and Iran: texts in Syriac, Arabic, Persian and Zoroastrian Middle Persian (compiled by François de Blois, Erica C. D. Hunter, Dieter Taillieu). Turnhout: Brepols. BOLOGNESI, GIANCARLO 1960 Le fonti dialettali degli imprestiti iranici in armeno. Milano: Società Editrice Vita e Pensiero. (Pubblicazioni dell’Università cattolica del Sacro cuore. Serie 3: Scienze filologiche e letteratura 1). BOLTUNOVA, A. I. 1942 Grečeskie nadpisi Armavira [Greek inscriptions of Armavir]. In: Izvestija / Tełekagir (Bulletin of the Armenian branch of the Academy of Sciences of the USSR) 1942, Nr 1–2: 35–61. BOSWORTH, A. B. 1977 Arrian and the Alani. In: Harvard studies in classical philology 81: 217–255. BOYCE, MARY 1955 Zariadres and Zarēr. In: BSOAS 17.3: 463–477.

References 1977

37

A word-list of Manichaean Middle Persian and Parthian (with a reverse index by Ronald Zwanziger). Leiden: E.J. Brill; Téhéran-Liège: Biliothèque Pahlavi. (Acta Iranica 9a, Série 3 – “Textes et mémoires”, vol. 2-supplément). 1981 Varuna the Baga. In: Monumentum Georg Morgenstierne 1 (Acta Iranica 21; Série 2: Hommages et opera minora 7): 59–73. 1992 Mithra Khšathrapati and his brother Ahura. In: Bulletin of the Asia Institute, n.s. 4, 1990 [1992]: In honor of Richard Nelson Frye: Aspects of Iranian culture: 3–9. BRANDENSTEIN, WILHELM & MAYRHOFER, MANFRED 1964 Handbuch des Altpersischen. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. BROCKELMANN, CARL / SOKOLOFF, MICHAEL 2009 A Syriac lexicon: a translation from the Latin, correction, expansion, and update of C. Brockelmann’s Lexicon Syriacum. Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns; Piscataway, NJ: Gorgias Press. BROSSET, M. 1832 Extrait du manuscrit arménien nº 114 de la Bibliothèque royale, relatif au calendrier géorgien. In: Journal asiatique 10: 526–532. 1869 Histoire chronologique par Mkhithar d’Aïrivank, XIIIe s. St.-Pétersbourg: Commissionnaires de l’Académie Impériale des sciences. 1874–76 Collection d’historiens Arméniens: Th. Ardzrouni, Xe s., Histoire des Ardzrouni; Arakel, de Tauriz, XVIIe s., Livre d’Histoires; Iohannès de Dzar, XVIIe s., Histoire de l’Aghovanie (2 vols.). S. Pétersbourg: Imprimerie de l’Académie Impériale des Sciences. BRUST, MANFRED 2008 Die indischen und iranischen Lehnwörter im Griechischen (2., verbesserte und vermehrte Auflage). Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachen und Literaturen der Universität Innsbruck, Bereich Sprachwissenschaft. (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft 118). CABOLOV, R. L. 2001–10 (1–2) Ètimologičeskij slovar’ kurdskogo jazyka (2 vols.). Moscow: Russian Academy Press “Vostočnaja literatura”. Č‘ALƏXEAN, H. VRT‘ANĒS 1885 K‘erakanut‘iwn haykaznean lezui: with revisions and additions by H. Arsēn v. Aytənean. Vienna: Mxit‘arean tparan. Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ, MIKʻAYĒL 1784–86 Patmutʻiwn hayocʻ i skzbanē ašxarhi minčʻew cʻam t[eaṙ]n 1784. Vols. 1–2, 1784–1785: Venice: Vałvazeancʻ; vol. 3, 1786: Venice: Pʻiacʻeancʻ. ČANIKEAN, Y. K. 1895 Hnut‘iwnk‘ Aknay. T‘iflis: Tparan M. D. Ṙōtineanc‘i. (T‘iflisi hayoc‘ hratarakč‘akan ənkerut‘iwn 89). CERETI, CARLO G. 2003 Continuity and innovation in Middle Persian onomastics. In: Paitimāna: essays in Iranian, Indo-European, and Indian studies in honor of Hanns-Peter Schmidt; volumes I & II (ed. by Siamak Adhami). Costa Mesa, California: Mazda Publishers: 300–320.

38

References

CHEUNG, JOHNNY 2002 Studies in the historical development of the Ossetic vocalism. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag. 2007 Etymological dictionary of the Iranian verb. Leiden, Boston: Brill. (Leiden Indo-European Etymological Dictionary Series 2). CHKEIDZE (ČXEIDZE), THEA 1999–2000 (Čxeidze), Zametka ob irano-gruzinskix otnošenijax. In: Iran and Caucasus 3– 4: 167–170. 2001 Georgia V: Linguistic contacts with Iranian languages. In: Encyclopaedia Iranica 10: 486–490. CIANCAGLINI, CLAUDIA A. 2008 Iranian loanwords in Syriac. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag. (Beiträge zur Iranistik 28). 2015 Allomorphic variability in the Middle Persian continuants of the Old Iranian suffix *-ka-. In: Studies on Iran and the Caucasus: presented to Prof. Garnik S. Asatrian on the occasion of his 60th birthday (ed. by Uwe Bläsing, Victoria Arakelova and Matthias Weinreich, with the assistance of Khachik Gevorgian). Leiden, Boston: Brill: 291–308. CILVAN, G. L. 1899 T‘amar ew Ōvan. In: Biwrakn 1899: 197–200. Č‘OLAK‘EAN, YAKOB 1986 K‘esapi barbaṙə. Halēp: Publ. Tʻoros Tʻoranyan. COLDITZ, IRIS 2013 Die parthischen Personennamen in den iranisch-manichäischen Texten. In: Commentationes iranicae: Vladimiro f. Aaron Livschits nonagenario donum natalicium [Sbornik statej k 90-letiju V. A. Livšica] (ed. by Sergius Tokhtasev and Paulus Luria). Saint Petersburg: “Nestor-Istoria”: 118–142. 2017 Namen in den mittelpersischen, parthischen, soghdischen, baktrischen und neupersischen Manichaica. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch. Band II, Faszikel 1 (in preparation). COMPLINGIRAN 1989 Compendium linguarum Iranicarum (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt). Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag. CONNOLLY, M. J. 1972 A descriptive normalization of the classical Armenian nominal system. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 9: 1–45. CONYBEARE, FREDERICK CORNWALLIS 1913 A catalogue of the Armenian manuscripts in the British Museum by Conybeare, to which is appended A catalogue of Georgian manuscripts in the British Museum by J. Oliver Wardrop. London: British Museum. CʻUCʻJEṘVEN 1914–98 Mayr cʻucʻak hayerēn jeṙagracʻ Matenadaranin Mxitʻareancʻ i Venetik. Compiled by H. Barseł Sargisean (1, 1914; 2, 1924), H. Barseł Sargisean & H. Grigor Sargsean (3, 1966), H. Sahak Čemčemean (4, 1993; 5, 1995; 6, 1996; 8, 1998). Venetik: S. Łazar.

References

39

Č‘UGASZYAN, B. L. 1986 (ed., with introduction and commentary), Eɫia Mušeɫyan Karnec‘i, T‘urk‘eren-hayeren baṙaran. Yerevan: Academy Press. ČUKASZJAN, B. L. 1960 Otzvuki iranskix èpičeskix skazanij v “pis’max” Grigora Magistrosa. In: Problemy vostokovedenija (Moscow: Academy Press), 1960, Nr. 3: 150–155. DALALYAN, TORK‘ 2001 Mesrop Maštocʻi gorcuneutʻyan dicʻabanakan hayecʻaketerə, paštamunkʻə ew srbavayrerə. In: Hayoc‘ srberə ew srbavayrerə: akunk‘nerə, tiperə, paštamunk‘ə (ed. by Sargis Harutʻyunyan & Aram K‘alant‘aryan). Yerevan: “Hayastan” (Nat. Acad. of Sciences of the Republic of Armenia: Institute of Archaeology and Ethnography): 103–108. 2002 Hay-ōsakan lezvamšakut‘ayin aṙnč‘ut‘yunner (candidate avtoreferat). Yerevan. 2002a The birth of Tigra-rāna ‘spear’. In: The First National Congress on Iranian Studies. Tehran. 2003 Aṙnak anvan ew dra ōsakan zugaheṙi šurǰ. In: Hay azgabanutʻyan ew hnagitutʻyan xndirner 2: Eritasard gitnakanneri hanrapetakan X gitažołovi nyutʻer (in honour of Zaven Xaṙatyan on his 50th birthday). Yerevan: Academy Press “Gitutʻyun”: 105–111. 2004 Hay išxanakan tneri hetkʻerə haravarewmtyan Hayastanum: kʻrdakan oroš cʻełanunneri ew cʻełeri cagman harcʻi šurǰ. In: PBH 2004, Nr. 2: 174–196. 2006a On the character and name of the Caucasian Satana (Sat‘enik). In: Aramazd: AJNES 1: 239–253. 2006b Drvagner hay-alanakan dicʻanvanakan aṙnčʻutʻyunnericʻ. In: Hay žoɫovrdakan mšakuytʻ 13, Yerevan: “Gitutʻyun”: 44–54. 2006c Širuan tełanuan stugabanutʻean šurǰ. In: Haykazean hayagitakan handēs 26: 17–28. 2007 Ōtar patmagirnericʻ hišatakvac Hayastani amenavał arkʻan. In: PBH 2007, Nr. 1: 249–261. 2008 “Vipasankʻ” ēposi aṙaǰin “čyułə” ew ampropayin dyucʻaznatohmi cagumə. In: Šnorh i verust: aṙaspel, ces ew patmutʻyun [Gift from heaven: myth, ritual, and history]: Studies in honour of Sargis Harutyunyan on his 80th birthday. Yerevan: “Gitutʻyun” Academy Press: 19–50. 2012 Hayocʻ “Vipasankʻ” ēposum Sanatruki kerparə ew nra dicʻabanakan zugaheṙnerə. In: Armenian epic and world epic heritage (ed. by Azat Yeghiazaryan and Armen Petrosyan). Yerevan: “Gitutʻyun” Academy Press: 65–71. DAMME, DIRK VAN 1974 A short classical Armenian grammar. Fribourg: University Press; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. (Orbis biblicus et orientalis: Subsidia didactica 1) 2004 Altarmenische Kurzgrammatik: neu bearbeitet von Thomas Böhm (mit einem Nachwort des Herausgebers). Fribourg: Academic Press; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. (Orbis biblicus et orientalis: Subsidia linguistica 1) DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN, M. H. 1971 (ed.), Patmutʻiwn Ananun Zrucʻagri: karcecʻeal Šapuh Bagratuni (Classical Armenian text, introduction, Russian translation and commentary). Yerevan: Academy Press.

40

References

DARYAEE, TOURAJ 2002 Sight, semen, and the brain: ancient Persian notions of physiology in Old and Middle Iranian texts. In: Journal of Indo-European Studies 30.1–2: 103–128. DAVIDSON, OLGA M. 1994 Poet and hero in the Persian Book of Kings. Ithaca [New York] and London: Cornell University Press. (Myth and Poetics, ed. by Gregory Nagy). DAVT‘YAN, K. S. 1966 Leṙnayin Łarabaɫi barbaṙayin k‘artezə. Yerevan: Academy Press. DERKSEN, RICK 2008 Etymological dictionary of the Slavic inherited lexicon. Leiden, Boston: Brill. (Leiden Indo-European Etymological Dictionary Series 4). DIAKONOFF, I. M. 1984 The pre-history of the Armenian people (transl. from D’jakonov 1968 by Lori Jennings; with revisions by the author). Delmar, New York: Caravan Books (Anatolian and Caucasian studies). DILBARJAN, N. A. 2013 Drevnearmjanskij jazyk. In: Languages of the World: Relict Indo-European languages of Western and Central Asia (ed. by Yuri B. Koryakov and Andrej A. Kibrik). Moscow: Academia: 221–242. DIVHAYVIM 1–9 1960–2012 Divan hay vimagrut‘yan. Compiled by H. Ōrbeli, S. G. Barxudaryan et al. Yerevan: Academy Press (in progress). DOSTOURIAN, ARA EDMOND 1993 Armenia and the Crusades: tenth to twelfth centuries; the Chronicle of Matthew of Edessa (translated from the original Armenian with a commentary and introduction). Lanham, New York, London: University Press of America. DOWSETT, C. J. F. 1961 The History of the Caucasian Albanians by Movsēs Dasxuranc‘i (English translation and commentary). London, New York, Toronto: Oxford University Press. (London Oriental Series, 8). 1970 Cause, and some linguistically allied concepts, in Armenian. In: BSOAS 33.1: In honour of Sir Harold Bailey: 55–71. DURKIN-MEISTERERNST, DESMOND 2004 Dictionary of Manichaean Middle Persian and Parthian. Turnhout: Brepols. (Corpus Fontium Manichaeorum 3.1). ĒFIMĒRTĒ 1796 Grguk, or kočʻi Ēfimērtē (ed. by Sargis Arkʻepiskopos Kostandnupolsecʻi). Vēnētik: i Tparani Antōni Pōrtʻōli. EILERS, WILHELM 1940 Kleinasiatisches. In: ZDMG 94 (N.F. 19): 189–233. 1988 Der Name Demawend (Reprinted from: 1. Archiv Orientální 22, 1954: 267– 374; 2. Archiv Orientální 24, 1956: 183–224); 3. (Index) Archiv Orientální 37, 1969: 416–448). Hildesheim, Zürich, New York: Georg Olms Verlag. EŁIAZARYAN, H. 1962 Ełvardi mec ew pʻokʻr vankʻerə ew gyułi myus karewor hušarjannerə. In: Ēǰmiacin 19.7: 40–52.

References EŁIŠĒ 1859

41

Srboy hōrn meroy Ełišēi Vardapeti matenagrutʻiwnkʻ əst əntrelagoyn əntʻercʻuacocʻ grčʻagracʻ. Venetik: Surb Łazar. ÈMIN, MKRTIČʻ 1860 (ed.), Movsesi Kaɫankatuac‘woy Patmut‘iwn Aɫuanic‘ ašxarhi. Moscow. EMMERICK, R. E. & SKJÆRVØ, P. O. 1982–97 Studies in the vocabulary of Khotanese. I, 1982; II, 1987; III, 1997. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, philosophisch-historische Klasse; Sitzungsberichte 401, 458, 651; Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Iranistik hrsg. von H. Eichner und R. Schmitt, Nrs. 12, 17, 27). ENCYCLOPAEDIA IRANICA 11985Encyclopaedia Iranica (ed. by Ehsan Yarshater). Vol. 1, 1985: London, Boston and Henley: Routledge & Kegan Paul; vols. 2–4, 1987–1990: London and New York: Routledge & Kegan Paul; vols. 5–8, 1992–1998: Costa Mesa, California: Mazda Publishers; vols. 9–10, 1999–2001: New York: Bibliotheca Persica Press; vols. 11–14, 2003–2008: New York: Encyclopaedia Iranica Foundation (in progress). EREMIA ČʻELEPI KʻĒŌMIWRČEAN 1913–38 (StampPatm), Stampōloy patmutʻiwn (ed. by Vahram Tʻorgomean). 1, 1913; 2, 1932; 3, 1938. Vienna: Mxitʻarean Tparan. EREMYAN, S. T. 1968 Haykakan aṙaǰin petakan kazmavorumnerə (VII-VI dd. m. tʻ. a.). In: PBH 1968, Nr. 3: 91–120. ESBROECK, MICHEL VAN 1972 Le roi Sanatrouk et l’apôtre Thaddée. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 9: 241–283. ÈTIMSLOVIRAN 1ff. 2000ff. V. S. Rastorgueva & D. I. Èdel’man (vols. 1–3), D. I. Èdel’man (vols. 4–5), Ètimologičeskij slovar’ iranskix jazykov. 1, 2000; 2, 2003; 3, 2007; 4, 2011; 5, 2015. Moscow: “Vostočnaja Literatura” Publishers. FINCK, FRANZ NIKOLAUS 1903–04 (1–2) Kleinere mittelarmenische Texte. 1. In: Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie 1, 1903: 97–120, 177–219, 301–352; 2. In: Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie 2, 1904: 81–111. FNTGLEAN, G. 1926a Nkatołutʻiwnner Maštʻocʻ-Mesrovb anuan ew Korean bnagri ew žamanaki masin. In: Handēs amsōreay 40.5–6: 268–275. 1926b Pahlawerēnē pʻoxaṙeal baṙer. In: Handēs amsōreay 40.7–8: 488–490. FRASER, P.M. & MATTHEWS, E. 2013 (eds., with the collaboration of many scholars), A lexicon of Greek personal names. Volume V.B: Coastal Asia Minor: Caria to Cilicia (ed. by Balzat, J.-S.; Catling, R. W. V.; Chricat, É.; Marchand, F.; associate editor: T. Corsten). Oxford: Oxford University Press, Clarendon Press.

42

References

FRITZ, SONJA 2006 Die ossetischen Personennamen. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski). Band III, Faszikel 3. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. FRYE, RICHARD N. 1969 Continuing Iranian influences on Armenian. In: Yād-nāme-ye īrānī-ye Minorsky (ed. by Mojtaba Minovi and Iraj Afshar). Tehran (Publications of Tehran University, 1241; Ganjīne-ye Taḥqiqāt-e Irāni, 57): 80–89. GABIKEAN, KARAPET 1952 Baṙgirk‘ Sebastahay gawaṙalezui. Erusaɫēm: St Jacob. GABRIELJAN, R. A. 1989 Armjano-alanskie otnošenija (I–X vv.). Yerevan: Academy Press. GABRIĒLEAN, M. S. 1912 Aknay gawaṙabarbaṙə. Vienna: Mxit‘arean tparan. GALĒMK‘EAREAN, GRIGORIS 1892 Cʻucʻak hayerēn jeṙagracʻ Arkʻuni matenadaranin i Miwnxēn. Vienna: Mxit‘arean tparan. GAMKRELIDZE, TH. V. & IVANOV, V. V. 1995 Indo-European and the Indo-Europeans: a reconstruction and historical analysis of a proto-language and a proto-culture. Part 1. The text. Transl. by J. Nichols, ed. by W. Winter. Berlin, New York : Mouton de Gruyter (Trends in linguistics. Studies and monographs, 80). GARAGAŠEAN, A. M. 1895 Kʻnnakan patmutʻiwn Hayocʻ əst noragoyn patmakan, lezuabanakan ew banasirakan tełekutʻeancʻ (4 vols.). Tʻiflis: Tparan M. Šarajē ew ənk. (vol. 1); Tparan M. D. Ṙōtineancʻi (vols. 2–4). (Tʻiflisi hayocʻ hratarakčʻakan ənkerutʻiwn 84–87). GARAMANLEAN, H. A. 1931 Žoɫovrdakan hawatk‘ə Ezniki k‘ov. In: Handēs amsōreay 45.3–5: 232–246; 7: 423–432; 8–9: 489–517; 10–11: 637–657. GARCÍA RAMÓN, JOSÉ LUIS 2005 Der Thessalische Name Σπύραγος, σπυρός ‘Weizen(korn)’: att. πυρός und πυροὺς ἄγειν ‘Weizen(korn) zu Wasser transportieren’. In: Indogermanica: Festschrift Gert Klingenschmitt; indische, iranische und indogermanische Studien; dem verehrten Jubilar dargebracht zu seinem fünfundsechzigsten Geburtstag (ed. by Günter Schweiger). Taimering (Riekofen): Schweiger VWT-Verlag: 127–143. 2007 Thessalian personal names and the Greek lexican. In: Old and new worlds in Greek onomastics (ed. by Elaine Matthews). Oxford: Oxford University Press (Proceedings of the British Academy 148): 29–67. GARSOÏAN, NINA G. 1989 The Epic Histories attributed to P‘awstos Buzand (Buzandaran Patmut‘iwnk‘): translation and commentary. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press.

References 1996

43

Notes préliminaires sur l’anthroponymie arménienne du moyen âge. In: L’Anthroponymie. Document de l’histoire sociale des mondes méditerranéens médiévaux: Actes du colloque international organisé par l’École française de Rome avec le concours du GDR 955 du C.N.R.S. “Genèse médiévale de l’anthroponymie moderne”, Rome, 6–8 Oct. 1994 (recueillis par Monique Bourin, Jean-Marie-Martin et François Menant). École française de Rome, Palais Farnèse: 227–239. GATʻƏRČEAN, YOVSĒPʻ 1849–52 Tiezerakan patmutʻiwn i skzbanē ašxarhi minčʻew cʻmer žamanaks (2 vols.). Viēnna: i vans Paštpan S. Astuacacni. GAUTHIOT, ROBERT 1916 Iranica. In: MSL 19: 125–132. GERSHEVITCH, ILYA 1959 The Avestan hymn to Mithra: with an introduction, translation and commentary. Cambridge University Press. (University of Cambridge Oriental Publications 4). 1969 Amber at Persepolis. In: Studia classica et orientalia Antonino Pagliaro oblata 2. Roma: 167–251. 1970 Island-Bay and the lion. In: Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies (University of London) 33.1: In honour of Sir Harold Bailey: 82–91. 1969–70 Iranian nouns and names in Elamite garb. In: Transactions of the Philological Society 1969 [1970]: 165–200. 1989 Margarites the Pearl. In: Études irano-aryennes offertes à Gilbert Lazard (réunies par C.-H. de Fouchécour et Ph. Gignoux). Paris: Association pour l’Avancement des Études Iraniennes (Cahier de Studia Iranica 7): 113–136. GEVORGIAN, NARINE 2007 On the Ossetic legend about Art’awyz. In: Iran and the Caucasus 11: 101–105. GHARIB, B. 1995 Sogdian dictionary: Sogdian-Persian-English. Tehran: Farhangan Publications. GIGNOUX, PHILIPPE 1972 Glossaire des inscriptions pehlevies et parthes. London: Lund Humphries. (Corpus inscriptionum iranicarum: Supplementary series 1). 1986 Noms propres sassanides en moyen-perse épigraphique. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Manfred Mayrhofer und Rüdiger Schmitt). Band II, Faszikel 2. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. 2003 Noms propres sassanides en moyen-perse épigraphique: Supplément [1986– 2001]. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Heiner Eichner, Rüdiger Schmitt et Xavier Tremblay). Band II, Faszikel 3. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. GIGNOUX, PHILIPPE; CHRISTELLE JULLIEN & FLORENCE JULLIEN 2009 Noms propres syriaques d’origine iranienne. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski). Band VII, Faszikel 5. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.

44

References

GIPPERT, JOST 1984 Zur historischen Onomastik des Georgischen. In: Georgica 7 (Jena-Tbilissi): 37–42. 1993, 1–2 Iranica Armeno-Iberica: Studien zu den iranischen Lehnwörtern im Armenischen und Georgischen. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Part 1; Part 2: Materialien. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte, 606. Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Iranistik, 26). 2005 Armeno-Albanica. In: Indogermanica: Festschrift Gert Klingenschmitt; indische, iranische und indogermanische Studien; dem verehrten Jubilar dargebracht zu seinem fünfundsechzigsten Geburtstag (ed. by Günter Schweiger). Taimering (Riekofen): Schweiger VWT-Verlag: 155–165. 2007 Albano-Iranica. In: Iranian languages and texts from Iran and Turan: Ronald E. Emmerick memorial volume (ed. by Maria Macuch, Mauro Maggi and Werner Sundermann). Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag: 99–108. GIPPERT, JOST & SCHULZE, WOLFGANG 2007 Some remarks on the Caucasian Albanian Palimpsests. In: Iran and the Caucasus 11.2: 201–211. GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901 Girkʻ tʻłtʻocʻ: matenagrutʻiwn naxneacʻ. Tʻiflis: Tparan T. Ṙōtineancʻ ew M. Šarajē. (Sahak-Mesropean matenadaran 5). GRANTOVSKIJ, È. A. 2007 Rannjaja istorija iranskix plemen Perednej Azii (2nd, revised and supplemented ed.). Moscow: Academy Press “Vostočnaja literatura”. GREENWOOD, TIMOTHY 2004 A corpus of early medieval Armenian inscriptions. In: Dumbarton Oaks papers 58: 27–91. GREPPIN, JOHN A. C. 1975 Classical Armenian nominal suffixes: a historical study. Wien: Mechitharisten-Buchdruckerei. 1978–79 Review of N. Ja. Gabaraev (ed.), Voprosy iranskoj i obščej filologii (Questions concerning Iranian and general philology = Festschrift V. I. Abaev), Mecniereba Tbilisi 1977. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 13: 430–432. GRIGOR AKNERCʻI 2011 Patmutʻyun netajigneri azgi masin (text by Norayr Połaryan; EARm. transl., introduction and commentary by Gurgen Xač‘atryan & Vano Eɫiazaryan). Yerevan: “Oskan Erewancʻi”. GRIGOR TATʻEWACʻI 1729 Girkʻ harcʻmancʻ. Kostandnupōlis. GRIGORYAN, A. 1957 Mozaik nkarčʻutʻyan arvestə Hayastanum: Erusałemi mozaikanerə. In: Ēǰmiacin 14.6: 49–55. GRIGORYAN-SPANDARYAN, M. M. 1971 Leṙnayin Łarabaɫi banahyusut‘yunə. Yerevan: Academy Press.

References

45

GUŠAKEAN, TʻORGOM 1926 Cʻucʻak hayerēn jeṙagracʻ S. Nšani vanucʻ i Sebastia. In: Handēs amsōreay 40: 43–49, 236–245, 333–341, 455–460, 543–551. GVAKHARIA, ALEKSANDRE 2001 Georgia IV: Literary contacts with Persia. In: Encyclopaedia Iranica 10: 481– 486. GYULBUDAŁYAN, S. V. 1973 Hayereni ułłagrut‘yan patmut‘yun. Yerevan: University Press. HAB 1–4 see Ačaṙyan 1971–79. HAKOBYAN, G. A. 1974 Nerk‘in Baseni azgagrut‘yunə ew banahyusut‘yunə. Yerevan: “Hayastan”. HAKOBYAN, Tʻ. X. 1969 Erewani patmutʻyunə hnaguyn žamanaknericʻ minčʻew 1500 tʻ. Yerevan: University Press. HAKOBYAN, VAZGEN ARTAŠESI 1964–71 (KH 1–2) Kanonagirkʻ Hayocʻ. Vol. 1: 1964; vol. 2: 1971. Yerevan: Academy Press. 1951–56 (MŽ 1–2) Manr žamanakagrut‘yunner XIII-XVIII dd. (compiled by V. A. Hakobyan). Vol. 1: 1951; vol. 2: 1956. Yerevan: Academy Press. (Materialy po istorii armjanskogo naroda 3, 7). HAMAZASPYAN, V. 1941 Hay akanavor zoravar Vasak Mamikonyan. In: Matenadaran: gitakan nyut‘eri žoɫovacu 1: 227–249. HARUT‘YUNYAN, LEWON 1991 Nšxarner Arc‘axi banahyusut‘yan. Yerevan: University Press. HARUT‘YUNYAN, SARGIS 1989 Mi drvag hay aṙaspelabanutʻyunicʻ. In: PBH 1989, Nr. 1: 157–166. 2000 Hay aṙaspelabanut‘yun. Beyrut‘. “Hamazgayin”: Vahē Sēt‘ean tparan. HARUT‘YUNYAN, XAČʻIK 2018 Anjnanunnerə hayeren jeṙagreri hišatakarannerum: 1. norahayt anjnanunner ŽA-ŽG (XI-XIII) dareri hišatakarannericʻ. In: Banber Matenadarani (Yerevan) 25: 187–217. HAYBRBBAṘ 1–7 2001–12 Hayoc‘ lezvi barbaṙayin baṙaran (ed. by A. Sargsyan et al.). Vol.1, 2001 [letters a-z]; vol. 2, 2002 [letters ē-c]; vol. 3, 2004 [letters k-č]; vol. 4, 2007 [letters m-č‘]; vol. 5, 2008 [letters p-s]; vol. 6, 2010 [letters v-p‘]; vol. 7, 2012 [letters p‘-f]. Yerevan: Academy Press “Gitut‘yun”. HAYJEṘHIŠ 1950–88 Hayeren jeṙagreri hišatakaranner: V-XVII dd. (ed. by L. Xač‘ikyan, A. S. Mat‘ewosyan et al.). Yerevan: Academy Press (in progress). HAYKUNI, S. 1902 Žoɫovrdakan hēk‘eat‘. Ēminean azgagrakan žoɫovacu 4. Moscow, Vaɫaršapat.

46

References

HAYTEŁBAṘ 1–5 1986–2001 T‘. X. Hakobyan, St. T. Melik‘-Baxšyan, H. X. Barseɫyan. Hayastani ew harakic‘ šrǰanneri teɫanunneri baṙaran (1, 1986; 2, 1988; 3, 1991; 4, 1998; 5, 2001). Yerevan: University Press. HAYŽOŁHEK‘ 11959Hay žoɫovrdakan hek‘iat‘ner. Yerevan: Academy Press. HAYŽOŁPATM 1–8 1967–84 Hay žołovrdi patmutʻyun (1, 1971; 2, 1984; 3, 1976; 4, 1972; 5, 1974; 6, 1981; 7, 1967; 8, 1970). Yerevan: Academy Press. HENNING, W. B. 1937 A list of Middle-Persian and Parthian words. In: BSOS 9.1: 79–92. 1951–52 The monuments and inscriptions of Tang-i Sarvak. In: Asia Major: a British journal of Far Eastern studies n.s. 2: 151–178 (+ Plates I-XX). 1952 A farewell to the Khagan of the Aq-Aqatärān. In: BSOAS 14.3: 501–522. 1954 Notes on the great inscription of Šāpūr I. In: Prof. Jackson memorial volume: Papers on Iranian subjects. Bombay: K. R. Cama Oriental Institute: 40–54. 1958 Mitteliranisch. In: Handbuch der Orientalistik. Abt. 1: Der Nahe und der Mittlere Osten 4: Iranistik; Abschnitt 1: Linguistik. Leiden, Köln: Brill: 20–130. 1965 A Sogdian god. In: BSOAS 28.2: 242–254. 1977 Selected papers (2 vols.). Acta Iranica 14–15, deuxième série: Hommages et opera minora; vols. 5–6. Téhéran-Liège: Bibliothèque Pahlavi; Leiden: Brill. HEWSEN, ROBERT H. 1985–86 In search of Tiridates the Great. In: Journal of the Society for Armenian Studies 2: 11–49. 1992 The Geography of Ananias of Širak (Ašxarhac‘oyc‘): the long and the short recensions. Introduction, translation and commentary. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag. (Beihefte zum Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen Orients. Reihe B /Geisteswissenschaften/, 77). 1994 Ashkharhatsoyts (Ašxarhacʻoycʻ): the seventh century geography attributed to Ananias of Shirak. Delmar, New York: Caravan Books. HINZ, WALTHER 1974 Review of Mayrhofer 1973. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 9: 257– 261. 1975 Altiranisches Sprachgut der Nebenüberlieferungen (unter Mitarbeit von PeterMichael Berger, Günther Korbel und Annegret Nippa). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. (Göttinger Orientforschungen, III.Reihe, Iranica 3). HORN, PAUL 1893 Grundriss der neupersischen Etymologie. Strassburg: Verlag von Karl J. Trübner. (Sammlung indogermanischer Wörterbücher 4). 1890 Sasanidische Gemmen aus dem Britisch Museum. In: ZDMG 44: 650–678. HOVANNISIAN, RICHARD G. 1997 (ed.), The Armenian people from ancient to modern times (2 vols). New York: St. Martin’s Press. HOVHANNISYAN, L. Š. 1989 Baṙakʻnnakan mi kʻani ditołutʻyunner. In: PBH 1989, Nr. 3: 145–151. 1990 Hayereni iranakan p‘oxaṙut‘yunnerə. Yerevan: Academy Press.

References 2016

47

Baṙeri meknutʻyunnerə hingerord dari hay matenagrutʻyan meǰ. Yerevan: “Gitutʻyun” Academy Press. HOVSEPʻYAN, see YOVSĒPʻEAN HOVSEPʻYAN, HOVHANNES 2009 Łaradałi hayerǝ. Vol. 1: Azgagrutʻyun (ed. by Suren Hobosyan); vol. 2: Banahyusutʻyun (ed. by Svetlana Vardanyan and Ēst‘er Xemč‘yan). Yerevan: Academy Press. (Azgagrakan ew banahyusakan žaṙangutʻyun 1–2). HUB ̈ SCHMANN, H. 1875/77 Ueber die stellung des armenischen im kreise der indogermanischen sprachen. In: Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung 23 [N.F. 3.1]: 5–49. 1887 Etymologie und Lautlehre der ossetischen Sprache. Strassburg: Trübner. (Sammlung indogermanischer Wörterbücher 1). 1893 Die altarmenischen Personennamen. In: Festgruβ an Rudolf von Roth zum Doktor-Jubiläum 24. August 1893 von seinen Freunden und Schülern. Stuttgart: Druck und Verlag von W. Kohlhammer: 99–106 (Reprinted in Hübschmann 1976: 300–307). 1895 Persische Studien. Strassburg: Verlag von Karl J. Trübner. 1897 Armenische Grammatik. 1. Theil: Armenische Etymologie. Leipzig: Breitkopf & Härtel [The first part of the book (pp. 1–280) was first published in 1895]. 1897a Selbstanzeige von Hübschmann 1897. In: Anzeiger für indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde: Beiblatt zu den Indogermanischen Forschungen 8: 42–49 (Reprinted in Hübschmann 1976: 317–324). 1901 Review of Karst 1901. In: Anzeiger für indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde: Beiblatt zu den Indogermanischen Forschungen 12: 46–63 (Reprinted in Hübschmann 1976: 390–407). 1904 Die altarmenischen Ortsnamen. In: Indogermanische Forschungen 16: 197– 490 (+ Karte). Published also separately: Strassburg: Karl Trübner, 1904. 1976 Kleine Schriften zum Armenischen (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt). Hildesheim, New York: Georg Olms Verlag. HUMBACH, HELMUT 1969 Die historische Bedeutsamkeit der alanischen Namen. In: Studia classica et orientalia Antonino Pagliaro oblata 3. Roma: 33–52. HUTTER, MANFRED 2015 Iranische Personennamen in der hebräischen Nebenüberlieferungen. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski). Band VII, Faszikel 2. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. HUYSE, PHILIP 1988 Zum iranischen Namengut in Dura-Europos. Anzeiger der phil.-hist. Klasse der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 125. Jahrgang 1988, So. 2. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. 1990 Iranische Namen in den griechischen Dokumenten Ägyptens. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Manfred Mayrhofer und Rüdiger Schmitt). Band V, Faszikel 6a. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.

References

48 1999

2005

Die dreisprachige Inschrift Šābuhrs I. an der Ka‘ba-i Zardušt (ŠKZ). 1–2. London: School of Oriental and African Studies. (Corpus inscriptionum Iranicarum. Part 3, Pahlavi inscriptions. Vol. 1. Royal inscriptions, with their Parthian and Greek versions. Texts I). Ein erneuter Deutungsversuch für den Übergang vom Schluß-y der mittelpersischen Inschriften zum Endstrich im Buchpahlavi (6.-7. Jh.). In: Languages of Iran: past and present. Iranian studies in memoriam David Neil MacKenzie (ed. by Dieter Weber). Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag (Iranica, hrsg. von Maria Macuch): 51–68.

INČIČEAN, ŁUKAS 1822 Storagrutʻiwn hin Hayastaneaycʻ: Mec Haykʻ. Vēnētik: Surb Łazar. INGLIZEAN, H. V. 1937 Hayastan Surb Grkʻi mēǰ. In: Handēs amsōreay 51: 275–285. ISRAPILOVA, Z. A. & SEFERBEKOV, R. I. 2010 Obraz ved’my v mifologičeskix predstavlenijax dargincev (The image of a witch in mythological notions of Darginians). In: Kul’turnaja žizn’ Juga Rossii 2010, Nr. 2: 85–88. J̌AHUKYAN, G. B. 1959 Hin hayereni holovman sistemə ew nra cagumə. Yerevan: University Press. 1963 Stugabanut‘yunner. In: PBH 1963, Nr. 4: 85 98. 1970 Hayerenə ew hndevropakan hin lezunerə. Yerevan: Academy Press. 1979 Stugabanut‘yunner. In: Lraber hasarakakan gitutʻyunneri 1979, Nr. 3: 23–34. 1981 Movses Xorenac‘u “Hayoc‘ patmut‘yan” aṙaǰin grk‘i lezvakan aɫbyurnerə. In: Patma-banasirakan handes 1981, Nr 3: 48–63. 1984 Bnik hayeren armatnerov kazmvac anjnanunnerə. In: Patma-banasirakan handes 1984, Nr 4: 32–44. 1987 Hayocʻ lezvi patmutʻyun: naxagrayin žamanakašrǰan. Yerevan: Academy Press. 1988 Stugabanutʻyunner. In: Lraber hasarakakan gitutʻyunneri 1988, Nr. 11: 69–75. 1993 (Jahukian), The Armenian suffixes of Iranian origin. In: Comparativehistorical linguistics: Indo-European and Finno-Ugric. Papers in honor of Oswald Szemerényi (ed. by Bela Brogyanyi and Reiner Lipp). Amsterdam, Philadelphia: John Benjamins (Current issues in linguistic theory 79): 257–269 2010 Hayeren stugabanakan baṙaran (ed. by Vahan Sargsyan). Yerevan: “Asołik”. J̌ALAŠYAN, G. S. 2012 Nor Naxiǰewani barbaṙi bac‘atrakan baṙaran. Rostov-na-Donu: “Starye russkie”. JENSEN, HANS 1959 Altarmenische Grammatik. Heidelberg: Carl Winter Universitätsverlag. JENSEN, P. 1920 Lesung und Ausbeutung der Inschriften. In: Mitteilungen der Deutschen Orient-Gesellschaft zu Berlin. Mitteilung Nr. 60, Juli 1920: 11–54. J̌IHANYAN, V. G. 1991 Haykakan leṙnašxarhi ǰranunnerə. In: Hayoc‘ lezvi patmut‘yan harc’er, 3. Yerevan: Academy Press: 193–276.

References

49

JUSTI, FERDINAND 1895 Iranisches Namenbuch. Marburg. Reprinted in 1963, Hildesheim: Georg Olms Verlagsbuchhandlung; in 2004, Teheran: Asatir (mit einem persischen Vorwort von Dr. Ali Ashraf Sadeghi). K‘AJB ̌ ERUNI 1888 Čanaparhordakan nkatołutʻiwnkʻ. In: Ararat 21.12: 765–786. KAPANCJAN, GRIGOR A. 1931 Chetto-Armeniaca. Yerevan: State Press (Gosizdat). 1947 Xajasa – kolybel’ armjan: ètnogenez armjan i ix načal’naja istorija. Yerevan: Academy Press. KARAGYOZYAN, H. H. 1984 Urartakan gałapʻaragir anjnanunner. In: Lraber hasarakakan gitutʻyunneri 1984, Nr. 1: 72–82. KARAPETYAN, SAMVEL 2015 The epigraphy of Hoṙomos: a historical survey of research. In: Hoṙomos monastery: art and history (ed. by Edda Vardanyan). Paris: Collège de France, CNRS (Centre de recherche d’histoire et civilisation de Byzance; Monographies 50): 391–489. KARST, JOSEF (JOSEPH) 1901 Historische Grammatik des Kilikisch-Armenischen. Strassburg: Verlag von Karl J. Trübner (= 1970: Photomechanischer Nachdruck. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter & Co.). 1948 Mythologie arméno-caucasienne et hétito-asianique. Strasbourg, Zurich: Editions P. H. Heitz. KHURSHUDIAN (XURSHUDJAN), EDUARD SH. 2015 Gosudarstvennye instituty parfjanskogo i sasanidskogo Irana. Almaty: “Institut Aziatskix issledovanij”. KIWLES̄ ER ̄ EAN, BABGĒN VARDAPET 1900 Čaniki vičakin mēǰ gtnuoɫ hamšēnc‘ineru gawaṙabarbaṙə. In: Biwrakn, vol. 18, Nr. 8: 120–121. 1909 Ełišē : kʻnnakan usumnasirutʻiwn. Vienna: Mxitʻarean tparan. (Azgayin matenadaran 57). KLINGENSCHMITT, GERT 1980 Die iranischen Ortsnamen. In: Ortsnamen als Ausdruck von Kultur und Herrschaft: Erlanger Ortsnamen-Kolloquium (hrsg. von Rudolf Schützeichel in Verbindung mit Franz Tichy für das Zentralinstitut für Fränkische Landeskunde und Allgemeine Regionalforschung der Universität ErlangenNürnberg). Heidelberg: Carl Winter, Universitätsverlag: 19–25. KOGEAN, H. S. 1924 Various articles on the Kamsarakan family. In: Handēs amsōreay 38.1–2: 22– 31, 124–131, 334–349, 419–431, 521–527. 1926 Kamsarakannerə: “Tearkʻ Širakay ew Aršaruneacʻ”: patmakan usumnasirutʻiwn. Vienna: Mxit‘arean tparan. (Azgayin matenadaran 110). KORN, AGNES 2010 Parthian ž. In: BSOAS 73.3: 415–436.

50

References

KORN, AGNES & OLSEN, BIRGIT ANETTE 2012 On Armenian -agin: additional evidence for a third West Middle Iranian dialect? In: Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 66.2: 201–220. KOSTANEANCʻ, K. 1910 Grigor Magistrosi tʻłtʻerə. Ałēkʻsandrapōl: Tparan Gēorg Sanoyeancʻi. 1913 Vimakan taregir: cʻucʻak žołovacoy arjanagrutʻeancʻ hayocʻ. S. Peterburg: Tparan Gitutʻeancʻ čemarani Kayserakani. KOSTANYAN, S.-A. S. 1983 “Hazarapet” termini masin. In: PBH 1983, Nr 2–3: 178–189. K‘RISTHAYAST 2002 K‘ristonya Hayastan: hanragitaran (encyclopedia). Redactor-in-chief and director: H. M. Ayvazyan. Yerevan: Haykakan hanragitarani glxavor xmbagrut‘yun. KRKYAŠARYAN, SIMON 1985 Diodoros Sikiliacʻi. ModEArm. transl., introduction and commentary (ed. by H. Bartʻikyan). Yerevan: Academy Press. KROONEN, GUUS 2013 Etymological dictionary of Proto-Germanic. Leiden, Boston: Brill. (Leiden Indo-European Etymological Dictionary Series 11). KÜNZLE, BEDA O. 1984 Das altarmenische Evangelium – L’Evangile arménien ancien (2 vols). Bern, Frankfurt am Main, Nancy, New York: Peter Lang. (Europäische Hochschulschriften: Reihe 21, Linguistik und Indogermanistik 33 = Publications universitaires européennes. Série 21, Linquistique et langues indoeuropéennes; vol. 33). ŁAFADARYAN, K 1940 Patmahnagitakan ditołutʻyunner Nor-Berdi Kyurikyan išxanutʻyan masin. In: Tełekagir SSṘM GA haykakan filiali (Bulletin of the Armenian branch of the Academy of Sciences of the USSR) 1940, Nr. 4–5: 165–180. 1948 Hovhannavankʻə ew nra arjanagrutʻyunnerə. Yerevan: Academy Press. 1957 Sanahni vankʻə ew nra arjanagrutʻyunnerə. Yerevan: Academy Press. 1975 Erewan: miǰnadaryan hušarjannerə ew vimakan arjanagrutʻyunnerə. Yerevan: Academy Press. LAGARDE, PAUL DE 1866 Gesammelte Abhandlungen. Leipzig: F. A. Brockhaus. (Nachdruck: Osnabrück: Otto Zeller, 1966). 1877 Armenische Studien. Göttingen: Dieterich. (Neudruck: Osnabrück: Otto Zeller Verlag, 1970). LALAYEAN (LALAYEANC‘, LALAYAN), E. 1898 Sisian: niwtʻer apagay usumnasirutʻean hamar. In: Azgagrakan handēs 3.1 (year 3, book 3): 105–272. 1899 Ganjaki gawaṙ: niwtʻer apagay usumnasirutʻean hamar. In: Azgagrakan handēs, year 4, book 5: 213–360. 1911 Vaspurakan: nšanawor vankʻer. In: Azgagrakan handēs, year 13, book 21 (Tʻiflis): 37–100. 1912 Nor-Bayazēti gawaṙ: nšanawor vankʻer: Kečʻaṙis. In: Azgagrakan handēs, year 14, book 22.1: 101–112.

References

51

1915 1917

Cʻucʻak hayerēn jeṙagracʻ Vaspurakani. Tʻiflis: Tparan “Ēsperantō”. Vaspurakan: hawatkʻ. In: Azgagrakan handēs, year 16, book 26, Tʻiflis [1916]: 195–210. 1983–2004 (Lalayan), Erker. Vol. 1, 1983 (J̌avaxk‘); vol. 2, 1988 (Arc‘ax); vol. 3, 2004 (Borč‘alui gavaṙ). Yerevan: Academy Press. ŁANALANYAN, ARAM 1960 Aṙacani. Yerevan: Academy Press. 1969 Avandapatum. Yerevan: Academy Press. ŁAP‘ANC‘YAN, GRIGOR A. (KAPANCJAN, GRIGOR) 1956 (Kapancjan), Istoriko-lingvističeskie raboty (vol. 1). Yerevan: Academy Press. 1961 Hayoc‘ lezvi patmut‘yun: hin šrǰan. Yerevan: Academy Press. ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 1904=85 Hayoc‘ patmut‘iwn. T‘uɫt‘ aṙ Vahan Mamikonean (ed. by G. Tēr-Mkrtč‘ean, St. Malxasean). Tiflis: Aragatip Mnac‘akan Martiroseanc‘i. A photographic reproduction with a new introduction and critical bibliography by Dickran Kouymjian: Delmar, New York: Caravan Books, 1985. 1907 Patmutʻiwn Hayotsʻ ew tʻughtʻ aṙ Vahan Mamikonean. Tʻiflis: Elekʻtrasharzh Tparan Ōr. N. Aghaneani. LEO (ARA ̇ KʻEL BABAXANYAN) 1966–73 Erkeri žołovacu (10 vols). Yerevan: “Hayastan”. LEROY, MAURICE 1975 Les composés arméniens à premier terme apa-. In: Mélanges linguistiques offerts à Émile Benveniste. Louvain: Dépositaire Éditions Peeters (Collection Linguistique publiée par la Société de Linguistique de Paris, LXX): 367–373. LIV 2001 Lexikon der indogermanischen Verben: die Wurzeln und ihre Primärstammbildungen (ed. by Helmut Rix, Martin Kümmel, et al.). Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag. LIVŠIC, V. A. 1968 (Livshits), The Khwarezmian calendar and the eras of ancient Chorasmia. In: Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae (Budapest) 10: 433–446. 2010 Parfjanskaja onomastika. St. Petersburg: Linguistic Society of St. Petersburg. 2015 (Livshits), Some Khwarezmian names. In: Studies on Iran and the Caucasus: presented to Prof. Garnik S. Asatrian on the occasion of his 60th birthday (ed. by Uwe Bläsing, Victoria Arakelova and Matthias Weinreich, with the assistance of Khachik Gevorgian). Leiden, Boston: Brill: 317–324. LUBOTSKY, A. M. 1998 Avestan zruuan-. In: Πολυτροπον: to 70th birthday of Vladimir Toporov (ed. by A. A. Gippius, L. G. Nevskaja, T. M. Nikolaeva, T. V. Civ’jan). Moscow: “Indrik”: 73–85. LURJE, PAVEL B. 2010 Personal names in Sogdian texts. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski). Band II, Faszikel 8. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.

52

References

MACKENZIE, D. N. 1971 A concise Pahlavi dictionary. London, New York, Toronto: Oxford University Press. 1986 Some names from Nisa. In: Peredneaziatskij sbornik 4, Moscow: 105–115 (Reprinted in 1999.1: 209–215). 1999 Iranica diversa, 2 vols. (ed. by Carlo G. Cereti and Ludwig Paul). Roma: Istituto Italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente. MACLER, FRÉDÉRIC 1911 Rapport sur une mission scientifique en Arménie russe et en Arménie turque (juillet-octobre 1909). In: Nouvelles archives des Missions scientifiques et littéraires n.s. 2. Paris: Imprimerie nationale. MAENCHEN-HELFEN, OTTO J. 1970 Iranian names of Huns. In: W. B. Henning memorial volume (ed. by Mary Boyce & Ilya Gershevitch). London: Lund Humphries: MAKSOUDIAN, KRIKOR H. 1987 Yovhannēs Drasxanakertcʻi, History of Armenia (translation and commentary). Atlanta, Georgia: Scholars Press. (Occasional papers & proceedings 3). MAK‘SUDEAN, M. 1911 Agulisi ew šrǰakaykʻi jeṙagrerə. In: Ararat (Ēǰmiacin) 45.6: 460–465; 45.9: 759–766; 45.12: 1003–1012. MALXASEANC‘, STEP‘AN 1944–45 (HBB 1–4), Hayerēn bac‘atrakan baṙaran. Yerevan: State Press. (Reprinted in 1955–56 and 1983, Pēyrut‘: “Sewan”). 1987 P‘avstos Buzand, Hayoc‘ patmut‘yun. ClArm. text with ModArm. translation and commentary (collations: pp. 416–417). Yerevan: University Press. MANANDEAN, Y. & AČARĖ AN, H. 1903 Hayocʻ nor vkanerə (1155–1843). Vałaršapat: Tparan Mayr Atʻoṙoy S. Ēǰmiacni. MANANDYAN, HAKOB 1940 Tigran B. yew Hṙomə. Yerevan: Academy Press (ArmFAN). 1945–60 Kʻnnakan tesutʻyun hay žołovrdi patmutʻyan (vol. 1, 1945; vol. 2.1, 1957; vol. 2.2, 1960; vol. 3, 1952). Yerevan: HayPetHrat (vol. 3: Academy Press). 1946a Armaviri hunaren arjanagrutʻyunnerə nor lusabanutʻyamb. Yerevan: University Press (in Armenian and Russian). 1946b Gaṙnii hunaren arjanagrutʻyunə ew Gaṙnii hetʻanosakan tačari kaṙucʻman žamanakə. Yerevan: University Press (in Armenian and Russian). MANUČʻARYAN, A. A. 1977 Kʻnnutʻyun Hayastani IV-XI dareri šinararakan vkayagreri. Yerevan: Academy Press. MARKWART, J. 1901 (Marquart, Joseph), Ērānšahr nach der Geographie des Ps. Moses Xorenac‘i: mit historisch-kritischem Kommentar und historischen und topographischen Excursen. In: AbhKönGesWisGöt: philologisch-historische Klasse. N.F. III.2. 1905 (Marquart, J.) Untersuchungen zur Geschichte von Eran II. In: Philologus: Zeitschrift für das classische Altertum (Leipzig); Supplementband 10.1: 1–258.

References 1913

1930 1931 1931a

1966

53

(Markuart, Y.), Hay Bagratuneacʻ čiwłagrutʻiwnə canōtʻutʻiwnnerov (transl. from German by H. M. Hapozean). Vienna: Mxitʻarean tparan. (Azgayin Matenadaran 73). Südarmenien und die Tigrisquellen: nach griechischen und arabischen Geographen. Wien: Mechitaristen-Buchdruckerei. Historische Data zur Chronologie der Vokalgesetze im Armenischen. In: Caucasica 7: 10–27. A Catalogue of the provincial capitals of Ērānshahr: Pahlavi text, version and commentary (ed. by G. Messina). Roma: Pontificio Istituto biblico. (Analecta orientalia 3). (Markwart), La province de Parskahaykʻ (with introduction by G. V. Abgarian, 245–251). In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 3: 245–314.

MARR, N. JA. 1903 Grammatika drevnearmjanskago jazyka: ètimologija. Sanktpeterburg: Tipografija Imperatorskoj Akademii Nauk. (Izdanija fakul’teta vostocnych jazykov Imperatorskago Sanktpeterburgskago universiteta, 11). MARTIROSJAN, ARTAŠES 1988 Maštoc. Yerevan: Academy Press. MARTIROSYAN, HRACH K. 2010 Etymological dictionary of the Armenian inherited lexicon. Leiden, Boston: Brill. (Leiden Indo-European Etymological Dictionary Series 8). 2012 A possible trace of the Armenian epic hero Šidar in Łarabał. In: Armenian epic and world epic heritage (ed. by Azat Yeghiazaryan and Armen Petrosyan). Yerevan: “Gitutyun” publishing house: 159–165. 2013 The place of Armenian in the Indo-European language family: the relationship with Greek and Indo-Iranian. In: Journal of language relationship (Вопросы языкового родства) 10: 85–137. 2015 Leṙnayin akunk‘i faṙnə, aršaluysi dic‘uhin ew glxi u mort‘u zohacesə višapakot‘ołneri imastabanakan henk‘um. In: Višap kʻarakotʻołnerə [The vishap stone stelae] (ed. by Armen Petrosyan and Arsen Bobokhyan). Yerevan: “Gitutʻyun”: 136–170 [English summary: 415]. 2017 Notes on Anatolian loanwords in Armenian. In: Bridging times and spaces: papers in ancient Near Eastern, Mediterranean and Armenian Studies: Honouring Gregory E. Areshian on the occasion of his sixty-fifth birthday (ed. by Pavel S. Avetisyan and Yervand H. Grekyan). Oxford: Archaeopress: 293– 306. forthc. 1 Traces of Indo-European ‘Father Sky, God’ in Armenian. To appear in: Festschrift Weitenberg (ed. by Theo van Lint). forthc. 2 The Armenian month names. prepar. Armenian historical phonology and morphology (in preparation). MARTIROSYAN, HRACH & GHARAGYOZYAN, SAT‘ENIK 2011 Death of the Armenian epic hero Davit‘. In: Jasmine Dum-Tragut & Uwe Bläsing (eds.), Cultural, linguistic and ethnological interrelations in and around Armenia. Cambridge Scholars publishing: 103–116.

54

References

MATASOVIĆ, RANKO 2009 Etymological dictionary of Proto-Celtic. Leiden, Boston: Brill. (Leiden IndoEuropean Etymological Dictionary Series 9). MAT‘EWOSYAN, A. S. 1973 Lazaryan čemarani hnaguyn jeṙagirə. In: PBH 1973, Nr 1: 123–132. 1994 (ed.), Koryun (V dar), Varkʻ Mesrop Maštocʻi. Yerevan: Hayastan. MAT‘EWOSYAN, KAREN 2004 Hazaramya Kečʻaṙisi himnadrman patmutʻyunicʻ. In: Ēǰmiacin 2004, 1. 2008 Grigor Apirat Magistrosə ew nra tohmə 11-rd darum. In: Banber Matenadarani 18: 67–93. 2010 Ani-Širaki patmutʻyan ēǰer (hodvacneri žołovacu). Yerevan. 2012 Havuc‘ t‘aṙi vank‘ə. Yerevan: “Mułni”. 2014 Samuēl Anecʻi ew šarunakołner, Žamanakagrutʻiwn [Samuel Anetsi and continuators, The Chronicle]: From Adam to 1776 (critical text, study and commentary). Yerevan: “Nairi”. 2015 Anii aznvakanutʻyan patmutʻyunicʻ kam erekʻ Grigor Magistros. Yerevan: Mułni. 2015a Grigor Apirat Magistros: 11-rd dari moṙacʻvac mec išxanə. In: Vēm: hamahaykakan handes 7.3: 24–41. MATEVOSYAN, KAREN; AVETISYAN, AVET; ZARIAN, ARÀ; LAMOUREUX, CHRISTINE 2018 Dadivank‘: veracnvac hrašalik‘ / Dadivank: the revived miracle. Yerevan: “Victoria”. MATTʻĒOS URH ̇ AYECʻI 1869 Patmutʻiwn. Erusałēm: i Tparani Aṙakʻelakan Atʻoṙoy S. Yakovbeancʻ. 1991 Žamanakagrutʻiwn (Classical Armenian text by Mambre Melikʻ-Adamyan & Nerses Ter-Mikʻayelyan, East Armenian translation and commentary by Hrač‘ Bart‘ikyan). Yerevan: University Press. MAYRHOFER, MANFRED 1956–80 (KEWA) Kurzgefaßtes etymologisches Wörterbuch des Altindischen (4 vols). Heidelberg: Carl Winter Universitätsverlag. 1966 Die Indo-Arier im alten Vorderasien: mit einer analytischen Bibliographie. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. 1969 Zu den neuen Iranier-Namen aus Persepolis. In: Studia classica et orientalia Antonino Pagliaro oblata 3. Roma: 107–117. 1969a Das angebliche iranische Etymon des Amazonen-Namens. In: Studi linguistici in onore di Vittore Pisani (2 vols.) 2. Brescia: Paideia: 661–666. 1971 Aus der Namenwelt Alt-Irans: die zentrale Rolle der Namenforschung in der Linguistik des Alt-Iranischen. Innsbruck: Institut für Vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft: Vorträge 3). 1973 Onomastica Persepolitana: das altiranische Namengut der Persepolis-Täfelchen (unter Mitarbeit von János Harmatta, Walther Hinz, Rüdiger Schmitt und Jutta Seifert). Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte, 286. Veröffentlichungen der iranischen Kommission, 1).

References 1974

1974a

1974b

1975

1977a

1977b

1977c 1979a 1979b

1992–01 2003

MEILLET, A. 1913 1915 1936

55

Die Arier im Vorderen Orient – ein Mythos?: mit einem bibliographischen Supplement. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften: Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte, 294.3). Ein neuer Beleg zu der indogermanischen Sippe für “Halsschmuck”. In: Antiquitates indogermanicae: Gedenkschrift für Hermann Güntert (hrsg. von M. Mayrhofer, W. Meid, B. Schlerath, R. Schmitt). Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck: 289–291. Zu den Parther-Namen der griechischen Awrōman-Dokumente. In: Mémorial Jean de Menasce (ed. by Ph. Gignoux et A. Tafazzoli). Louvain: Imprimerie Orientaliste: 205–213. Namen aus Persepolis und Susa. In: Mélanges linguistiques offerts à Émile Benveniste. Louvain: Dépositaire Éditions Peeters. (Collection Linguistique publiée par la Société de Linguistique de Paris, LXX). Zum Namengut des Avesta. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte, 308.5. Veröffentlichungen der iranischen Kommission, 3). Die avestischen Namen. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Manfred Mayrhofer). Band I: Die altiranischen Namen, Faszikel 1. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Sonderpublikation der iranischen Kommission). Zarathustra und kein Ende? In: Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae (Budapest) 25.1–4: 85–90. Ausgewählte kleine Schriften (hrsg. von Sigrid Deger-Jalkotzy und Rüdiger Schmitt). Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag. Die altpersischen Namen. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Manfred Mayrhofer). Band I: Die altiranischen Namen, Faszikel 2 (und Faszikel 3: Indices). Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophischhistorische Klasse. Sonderpublikation der iranischen Kommission). (EWAia) Etymologisches Wörterbuch des Altindoarischen (3 vols). Heidelberg: Carl Winter Universitätsverlag. Die Personennamen in der Ṛgveda-Saṁhitā: Sicheres und Zweifelhaftes. München: Verlag der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte 2002, Heft 3). Altarmenisches Elementarbuch. Heidelberg: Carl Winters Universitätsbuchhandlung. Grammaire du vieux perse. Paris: Guilmoto. (Collection linguistique 11). Esquisse d’une grammaire comparée de l’arménien classique. Wien: Mechitharisten.

56

References

MELIK‘-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN, K. A. 1961 Kirakos Ganjakec‘i, Patmut‘yun Hayoc‘ (critical text). Yerevan: Academy Press. MELIKʻSET-BEK, L. 2013 Vracʻ ałbyurnerə Hayastani ew hayeri masin (compiled and edited by Hračʻik Bayramyan). Yerevan: University Press. (Hay-vracʻakan haraberutʻyunner 1). MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853 Patmutʻiwn Srboyn Nersisi Partʻewi hayocʻ hayrapeti (2 vols.). Vienna: Mxit‘arean tparan. MIHRDATEANCʻ, ARŠAK STEPʻAN & TAŠEAN, H. YAKOVBOS 1894 Cʻucʻak hayerēn jeṙagracʻ S. Karapeti vanucʻ Fṙnuzi. In: Handēs amsōreay 8.2: 49–52. MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009 Łazaryan, Ṙ. S. & Avetisyan, H. M., Miǰin hayereni baṙaran (2nd, revised edition). Yerevan: University Press (1st ed.: vols. 1–2, 1987–1992). MIK‘AYELYAN, G. H. 1980 Nor Bayazet. Hay azgagrutʻyun ew banahyusutʻyun 11. Yerevan: Academy Press. MINNS, ELLIS H. 1915 Parchments of the Parthian Period from Avroman in Kurdistan. In: The Journal of Hellenic studies 35: 22–65. MITCHELL, STEPHEN 2007 Iranian names and the presence of Persians in the religious sanctuaries of Asia Minor. In: Old and new worlds in Greek onomastics (ed. by Elaine Matthews). Oxford: Oxford University Press (Proceedings of the British Academy 148): 151–171. MIXAYĒL ASORI 1870 Žamanakagrutʻiwn. Erusałēm: i Tparani S. Yakovbeancʻ. MKRTČ‘EAN, G. T. 1897 Teaṙn Ananiayi hayocʻ katʻołikosi Yałags apstambutʻean tann Ałuanicʻ. In: Ararat (Ēǰmiacin) 30.3: 129–144. MNAC‘AKANYAN, ASATUR Š. 1979 Maštocʻ anvan stugabanutʻyunə. In: Lraber hasarakakan gitutʻyunneri 1979, Nr. 8: 81–93. MORGENSTIERNE, GEORG 2003 A new etymological vocabulary of Pashto. Compiled and edited by J. Elfenbein, D. N. MacKenzie and Nicholas Sims-Williams. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag. (Beiträge zur Iranistik 23). MOVSES̄ XORENAC‘I 1913=91 Patmut‘iwn Hayoc‘ (ed. by M. Abeɫean & S. Yarut‘iwnean). Tp‘ɫis: Aragatip Mnac‘akan Martiroseanc‘i, 1913. A facsimile edition with additional collations by A. B. Sargsyan. Yerevan: Academy Press, 1991. MOVSXORENMAT 1865 Srboy hōrn meroy Movsēsi Xorenac‘woy Matenagrut‘iwnk‘ (2nd ed.). Venetik: Surb Łazar.

References

57

MÜLLER, FRIEDRICH 1865–90 Armeniaca I-VI. In: Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 48, 1865: 424–430 (I); 64, 1870: 447–456 (II); 66, 1871: 261–278 (III); 78, 1874: 425–431 (IV); 88, 1878: 9–16 (V); 122, 1890: 1–8 (VI). Wien. 1894 Kleine Mittheilungen. In: Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 8: 90–100, 180–192, 272–287, 353–367. MURADYAN, GOHAR 1994–95 The reflexion of foreign proper names, theonyms and mythological creatures in the ancient Armenian translations from the Greek. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 25: 63–76. MURADYAN, H. D. 1972 Neracut‘yun; Hnč‘yunabanut‘yun. In: Aknarkner miǰin grakan hayereni patmut‘yan. Vol. 1. Yerevan: Academy Press: 7–165. 1982 Hayoc‘ lezvi patmakan k‘erakanut‘yun, vol. 1. Hnč‘yunabanut‘yun. Yerevan: Academy Press. MURADYAN, M. H. 1962 Šataxi barbaṙə. Yerevan: University Press. MURADYAN, P. M. 1996 Surb Šušaniki vkayabanutʻyunə: bnagrer ew hetazotutʻyun. Yerevan: Academy Press “Gitutʻyun”. MUTAFIAN, CLAUDE 1988 La Cilicie au carrefour des empires (2 vols.). Paris: Société d’édition “Les Belles Lettres”. (Collection d’études anciennes 113). MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867 Mxitʻaray Ayrivanecʻwocʻ Patmutʻiwn žamanakagrakan (ed. by Kʻ. P[atkanean]). St. Petersburg. NALBANDYAN, G. M. 1971a (Nalbandjan), Armjanskie ličnye imena iranskogo proisxoždenija: kul’turnoistoričeskoe, ètimologičeskoe issledovanie. Avtoreferat dissertacii na soiskanie učenoj stepeni doktora filologičeskix nauk. Tbilisi: University Press. 1971b Stugabanutʻyunner hayocʻ anjnanunneri. In: Banber Erewani hamalsarani 1971, Nr 3: 220–224. 1977 (Nalbandjan), Armjanskie ličnye imena skifo-alano-osetinskogo proisxoždenija. In: Voprosy iranskoj i obščej filologii: posvjaščen 70-letiju V. I. Abaeva (redactor-in-chief: N. Ja. Gabaraev). Tbilisi: “Mecniereba”: 206–215. NALBANDYAN, Ṙ. 1965 Pahlaveren-parskeren-hayeren-ṙuseren-angleren baṙaran (ed. by G. M. Nalbandyan). Yerevan: “Mitkʻ”. NAWASARDEANC‘, TIGRAN 1903 Baṙgirk‘ Araratean barbaṙi. T‘iflis: Tparan Movsēs Vardaneanc‘i. NHB 1–2 1836–37 G. Awetik‘ean, X. Siwrmēlean, M. Awgerean, Nor baṙgirk‘ haykazean lezui, 2 vols., Venice: St Lazar (1836–1837); reprinted: Yerevan: University Press (1979–1981).

58

References

NÖLDEKE, TH. 1879 Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden: aus der arabischen Chronik des Tabari (übersetzt und mit ausführlichen Erläuterungen und Ergänzungen versehn). Leyden: E. J. Brill. NŠANEAN, MESROP VARDAPET 1915 (ed.), Žamanakagrut‘iwn Grigor Vardapeti Kamaxec‘woy kam Daranaɫc‘woy. Erusaɫēm: St Jacob. NYBERG, H. S. 1974 A manual of Pahlavi. Part 2. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. OLSEN, B. A. 1999 The noun in Biblical Armenian: origin and word-formation – with special emphasis on the Indo-European heritage. Berlin, New York: Mouton de Gruyter. (Trends in linguistics. Studies and monographs 119). 2002 Thoughts on Indo-European compounds – inspired by a look at Armenian. In: Transactions of the Philological Society 100.2: 233–257. 2005 On Iranian dialectal diversity in Armenian. In: Sprachkontakt und Sprachwandel: Akten der XI. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, 17.-23. September 2000, Halle an der Saale (ed. by Gerhard Meiser und Olav Hackstein). Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag: 473–481. ORBELI, I. A. 1963 Izbrannye trudy. Yerevan: Academy Press. ŌRMANEAN, MAŁAK‘IA 1912–27 Azgapatum (3 vols). Kostandnupolis: Tēr-Nersēsean (vol. 1, 1912; vol. 2, 1914); Jerusalem: Tparan Srboc‘ Yakobeanc‘ (vol. 3, 1927). 2nd publication: vol. 1, 1959; vol. 2, 1960; vol. 3, 1961. Beyrut: Sewan. P‘AWSTOS BUZAND 1883=1984 Hayoc‘ Patmut‘iwn or Buzandaran Patmut‘iwnk‘ (5th cent.). The text: K‘. Patkanean. St. Peterburg, 1883. A facsimile reproduction with an introduction by Nina G. Garsoïan. Delmar, New York: Caravan Books, 1984. The text (< 1892, Venice) with ModArm. translation and commentary by St. Malxasyan (collations: pp. 416–417): Malxasyanc‘ 1987. English translation and commentary: Garsoïan 1989. PERIXANJAN, ANAHIT G. 1961 Pexlevijskie papirusy sobranija GMII imeni A. S. Puškina. In: Vestnik drevnej istorii 1961, Nr. 3: 78–93. 1966 (Périkhanian), Une inscription araméenne du roi Artašēs trouvée à Zanguézour (Siwnik‘). In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 3: 17–29. 1968 (Périkhanian), Notes sure le lexique iranien et arménien. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 5: 9–30. 1983 Obščestvo i pravo Irana v parfjanskij i sasanidskij periody. Moscow: GRVLI “Nauka”. 1993 Materialy k ètimologičeskomu slovarju drevnearmjanskogo jazyka. Part 1. Yerevan: Academy Press. PĒRPĒREAN, HAYK 1960 Ašxarhacʻoycʻ Vardanay Vardapeti. Paris: “Arakʻs”.

References

59

PETOYAN, VARDAN A. 1954 Sasuni barbaṙə. Yerevan: Academy Press 1965 Sasna azgagrut‘yunə. Yerevan: Academy Press. PETROSYAN, ARMEN 1997 Arami aṙaspelə hndevropakan aṙaspelabanut‘yan hamatek‘stum ew hayoc‘ azgacagman xndirə. Yerevan: Van Aryan. 2002 The Indo-European and ancient Near Eastern sources of the Armenian Epic. JIES Monograph Nr. 42. Washington DC: Institute for the Study of Man. 2005 Urartui vernaxavi ēt‘nikakan patkanelut‘yan xndirə. In: PBH 2005, Nr. 3: 208– 226. 2006 Tir ew Maštoc‘: dprut‘yan astvacə ew greri steɫcoɫə. In: International Conference dedicated to the 1600th anniversary of the Armenian letters creation (Yerevan, September 12–17, 2005): collection of papers. Yerevan: Academy Press “Gitut‘yun”: 41–53. 2007 The problem of identification of the Proto-Armenians: a critical review. In: Journal of the Society for Armenian studies 16: 25–66. 2008 Tigran Meci aṙaspelabanakan kerparə. In: PBH 2008, Nr. 2: 156–177. 2009 The “Eastern Hittites” in the south and east of the Armenian Highland? In: Aramazd: Armenian journal of Near Eastern studies, vol. 4.1: 63–72 and 177– 178 (Summary in Armenian). 2010 The Armenian elements in the language and onomastics in Urartian. In: Aramazd: Armenian journal of Near Eastern studies, vol. 5.1 (Urartu and its neighbors: Festschrift in honor of Nikolay Harutyunyan in occasion of his 90th birthday, 22–24 Sept., 2009, Yerevan): 133–140. 2012 Haykakan ew hyusiskovkasyan nartʻakan ēposneri haraberutʻyunə. In: Armenian epic and world epic heritage (ed. by Azat Yeghiazaryan and Armen Petrosyan). Yerevan: “Gitutʻyun” Academy Press: 8–51. 2015 Problems of Armenian prehistory: myth, language, history. In: Yerevan: “Gitutyun” Publishing House. PETROSYAN, HAMLET LENSERI 2012 Kyankʻi matyanə hay mšakuytʻum: gałapʻarabanutʻyun ew patkeragrutʻyun. In: T‘angaran / Museum: research-methodical annual: 40–50. PETROSYAN, H. Z. 1987 Hayerenagitakan baṙaran. Yerevan: “Hayastan”. PETROSYAN, S. G. 1981 “Vahagni ergi” akrostik‘osneri verakangnman ew vercanman p‘orj. In: Lraber hasarakakan gitutʻyunneri 1981, Nr. 4: 78–88. 2008 Mi zarmanali antełyakutʻyan aṙtʻiv. In: PBH 2008, Nr. 1: 306–307. PNAE 1.I-3.II 1998–2011 The prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire (ed. by Karen Radner [vol. 1] & Heather D. Baker [vols. 1–2]). Vol. 1/I [A], 1998; 1/II [B-G], 1999; 2/1 [ḪK], 2000; 2/II [L-N], 2001; 3/I [P-Ṣ], 2002; 3/II [Š-Z], 2011. Helsinki: NeoAssyrian Text Corpus Project. POKORNY, JULIUS 1959 Indogermanisches etymologisches Wörterbuch, vol. 1. Bern, Stuttgart: Francke.

60 RAFFI 1882 RÁSONYI, L. 1976

References

Xamsayi mēlikʻutʻiwnnerə (1600–1827): Niwtʻer hayocʻ nor patmutʻean hamar. Tʻiflis. The psychology and categories of name giving among the Turkish peoples. In: Hungaro-Turcica: studies in honour of Julius Németh (ed. by Gy. KáldyNagy). Budapest: Loránd Eötvös University: 207–223.

REMMER, ULLA 2006 Frauennamen im Rigveda und im Avesta: Studien zur Onomastik des ältesten Indischen und Iranischen. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften: Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte, 745.3). RUBINČIK, JU. A. 1970 Persidsko-russkij slovar’ (2 vols.). Moscow: “Russkij jazyk”. RUSSELL, JAMES R. 1985 Armeno-Iranica. In: Papers in honour of Mary Boyce: Acta Iranica 25. Leiden: Brill: 447–458 (reprinted in Russell 2004: 37–48). 1985–86 The name of Zoroaster in Armenian. In: Journal of the Society for Armenian Studies 2: 3–10 (= 2004: 57–64). 1987 Zoroastrianism in Armenia. Cambridge: Harvard University Department of Near Eastern Languages and Civilizations and National Association for Armenian Studies and Research. (Harvard Iranian Series, 5). 1987a Armenian religion. In: Encyclopaedia Iranica 2, 1987: 438–444. 1988 Two Armenian toponyms. In: Annual of Armenian linguistics 9: 47–53. 1994–95 Problematic snake children of Armenia. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 25: 77–96. 1996–97 Polyphemos Armenios. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 26: 25–38. 1992 The etymology of Armenian vardavaṙ. In: Annual of Armenian linguistics 13: 63–69. 2002 Zoroastrian notes. In: Iran and the Caucasus 6.1–2: 1–10. 2004 Armenian and Iranian studies. Cambridge, Massachusetts, London, England: Harvard University Press (Harvard Armenian texts and studies 9). 2006 Argawan: the Indo-European memory of the Caucasus. In: Journal of Armenian studies 8.2: 110–147. SAFARYAN, ERVAND 2012 Oskewan. Yerevan: AAH poligraf. SAHAKYAN, LUSINE 2012 Hamšeni manratełanunnerə. Yerevan University Press. ŠAHNAZAREANC‘, KARAPET 1859 (ed.), Smbat Sparapet, Taregirkʻ. Pʻariz: i Gorcatan K. V. Šahnazareancʻ. 1860 (ed.), Tʻovma vardapeti Mecobecʻwoy Patmutʻiwn Lank-Tʻamuray ew yaǰordacʻ iwrocʻ. Pʻariz: i Gorcatan K. V. Šahnazareancʻ. ŠAHXATʻUNEANCʻ, YOVHANNĒS 1842 Storagrutʻiwn Katʻułikē Ēǰmiacni ew hing gawaṙacʻn Araratay (2 vols.). Ēǰmiacin: i S. katʻułikē Ēǰmiacin.

References

61

SANJIAN, AVEDIS K. 1969 Colophons of Armenian manuscripts, 1301–1480: a source for Middle Eastern history (selected, translated and annotated by Avedis K. Sanjian). Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press. SARGISEAN, H. BARSEŁ V. 1890 Agat‘angełos ew iwr bazmadarean gałtnik‘n. Venice: S. Lazar. SARGISEAN, NERSES̄ 1864 Teɫagrut‘iwnk‘ i P‘ok‘r ew i Mec Hays. Venice: S. Lazar. SARGSYAN, ARMEN YURIKI 2013 Łarabałi barbaṙi baṙaran. Yerevan: “Edit Print”. SARGSYAN (SARKISJAN), GAGIK XORENI 1966 Hellenistakan darašrǰani Hayastanə ew Movses Xorenacʻin. Yerevan: Acadey Press. 1996 (Sarkisjan), Eine Ergänzung zur Rekonstruktion der Artašesidendynastie Armeniens nach dem seleukidischen astronomischen Tagebuch BM 3479. In: Archaeologische Mitteilungen aus Iran 27, 1994 [1996]: 237–240. 1996a Movses Xorenacʻu naxararakan tohmeri cʻankə. In: PBH 1996, Nr. 1–2: 73– 90. SARGSYAN, GAGIK 2001 (Sargsean), Vimagragitakan noroytʻner (Hawucʻ Tʻaṙ). In: Handēs amsōreay 115: 229–256. 2002 Grigor–Apirat Hasanyan: himnadir Kečʻaṙisi vankʻi (vimagrakan nor vkayutʻyun). In: Hin Hayastani mšakuytʻə 12: Hanrapetakan gitakan nstašrǰan: Dedicated to the 90th anniversary of the birth of Babken Aṙakʻelyan, Yerevan: Academy Press “Gitut‘yun”: 107–112. SASCṘ 1936 Sasna cṙer: Armenian epic, “Daredevils of Sasun”. 1: 1936; 2.1: 1944; 2.2: 1951: M. Abeɫyan (ed.) with the assistance of K. Melik‘-Ōhanǰanyan. Yerevan: State Press. 3, 1979 and 4, 1999: ed. by Sargis Harut‘yunyan & Arusyak Sahakyan. Yerevan: Academy Press. SasCṙ 2000, ed. by Ṙoza Grigoryan & Eranuhi Melik‘-Muradyan. Yerevan: Academy Press “Gitut‘yun”. SCHLERATH, BERNFRIED 1977 Noch einmal Zarathustra. In: Die Sprache 23.2: 127–135. SCHMID, JOH. MICHAEL 1903 Geschichte des Apostels Thaddaeus und der Jungfrau Sanducht. In: Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie 1: 67–73. SCHMITT, RÜDIGER 1967 Dichtung und Dichtersprache in indogermanischer Zeit. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. 1967a Medisches und persisches Sprachgut bei Herodot. In: ZDMG 117: 119–145. 1967b Griechisch μανιάκης – ein iranisches Lehnwort. In: Die Sprache 13: 61–64. 1968 Neues Material zur altiranischen Namenkunde: Marginalien zu einem Buch von Emile Benveniste. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 3: 63–68. 1968a Ein sarmato-skythischer Eigenname in Galatien? In: Die Sprache 14.1: 32–36. 1970 Kritische Bemerkungen zur Deutung iranischer Namen im Elamischen. In: ZVS 84.1: 11–26.

References

62 1971 1971a 1972a 1972b 1972c 1972d 1972e 1972f 1973 1973a 1975 1975a 1975b 1975c 1976 1976a

1978

1978a

1978b 1979 1979a

1980 1980a

Iranica auf kleinasiatischen Inschriften. In: Die Sprache 17.2: 177–180. Lykisch sppñtaza = iranisch *spādāza-. In: ZVS 85.1: 43–48. Altpers. *R̥ taxaya- und die sogenannten zweistämmigen Koseformen. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 7: 73–76. Ein iranischer Name aus Elephantine: ’swrt. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 7: 143–146. Florilegium Onomasticum. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 7: 337–348. Persepolitanisches. I. In: Die Sprache 18.1: 49–52. Persepolitanisches. II. In: Die Sprache 18.2: 188–193. Persepolitanisches. III. In: ZVS 86.1: 82–92. Der heutige Stand der altiranischen Namenforschung. In: Orbis 22: 248–260. Persepolitanisches. IV. In: ZVS 87.1: 16–21. Von Bopp bis Hübschmann: Das Armenische als indogermanische Sprache. In: Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung 89, 1: 3–30. Armenische Kosenamen auf /-uk/. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 10: 179–183. Einige iranische Namen auf Inschriften oder Papyri. In: Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik (Bonn): 15–24. Analecta Irano-Aramaica. In: Die Sprache 21: 178–184. The Medo-Persian names of Herodotus in the light of the new evidence from Persepolis. In: Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 24: 25–35. Der Titel ‘Satrap’. In: Studies in Greek, Italic, and Indo-European linguistics offered to Leonard R. Palmer on the occasion of his 70th birthday (ed. by Anna Morpurgo Davies and Wolfgang Meid). Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft 16): 373–390. Die Iranier-Namen bei Aischylos (Iranica Graeca Vetustiora. I). Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte, 337. Veröffentlichungen der Iranischen Kommission 6). Die theophoren Eigennamen mit altiranisch *Miθra-. In: Études Mithriaques: Actes du 2e Congrès International Téhéran, du 1er au 8 septembre 1975 (Acta Iranica 17; Actes de Congrès 4). Téhéran-Liège: Bibliothèque Pahlavi; Leiden: Brill: 395–455. Fragen der Anthroponomastik des achaimenidischen Vielvölkerstaates. In: ZDMG 128.1: 116–124. Artaxerxes, Ardašīr und Verwandte. In: Incontri linguistici 5: 61–72. Iranische Personennamen auf griechischen Inschriften. In: Actes du VIIe Congrès International d’Épigraphie Grecque et Latine: Constantza, 9–15 septembre 1977 (réunis et présentés par D. M. Pippidi). Bucureşti: Editura Academiei; Paris: Les Belles Lettres: 137–152. “Armenische” Namen in altpersischen Quellen. In: Annual of Armenian linguistics 1: 7–17. Die Lautgeschichte und ihre Abhängigkeit von der Etymologie, am Beispiel des Armenischen. In: Lautgeschichte und Etymologie: Akten der VI. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Wien, 24–29 September 1978

References

1980b 1980c

1980d 1982

1982a

1983 1983a 1984 1985 1985a 1987 1987–89

1988 1990

1993

1994 1996

63

(hrsg. von Manfred Mayrhofer, Martin Peters, Oskar E. Pfeiffer). Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag: 412–430. Zu Sprache und Wortschatz der Sāsānideninschriften. In: Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 72: 61–82. Serta onomastica. In: Recherches de linguistique: hommages à Maurice Leroy (ed. by Jean Bingen, André Coupez, Francine Mawet). Bruxelles: Éditions de l’Université de Bruxelles (Université Libre de Bruxelles, Faculté de Philosophie et Lettres 73): 199–205. Zwei iranische Namen auf Brāhmī-Inschriften. In: Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 24: 15–19. Iranische Namen in den indogermanischen Sprachen Kleinasiens (Lykisch, Lydisch, Phrygisch). In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Manfred Mayrhofer und Rüdiger Schmitt). Band V, Faszikel 4. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Iranische Wörter und Namen im Lykischen. In: Serta indogermanica: Festschrift für Günter Neumann zum 60. Geburtstag (hrsg. von Johann Tischler). Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft 40): 373–388. Iranisches Lehngut im Armenischen. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 17: 73–112. Sūrēn, aber Kārin. In: Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 42: 197– 205. Iranische Namenschichten und Namentypen bei altarmenischen Historikern. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 19: 317–331. Zu den alten armenischen Monatsnamen. In: Annual of Armenian linguistics 6: 91–100. Iranica Protobulgarica: Asparuch und Konsorten im Lichte der iranischen Onomastik. In: Balkansko ezikoznanie (Linguistique Balkanique) 28.1: 13–38. Armenia and Iran I. Armenia, Achaemenid province. IV. Iranian influences in Armenian. 1. General. In: Encyclopaedia Iranica 2, 1987: 417–418; 445–459. Der Name des bei Issos gefallenen Satrapen Ägyptens. In: Archaeologische Mitteilungen aus Iran (hrsg. vom Deutschen Archäologischen Institut, Abteilung Teheran) 20, 1987 [1989]: 247–249. Persepolitanisches. V. In: Historische Sprachforschung 101.1: 81–88. The name of Darius. In: Iranica varia: Papers in honor of Professor Ehsan Yarshater. Leiden: Brill (Acta Iranica 30, troisième série: Textes et mémoires 16): 194–199. Die iranischen Namen in den “Hellenika von Oxyrhynchos”. In: Sprachen und Schriften des antiken Mittelmeerraums: Festschrift für Jürgen Untermann zum 65. Geburtstag (hrsg. von Frank Heidermanns, Helmut Rix und Elmar Seebold). Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft 78): 385–401. Review of Skalmowski / van Tongerloo 1993. In: Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 84: 287–293. Armenische Personennamen und geographische Namen: eine Übersicht. In: Il Caucaso: cerniera fra culture dal Mediterraneo alla Persia (secoli IV–XI);

References

64

1997

1998

1998a 1999 2000 2000a

2000b 2001 2002

2002a 2003a 2003b

2003c

2005

20–26 aprile 1995. II, Spoleto: Centro (Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo 43.2): 685–708 (+ 709: discussion). On Old Persian hypocoristics in -iya-. In: Historical, Indo-European, and lexicographical studies: a Festschrift for Ladislav Zgusta on the occasion of his 70th birthday (ed. by Hans Henrich Hock). Berlin, New York: Mouton de Gruyter: 163–170. Parthische Sprach- und Namenüberlieferung aus arsakidischer Zeit. In: Das Partherreich und seine Zeugnisse (The Arsacid Empire: sources and documentation): Beiträge des internationalen Colloquiums, Eutin, 27. – 30. Juni 1996 (ed. by Josef Wiesehöfer). Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag: 163–204. *Aryam(a)rd, ein iranischer Name zwischen Salamis und Nazareth. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 33.2: 135–141. Neue parthische Personennamen aus Nisā. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 34.2: 117–129. Selected onomastic writings (ed. by Winfried Breidbach and Philip Huyse). New York: Bibliotheca Persica Press (Persian studies series 20). Kalenderbezogene Personennamengebung im vorislamischen Iran. In: Philokypros: mélanges de philologie et d’antiquités grecques et procheorientales dédiés à la mémoire d’Olivier Masson (ed. by Laurent Dubois and Emilia Masson). Salamanca: Universidad de Salamanca (Suplementos a NINOS 16): 267–276. Der Name der Damaspia. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 35.4: 375– 378. Review of Olsen 1999. In: Kratylos 46: 80–88. Die iranischen und Iranier-Namen in den Schriften Xenophons. (Iranica Graeca Vetustiora. II). Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophischhistorische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte, 692. Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Iranistik, 29). The names of the Achaemenid kings as recorded in Oriental chronicles. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung N.F. 37.2: 133–144. Die skythischen Personennamen bei Herodot. In: Annali Istituto orientale di Napoli 63: 1–31. Iranische Personennamen bei Aristoteles. In: Paitimāna: essays in Iranian, Indo-European, and Indian studies in honor of Hanns-Peter Schmidt; volumes I & II (ed. by Siamak Adhami). Costa Mesa, California: Mazda Publishers: 275– 299. Meno-Logium Bagistano-Persepolitanum: Studien zu den altpersischen Monatsnamen und ihren elamischen Wiedergaben (unter redaktioneller Mitarbeit von Velizar Sadovski). Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Sitzungsberichte: Philosophisch-historische Klasse 705. Veröffentlichungen zur Iranistik 30). Minima onomastica Alanica. In: Haptačahaptāitiš: Festschrift for Fridrik Thordarson; on the occasion of his 77th birthday (ed. by Dag Haug and Eirik Welo). Oslo: Novus forlag: 241–249.

References 2006

2006a

2007

2007a

2007b

2008

2009

2011

2011–12 2012

2015 2016

65

Iranische anthroponyme in den erhaltenen Resten von Ktesias’ Werk (Iranica Graeca Vetustiora. III). Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophischhistorische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte, 736. Veröffentlichungen zur Iranistik, 33). Das Iranische Personennamenbuch: Rückschau, Vorschau, Rundschau (mit einer Bibliographie zur Iranischen Personennamenkunde). Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-Historische Klasse; Sitzungsberichte 744. Iranische Onomastik 1). Grammatik des Klassisch-Armenischen mit sprachvergleichenden Erläuterungen (2., durchgesehene Auflage). Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachen und Literaturen der Universität Innsbruck. (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft). Bemerkungen zu den Belegformen des Titels iran. *hazahrapati-. In: Iranian languages and texts from Iran and Turan: Ronald E. Emmerick memorial volume (ed. by Maria Macuch, Mauro Maggi and Werner Sundermann). Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag: 355–364. Greek reinterpretation of Iranian names by folk etymology. In: Old and new worlds in Greek onomastics (ed. by Elaine Matthews). Oxford: Oxford University Press (Proceedings of the British Academy 148): 135–150. Zu der Fremdbezeichnung Armeniens altpers. Armina-. In: Evidence and counter-evidence: essays in honour of Frederik Kortlandt (ed. by Alexander Lubotsky, Jos Schaeken, Jeroen Wiedenhof, with the assistance of Rick Derksen and Sjoerd Siebinga). Vol. 1: Balto-Slavic and Indo-European linguistics; vol. 2: General linguistics. Amsterdam, New York: Rodopi. (Studies in Slavic and general linguistics 32–33). 1: 499–508. Iranische Personennamen in der neuassyrischen Nebenüberlieferung. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski). Band VII, Faszikel 1A. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Iranische Personennamen in der griechischen Literatur vor Alexander d. Gr. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski). Band V, Faszikel 5A. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Kyprische Kleinigkeiten. In: Historische Sprachforschung 124: 186–192. Minima onomastica iranica. In: Iranistische und indogermanistische Beiträge in memoriam Jochem Schindler (1944–1994) / hrsg. von Velizar Sadovski und David Stifter unter redaktioneller Mitwirkung von Bettina Hofleitner und Stefan Schumacher. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophischhistorische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte, 832. Veröffentlichungen zur Iranistik, 51). Herodotus as practitioner of Iranian anthroponomastics? In: Glotta 91: 250– 263. Personennamen in parthischen epigraphischen Quellen. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner

66

References

und Velizar Sadovski). Band II, Faszikel 5. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-Historische Klasse; Sitzungsberichte 881. Iranische Onomastik 15). forthc. Zu den Personennamen der aramäischen Dokumente aus Baktrien. Forthcoming. SCHMITT, RÜDIGER & VITTMANN, GÜNTER 2013 Iranische Namen in ägyptischer Nebenüberlieferung. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski). Band VIII. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Iranische Onomastik 13; Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften: Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte 842). SCHOTTKY, MARTIN 1996 Dunkle Punkte in der armenischen Königsliste. In: Archaeologische Mitteilungen aus Iran 27, 1994 [1996]: 223–235. SEDRAKEAN, ARISTAKĒS 1872 Hnutʻiwnkʻ hayreneacʻ i gawaṙin Ernǰaku. Vałaršapat: i Tparani Srboy Katʻołikē Ēǰmiacni. SEIBT, WERNER 2016–17 The sons of Senekʻerim Yovhannēs, the last king of Vaspurakan, as Byzantine aristocrats. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 37: 119–133. SHAHBAZI, A. SH. 1993 The Parthian origins of the house of Rustam. In: Bulletin of the Asia Institute n.s. 7: 155–163. SIMĒŌN EREWANCʻI 1873 J̌ ambṙ: girkʻ or kočʻi yišatakaran arjanacʻucʻičʻ, … Vałaršapat: i Tparani Srboy Katʻułikē Ēǰmiacni. SIMONYAN, GEWORG 1988 Maštocʻi anvan šurǰə. In: Lraber hasarakakan gitutʻyunneri 1988, Nr. 5: 62– 72. SIMONYAN, HASMIK 1989 (ed.), Patmut‘iwn Aɫek‘sandri Makedonac‘woy: haykakan xmbagrut‘yunner. Yerevan: Academy Press. SIMS-WILLIAMS, NICHOLAS 1991 Mithra the Baga. In: Histoire et cultes de l’Asie centrale préislamique: sources écrites et documents archéologiques (ed. by Paul Bernard and Frantz Grenet). Actes du Colloque international du CNRS (Paris, 22–28 novembre 1988). Paris: Éditions du CNRS: 177–186. 2004 The Parthian abstract suffix -yft. In: Indo-European perspectives: studies in honour of Anna Morpurgo Davies (ed. by J. H. W. Penney). Oxford University Press: 539–547. 2010 Bactrian personal names. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski). Band II, Faszikel 7. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.

References 2013

67

An early Parthian inscription on a Bronze mortar. In: Commentationes iranicae: Vladimiro f. Aaron Livschits nonagenario donum natalicium [Sbornik statej k 90-letiju V. A. Livšica] (ed. by Sergius Tokhtasev and Paulus Luria). Saint Petersburg: “Nestor-Istoria”: 106–110. SIMS-WILLIAMS, NICHOLAS & DE BLOIS, FRANÇOIS 2005 The Bactrian calendar: new material and new suggestions. In: Languages of Iran: past and present. Iranian studies in memoriam David Neil MacKenzie (ed. by Dieter Weber). Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag (Iranica, hrsg. von Maria Macuch): 185–196. SIMS-WILLIAMS, NICHOLAS AND URSULA 2015 Rustam and his zīn-i palang. In: From Aṣl to Zā’id: Essays in honour of Éva M. Jeremiás (ed. by Iván Szántó). Piliscsaba: The Avicenna Institute of Middle Eastern studies: 249–258. SKALMOWSKI, WOJCIECH 1988 Old Persian vazraka-. In: A green leaf: papers in honour of Professor Jes P. Asmussen (ed. by W. Sundermann, J. Duchesne-Guillemin, F. Vahman). Leiden: Brill (Acta Iranica 28: Série 2, Hommages et opera minora 12): 39–42. SKALMOWSKI, WOJCIECH & VAN TONGERLOO, ALOIS 1993 (eds.), Medioiranica: proceedings of the International colloquium organized by the Katholieke Universiteit Leuven from the 21st to the 23rd of May 1990. Leuven: Uitgeverij Peeters en Departement Orientalistiek. (Orientalia Lovaniensia analecta 48). SKJÆRVØ, P. O. 1998a Eastern Iranian epic traditions I: Siyāvaš and Kunāla. In: Mír curad: studies in honor of Calvert Watkins (ed. by Jay Jasanoff, H. Craig Melchert & Lisi Oliver). Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft 92): 645–659. 1998b Eastern Iranian epic traditions II: Rostam and Bhīṣma. In: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 51.1/2: 159–170. 2009 Middle West Iranian. In: The Iranian languages (ed. by Gernot Windfuhr). London and New York: Routledge: 196–278. SMBATEANCʻ, MESROVB 1895 Tełagir Gełarkʻuni covazard gawaṙi or ayžm Nor-Bayazit gawaṙ. Vałaršapat: Tparan Mayr Atʻoṙoy S. Ēǰmiacni. 1896 Nkaragir Surb Stepʻannosi vanacʻ Sałiani ew miws vanōrēicʻ ew uxtatełeacʻ, ews ew kʻałakʻacʻn ew giwłōrēicʻ orkʻ i Šamaxwoy tʻemi. Tpʻxis: Tparan Movsēs Vardaneancʻi. 1904 Nkaragir Surb Karapeti vanicʻ Ernǰakay ew šrǰakayicʻ nora (1897–1904). Tpʻxis: Tparan Movsēs Vardaneancʻi. SOUKRY, P. ARSÈNE 1881 Géographie de Moïse de Corène d’après Ptolémée. Texte Arménien, traduit en Français. Venise: Imprimerie Arménienne. SRUANJTEANC‘, GAREGIN 1874 Hnocʻ ew norocʻ: patmutʻiwn vasn Dawtʻi ew Movsēsi Xorenacʻwoy. Pōlis: Tntesean. 1876 Mananay. Kostandnupōlis: Tntesean.

References

68 1879–84

(TʻA 1–2), Tʻoros Ałbar Hayastani čambord (2 vols.). Pōlis: Tntesean / Pałtatlean (Aramean). 1978–82 (Srvanjtyanc‘, 1–2) Erker. Vol. 1: 1978; vol. 2: 1982. Yerevan: Academy Press. STACKELBERG, R. VON 1894 Persische Miszellen. In: Indogermanische Forschungen 4: 147–152. STEINGASS, F. 1892 A comprehensive Persian-English dictionary: including the Arabic words and phrases to be met with in Persian literature: being Johnson and Richardson’s Persian, Arabic and English dictionary: revised, enlarged and entirely reconstructed (reprinted in 1977). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. (= 2000, New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal Publishers). STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 1861 Stepʻannosi Siwneacʻ episkoposi Patmutʻiwn tann Sisakan (ed. by Mkrtičʻ Ēmin). Moscow. 1885 Stepʻannos Ōrpēleani Ołb i S. Katʻułikēn (ed. by Karapet Kostaneancʻ). Tʻiflis: Tparan Movsisi Vardanean. STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI (ASOŁIK) 1859 Stepʻannos vardapeti Tarōnecʻwoy Tiezerakan Patmutʻiwn. Pʻariz: i Gorcatan K. V. Šahnazareancʻ. STONE, MICHAEL E. 1990–91 Armenian inscriptions of the fifth century from Nazareth. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 22: 315–332. STONE, MICHAEL E. & VAN LINT, THEO MAARTEN 1999 More Armenian inscriptions from Sinai. In: Eretz-Israel: archaeological, historical and geographical studies 26: Frank Moore Cross Volume (Jerusalem): 195–203. STONE, MICHAEL E. WITH TH. M. VAN LINT AND J. NAZARJAN 1996–97 Further Armenian inscriptions from Nazareth. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 26: 321–337. STRAUCH, INGO 2012 (ed.), Foreign sailors on Socotra: the inscriptions and drawings from the cave Hoq. Bremen: Hempen Verlag. (Vergleichende Studien zu Antike und Orient 3). STRONK, JAN P. 2010 Ctesias’ Persian History, Part I: Introduction, text, and translation. Düsseldorf: Wellem Verlag. STÜBER, KARIN; ZEHNDER, THOMAS; REMMER, ULLA 2009 (abbrev.: SZR) Indogermanische Frauennamen. Heidelberg: Universitätsverlag Winter. (Indogermanische Bibliothek: 3. Reihe, Untersuchungen). SUNDERMANN, WERNER 1986 Bruchstücke einer manichäischen Zarathustralegende. In: Studia grammatica iranica: Festschrift für Helmut Humbach (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt und Prods Oktor Skjærvø). München: R. Kitzinger (“Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft”, Beiheft 13, N.F.): 461–482. 1994 Iranische Personennamen der Manichäer. In: Die Sprache 36: 244–270.

References

69

SZEMERÉNYI, OSWALD 1950–51 Vištāspa. In: Beiträge zur Namenforschung 2: 165–177. 1951 Iranica. In: ZDMG 101 (N.F. 26): 197–219. 1991 Scripta minora: selected essays in Indo-European, Greek and Latin (ed. by P. Considine and J. T. Hooker). Vol. 4: Indo-European languages other than Latin and Greek. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft 63). SZR 2009 see Stüber / Zehnder / Remmer TAFAZZOLI, A. 1989 Iranian notes. In: Études irano-aryennes offertes à Gilbert Lazard (réunies par C.-H. de Fouchécour et Ph. Gignoux). Paris: Association pour l’Avancement des Études Iraniennes (Cahier de Studia Iranica 7): 367–370. TAKAJŠVILI, E. S. & ČXARTIŠVILI, M. S. 1989 Obraščenie Gruzii (transl. From old Georgian by E. S. Takajšvili, redaction and commentary by M. S Čxartišvili). Tbilisi: “Mecniereba”. (Pamjatniki gruzinskoj istoričeskoj literatury; VII. Istočniki po istorii Gruzii 59). TARŌNEAN, EDUARD 1961 Bałēši nahangi Xult‘ik giwłi barbaṙə. Ant‘ilias, Lebanon: Tparan Kat‘oɫikosut‘ean Hayoc‘ Meci Tann Kilikioy. TAŠEAN, H. YAKOVBOS (JAKOWBOS / JACOBUS) V. 1891 Cʻucʻak hayerēn jeṙagracʻ Kayserakan matenadaranin i Vienna [Catalog der armenischen Handschriften in der K. K. Hofbibliothek zu Wien]. Vienna: Mxitʻarean tparan [Wien: Mechitharisten-Buchdruckerei]. 1894 See Mihrdateancʻ / Tašean 1894 1895 Cʻucʻak hayerēn jeṙagracʻ matenadaranin Mxitʻareancʻ i Vienna [Catalog der armenischen Handschriften in der Mechitharisten-Bibliothek zu Wien]. Wien: Mechitharisten-Buchdruckerei. TAVERNIER, J. 2004 An Iranian name in duplicate. In: Journal of the American Oriental Society 124.4: 773–775. 2007 Iranica in the Achaemenid period (ca. 550–330 B.C.): lexicon of Old Iranian proper names and loanwords, attested in non-Iranian texts. Leuven, Paris, Dudley MA: Peeters. (Orientalia Lovaniensia analecta 158). TEDESCO, P. 1925 Perse bānbišn. In: BSL 26: 64–66. TER-MARTIROSOV, FELIKS I. 1994 Skifskoe carstvo v Perednej Azii i istoričeskie osnovy predanija o Parujre Skajordi kak care Armenii. In: PBH (IFŽ) 1994, Nr. 1–2: 67–84. 2000 O care Armenii Barzanese. In: PBH (IFŽ) 2000, Nr. 1: 185–198. TĒR-MIKʻELEAN, ARŠAK 1892 Samuēli kʻahanayi Anecʻwoy Hawakʻmunkʻ i grocʻ patmagracʻ (with introduction, collation, appendices and commentary). Vałaršapat: S. Ēǰmiacni tparan. TER-MINASYAN, E. 1957 (Tēr-Minasean), Eɫišēi Vasn Vardanay ew Hayoc‘ paterazmin (critical text). Yerevan: Academy Press.

References

70 1961 1989

TESTEN, D. 1994

Amberdajori hnutʻyunnerə ew arjanagrutʻyunnerə. In: Ēǰmiacin 1961, Nr. 5: 45–56. Eɫišē, Vasn Vardanay ew Hayoc‘ paterazmin: “History of Vardan and the Armenian War” (ClArm. text with EArm. translation and commentary). Yerevan: University Press.

The correspondence: Scythian Βαστακας = Ossetian bæstæ. In: Non-Slavic languages of the USSR: papers from the Fourth Conference (ed. by Howard I. Aronson). Columbus, Ohio: Slavica Publishers: 209–217. THOMSON, R. W. 1962 Vardapet in the early Armenian church. In: Muséon 75: 367–384. 1976 Agathangelos, History of the Armenians (Armenian text and English translation on facing pages; “The Teaching of St. Gregory” is omitted; with introduction and commentary). Albany, NY: State University of New York Press. 1982 Eɫišē, History of Vardan and the Armenian War: translation and commentary. Cambridge, Massachusetts, London, England: Harvard University Press. (Harvard Armenian texts and studies, 5). 1985 Thomas Artsruni, History of the House of the Artsrunik‘: translation and commentary. Detroit, Michigan: Wayne State University Press. (Byzantine texts in translation). 1991 The History of Łazar P‘arpec‘i. Atlanta, Georgia: Scholars Press. (Columbia University Program in Armenian Studies. Suren D. Fesjian Academic Publications, 4). 1995 A bibliography of Classical Armenian literature to 1500 AD. Turnhout: Brepols. 1999 see Thomson / Howard-Johnston 1999 2006 Moses Khorenats‘i, History of the Armenians: translation and commentary on the literary sources (revised edition of 1978). Ann Arbor: Caravan Books. THOMSON, R. W. & HOWARD-JOHNSTON, JAMES 1999 The Armenian History attributed to Sebeos. Translated, with notes, by R. W. Thomson; historical commentary by James Howard-Johnston; assistance from Tim Greenwood. Part 1. Translation and notes. Part 2. Historical commentary. Liverpool University Press. [For translated passages I simply cite Thomson 1999 with no indication of the volume number, which is, naturally, 1]. TIRACʻYAN, G. A. 1957 Artašes A-i arameataṙ noragyut arjanagrutʻyunə. In: Tełekagir: hasarakakan gitutʻyunner 1957, Nr. 10: 105–109. TʻŌPʻČEAN, YAKOB 1898–1900 Cʻucʻak žołovacuacʻ Dadean Xačʻik vardapeti (2 vols.). Vałaršapat: Tparan Mayr Atʻoṙoy S. Ēǰmiacni. T‘OSUNYAN, G. B. 1996 Yovhannu kat‘oɫikosi Drasxanakertc‘woy (9–10th cent.) Patmut‘iwn Hayoc‘ (with EArm. translation and commentary). Yerevan: University Press. TOUMANOFF, CYRIL (SEE ALSO TʻUMANOV, K.) 1963 Studies in Christian Caucasian history. Georgetown University Press.

References 1969

71

The Mamikonids and Liparitids. In: Armeniaca: Mélanges d’études arméniennes (ed. by P. M. Djanachian): publiés à l’occasion du 250e anniversaire de l’entrée des pères Mékhitaristes dans l’Ile de Saint-Lazare (1717– 1967). Venice: S. Lazar: 125–137. Artsruni. In: Encyclopaedia Iranica 2, 1987: 664–665.

1987 T‘OVMA ARCRUNI 1887=1991 Tʻovmayi vardapeti Arcrunwoy Patmutʻiwn tann Arcruneacʻ. Peterburg: Skoroxodov (A facsimile reproduction with an introduction by Robert W. Thomson: Thomas Artsruni, History of the House of Artsrunikʻ. Delmar, New York: Caravan Books, 1991). TOXTAS’EV, S. R. 2013 Iranskie imena v nadpisjax Ol’vii I-III vv. n.è. In: Commentationes iranicae: Vladimiro f. Aaron Livschits nonagenario donum natalicium [Sbornik statej k 90-letiju V. A. Livšica] (ed. by Sergius Tokhtasev and Paulus Luria). Saint Petersburg: “Nestor-Istoria”: 565–607. TRAINA, GIUSTO 2015 Some remarks on the inscription of Maris, Casiti filius (Classical-Oriental notes, 9). In: Studies on Iran and the Caucasus: presented to Prof. Garnik S. Asatrian on the occasion of his 60th birthday (ed. by Uwe Bläsing, Victoria Arakelova and Matthias Weinreich, with the assistance of Khachik Gevorgian). Leiden, Boston: Brill: 63–73. TREMBLAY, XAVIER 2005 Irano-Tocharica et Tocharo-Iranica. In: BSOAS 68.3: 421–449. TREVER, K. V. 1953 Očerki po istorii kul’tury drevnej Armenii (II v. do n.è. – IV v. n.è.). Moscow, Leningrad: Academy Press. TʻUMANOV, K. (SEE ALSO TOUMANOFF, CYRIL) 1970 Hayastani Orondeannerə [Die Orontiden von Armenien] (übersetzt von P. M. Akian). Wien: Mechitharisten Buchdruckerei. (Azgayin matenadaran 207). ULUBABYAN, BAGRAT 1982 Łazar P‘arpec‘i, Hayoc‘ patmut‘yun. T‘uɫt‘ Vahan Mamikonyanin (EArm. translation and commentary). Yerevan: University Press. UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1871 Patmutʻiwn Hayocʻ. Vałaršapat: i Tparani Srboy Kat‘ołikē Ēǰmiacni. VAAN, MICHIEL DE 2003 The Avestan vowels. Amsterdam, New York: Rodopi. (Leiden Indo-European Etymological Dictionary Series 12). 2008 Etymological dictionary of Latin and the other Italic languages. Leiden, Boston: Brill. (Leiden Indo-European Etymological Dictionary Series 7). VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI 1862=1991 Hawakʻumn patmutʻean [Historical compilation]. Venetik: Surb Łazar. Republished: Vardan Areveltsi, Chronicle (a facsimile reproduction with an introduction by Robert W. Thomson). Delmar, New York: Caravan Books.

72

References

VARDANYAN, V. M. 1985 T‘ovma Arcruni ew Ananun: Patmut‘yun Arcruneac‘ tan (Classical Armenian text with Modern Armenian translation on facing pages and commentary). Yerevan: University Press (Usanoɫi gradaran). VARKʻVKAY 1874 Varkʻ ew vkayabanutʻiwnkʻ srbocʻ hatəntir kʻałealkʻ i čaṙəntracʻ (2 vols.). Venetik: i Tparani Mxitʻareancʻ. VASMER, MAX 1971 Schriften zur slavischen Altertumskunde und Namenkunde (hrsg. von Herbert Bräuer), 2 vols. Berlin: Osteuropa-Institut; in Kommission bei Otto Harrassowitz, Wiesbaden. (Veröffentlichungen der Abteilung für Slavische Sprachen und Literaturen des Osteuropa-Instituts (Slavisches Seminar) an der Freien Universität Berlin 38) VAUX, BERT 1999–00 Notes on the Armenian dialect of Ayntab. In: Annual of Armenian linguistics 20: 55–82. 2000–01 Hemshinli: the forgotten Black Sea Armenians. In: Journal of Armenian studies 6.2: 47–71. 2007 Homshetsma: the language of the Armenians of Hamshen. In: The Hemshin: history, society and identity in the Highlands of Northeast Turkey (ed. by Hovann H. Simonian). London and New York: Routledge (Caucasus world; series editor: Nicholas Awde): 257–278. VIGOUROUX, F. 1895 Dictionnaire de la Bible. 1: A-B. Paris: Letouzey et Ané, Éditeurs. WEBER, DIETER 1967 Κερπατης. In: Die Sprache 13: 65–66. 1984 Pahlavi Papyri und Ostraca: Stand der Forschung. In: Middle Iranian studies: Proceedings of the international symposium organized by the Katholieke Universiteit Leuven from the 17th to the 20th of May 1982 (ed. by Wojciech Skalmowski and Alois van Tongerloo). Leuven: Uitgeverij Peeters: 25–43. 1991 Ein bisher unbekannter Titel aus spätsassanidischer Zeit? In: Corolla iranica: papers in honour of Prof. Dr. David Neil MacKenzie on the occasion of his 65th birthday on April 8th, 1991 (ed. by Ronald E. Emmerick and Dieter Weber). Frankfurt am Main, Bern, New York, Paris: Peter Lang: 228–236. 2003 Μανιαγος. In: Religious themes and texts of pre-Islamic Iran and Central Asia: Studies in honour of Professor Gherardo Gnoli on the occasion of his 65th birthday on 6th December 2002 (ed. by Carlo G. Cereti, Mauro Maggi and Elio Provasi). Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag (Beiträge zur Iranistik 24): 441–445. WEHR, HANS 1977 Arabisches Wörterbuch für die Schriftsprache der Gegenwart: und Supplement (unter Mitarbeit mehrerer Fachgenossen bearbeitet und hrsg. von Hans Wehr). Vierte, unveränderte Auflage. Beirut: Librairie du Liban; London: Macdonald & Evans Ltd.; Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.

References

73

WEITENBERG, JOS J. S. 1985 Studies in early Armenian lexicography: the Armenian-Latin dictionary by M. Veyssière de la Croze. In: Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 19: 373–429. 1989 The inflection of proper names in Armenian. In: Annual of Armenian linguistics 10: 57–72. 2005 Cultural interaction in the Middle East as reflected in the anthroponomy of Armenian 12th and 14th century colophons. In: J. J. van Ginkel, H. L. Murrevan den Berg, T. M. van Lint (eds.), Redefining Christian identity: cultural interaction in the Middle East since the rise of Islam. Leuven, Paris, Dudley MA: Peeters en Departement Oosterse Studies (Orientalia Lovaniensia analecta 134): 265–273. 2007 Das armenische Personennamensystem. In: Europäische Personennamensysteme: ein Handbuch von Abasisch bis Zentralladinisch: Anlässlich der 65. Geburtstage von Rosa Kohlheim und Volker Kohlheim (ed. by Andrea Brendler and Silvio Brendler). Hamburg: Baar-Verlag (Lehr- und Handbücher zur Onomastik 2): 57–66. WERBA, CHLODWIG 1982 Die arischen Personennamen und ihre Träger bei den Alexanderhistorikern: Studien zur iranischen Anthroponomastik. Dissertation: Universität Wien. XAČ‘ATRYAN, GURGEN KIPRONI 2014 Grabar: tesakan ew gorcnakan parapmunk‘neri nyut‘er. Yerevan: “Oskan Erewanc‘i”. XAČ‘ATRYAN, GURGEN K. & EŁIAZARYAN, VANO A. 2004 (ed.), Sebeos, Patmut‘yun (the Modern EArm. translation with the Classical Armenian text of Abgaryan 1979 on facing pages, with introduction and commentary). Yerevan: “Zangak”. XANLARYAN, L. A. (XANLARJAN) 1990 (ed.), Aṙak‘el Dawrižec‘i, Girk‘ patmut‘eanc‘. The critical ClArm. text with introduction and commentary. Yerevan: Academy Press. (Matenadaran). XARATJAN, ZAVEN V. 1989 Kul’tovye motivy semejnyx obyčaev i obrjadov u armjan. In: Hay azgagrut‘yun ew banahyusut‘yun 17: 5–62. YAYSMAWURKʻ 1834 Yaysmawurkʻ: əst kargi əntrelagoyn ōrinaki yaysmawuracʻ Tēr Israyēli. Kostandnupōlis, Yōrtʻagiwł: i Tparani Pōłosi Arapean Apučʻexcʻwoy. YOVHANNES̄ DRASXANAKERTC‘I 1912=1980 Yovhannu kat‘oɫikosi Drasxanakertec‘woy (9–10th cent.) Patmut‘iwn Hayoc‘. T‘iflis, 1912. A facsimile reproduction with an introduction by Krikor Maksoudian: Delmar, New York: Caravan Books, 1980. YOVSEP̄ ‘EAN, GAREGIN 1898 Komitas Katʻułikosi mi nor arjanagrutʻiwn. In: Ararat 1898, Nr. 10 (October): 441–442. 1899 Xosrovik tʻargmaničʻ (Ə dar = VIII cent.): patmakan-matenagrakan usumnasirutʻiwn. Vałaršapat: Tparan Mayr Atoṙoy S. Ēǰmiacni. 1928 (Hovsepʻyan), Xałbakyankʻ kam Pṙošyankʻ Hayocʻ patmutʻyan meǰ (vol. 1). Vałaršapat.

References

74 1930

Mi ēǰ hay aruesti ew mšakoytʻi patmutʻiwnicʻ. Halēp: Tpagr. “Arakʻs”, B. Y. Tʻōpʻalean. 1935 (Yovsēpʻeancʻ), Niwtʻer ew usumnasirutʻiwnner hay aruesti ew mšakoytʻi patmutʻean (fasc. 1). Erusałēm: Tparan Srbocʻ Yakobeancʻ. 1937 (Yovsēpʻeancʻ), Havucʻ Tʻaṙi Amenapʻrkičʻə ew noynanun yušarjanner hay aruesti mēǰ (patma-hnagitakan usumnasirutʻiwn). Erusałēm: Tparan Srbocʻ Yakobeancʻ. 1942 Xałbakeankʻ kam Pṙošeankʻ Hayocʻ patmutʻean mēǰ (vol. 2). Erusałēm: Tparan Srbocʻ Yakobeancʻ. 1942–43 Xałbakeankʻ kam Pṙošeankʻ Hayocʻ patmutʻean mēǰ (vol. 3). New York. 1943 Niwtʻer ew usumnasirutʻiwnner hay aruesti ew mšakoytʻi patmutʻean (fasc. 2). New York. 1944 Niwtʻer ew usumnasirutʻiwnner hay aruesti ew mšakoytʻi patmutʻean (fasc. 3). New York. YUZBAŠYAN, KAREN N. 1963 (ed.), Patmut‘iwn Aristakisi Lastivertc‘woy. Yerevan: Academy Press. 1968 (Juzbašjan), Povestvovanie Vardapeta Aristakèsa Lastivertci. Russian transl. with introduction and commentary. Moscow: GRVLI “Nauka”. (Pamjatniki pis’mennosti Vostoka 15). ZADOK, RAN 1981–82 Iranian and Babylonian Notes. In: Archiv für Orientforschung 28: 135–139. 1986 On some Iranian names in Aramaic documents from Egypt. In: Indo-Iranian Journal 29: 41–44. 2004 Old Iranian anthroponyms and related material in late Babylonian sources. In: Revue d’Assyriologie et d’archéologie orientale 98: 109–120. 2009 Iranische Personennamen in der neu- und spätbabylonischen Nebenüberlieferung. In: Iranisches Personennamenbuch (hrsg. von Rüdiger Schmitt, Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski). Band VII, Faszikel 1B. Wien: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. ZAKʻARIA SARKAWAG (KʻANAKʻEṘCʻI) 1870 Zakʻareay Sarkawagi Patmagrutʻiwn (3 vols.). Vałaršapat: i Tparani Srboy Katʻołikē Ēǰmiacni. ZARBHANALEAN, GAREGIN 1889 Matenadaran haykakan tʻargmanutʻeancʻ naxneacʻ: dar D-ŽG. Venetik: Mxitʻarean tparan. 1897 Haykakan hin dprutʻean patmutʻiwn: D-ŽG dar (3rd, revised and supplemented ed.). Venetik: Mxitʻarean tparan. ZGUSTA, LADISLAV 1955 Die Personennamen griechischer Städte der nördlichen Schwarzmeerküste: die ethnischen Verhältnisse, namentlich das Verhältnis der Skythen und Sarmaten, im Lichte der Namenforschung. Praha: Nakladatelství Československé Akademie Věd. 1964 Kleinasiatische Personennamen. Prag: Verlag der Tschechoslowakischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.

References

75

ZIMMER, STEFAN 1991 Zur sprachlichen Deutung sasanidischer Personennamen. In: Altorientalische Forschungen 18: 109–150. ZOH ̄ RAPEAN, YOVHANNĒS 1805a (1–4) Astuacašunč‘ matean Hin ew Nor Ktakaranac‘ (4 vols.). Venice: S. Lazar. 1805b (Hovhann Zohrapian), Astuatsashunchʻ matean Hin ew Nor Ktakaran[a]c‘ (Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments): a facsimile reproduction of the 1805 Venetian edition with an introduction by Claude Cox. Delmar, New York: Caravan Books, 1984.

IRANIAN PERSONAL NAMES IN ARMENIAN

1. Abukan m.: B Gen. Abukanay in a colophon from 1387 CE to the Gospel of Getašēn (YOVSĒPʻEANCʻ 1935: 45a Nr. 16, 61b; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 24). – P Witness, son of Alpʻik. – D I tentatively interpret this name as *Aboy-akan, patronymic to MPers. m. PN Ābōy [’pwdy], on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 26 Nr. 12 (OIran. hypocoristic *Ā̆p-uya- based on *ap- ‘water’; cf. Apak, 37) and GIGNOUX 2003: 19 Nr. 6 (OIran. *ā-bauda-; cf. Boyekan, 177). 2. Azat m.f.: B1 In a colophon to Ms. 2 of the Bodleian Library, 1304 CE (BARONIAN / CONYBEARE 1918: 3a). – P1 A priest and painter. – B2 astuacasēr omn yazat tohmē Azat anun “a pious person named Azat, from a noble family” in a 14th century colophon (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 249–250). ‒ P2 Noble. – Numerous attestations in colophons since the 14th century, both independently and in composites such as Azat-xatʻun, Azat-xan and Azat-šah (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 53–54 and supplem. 5, 1962: 262–263; HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950, see index). Older attestations of composites with Azat include: Azat-tikin f., with the native Armenian word tikin ‘lady, mistress’ as the second member (a woman who financially assisted a scribe named Grigor writing a Gospel in Karin, 1230 CE., see HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 164; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 54); Azat-ayr m. with ayr ‘man’, in an inscription from Sinai (STONE / VAN LINT 1999: 202–203); Azat-tʻaguhi f., with tʻaguhi ‘queen’ as the second member, 13th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 931). In the 20th century, under the influence of increasingly revolutionary ideas, the name Azat (‘free’) became widespread as both a masculine and feminine name (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 54). – D This name reflects Parth. (Awrōmān) Ἀζάτη f., MPers. Āzād m., cf. also Parth. Āzātak [’ztk] m., YAv. Āzāta- m., Syr. Āzād m., etc.; for the appellative, cf. ManParth., MPers. āzād [’z’d, ’’z’d] ‘noble; free’, NPers. āzād, Arm. (Iranian LW) azat ‘id.’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 53; for the names, see JUSTI 1895: 54a; MINNS 1915: 43; MAYRHOFER 1974b: 206, 1977b: 30; GIGNOUX 1986: 51–52, 2003: 25; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 45–46; LIVŠIC 2010: 70; SCHMITT 2016: 69–70; for the appellative, see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 91–92; HAB 1: 83; MACKENZIE 1971: 15; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 84b). Some late Armenian composite names with azat have exact counterparts in New Persian, e.g. Azatxan m.f. (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.3, 1984: 686; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 54) from NPers.

78

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Āzād-xān (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 54). Further, note Mard-azat (447) vs. MPers. Āzād-mard m. and Syriac Āzād-mard m., with the same two elements in the opposite order. Azat-tʻaguhi f. (13th century) → Azat (2) 3. Azatxan m.f.: B1 f. In a colophon from 1627/1655 CE: Sōltʻanbēkn, ew kołakicʻn iwr` zTʻaguhin, ew dustrn iwr` Azatxann (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.3, 1984: 686). – P1 Daughter of Sōltʻanbēk and Tʻaguhi. – B2 m. In a colophon from Ktucʻ hermitage, Tʻoxat, 1660 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 553). – P2 Son of Frangul, who bought a Gospel. – B, P 3 f. Bodleian Library 70, 1689 CE (BARONIAN / CONYBEARE 1918: 163a). – D From NPers. Āzād-xān (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 54). Cf. Azat (2). Azat-tikin f. (13th century) → Azat (2) 4. Azarmiduxt f.: B1 Ew yet Xosrovay` Azarmiduxt dustr Xosrovay “And after Xosrov, Azarmiduxt, Xosrov’s daughter” in SEBĒOS 40 (ABGARYAN 1979: 130 lines 26f.; THOMSON 1999: 89 and fn. 551). Zamrik in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI 33 (1862: 62). Cf. also Zarmduxt (293). ‒ P1 Daughter of the Persian king Xosrov II. ‒ B, P 2 Azirmindux f.: two persons mentioned in 1551 CE (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 58). ‒ Sometimes confused with Zarmanduxt, 292 (see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 41; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 173). ‒ D MPers. f. PN *Āzarmī(k)-duxt, cf. MPers. Āzarmīg-duxt and NPers. Azarmī-duxt, feminine in -duxt ‘*daughter’ (“ancien patronyme féminin”, GIGNOUX 1986: 52, 2003: 25; ZIMMER 1991: 118–119) to MPers. m. PN Āzarmīg; cf. MPers. āzarm ‘honour, respect’, āzarmīg ‘honoured, respected’ (see MACKENZIE 1971: 15). This was the name of a daughter of Xosrov Parvēz, who is mentioned by Armenian authors in different forms: Azarmiduxt, Azarmik, Azrmik (JUSTI 1895: 54a; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 38; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 57). Note also Syr. Āzarmīg-duxt f. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 46). 5. Aznawor m.: B1 Asnawor, in a 14th century inscription from the church of Karmrawor in Aštarak (AVAGYAN 1973: 290–291, with more examples of the devoicing z > s) and in two inscriptions from the chapel called Surb Marianēs, also in Aštarak, 1325 and 1326 CE (ALIŠAN 1890: 186a fn. 1b, 187; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 266, also 3, 1946: 155; AVAGYAN 1973: 290). ‒ P1 Husband of Łutalčʻakʻ. ‒ B2 Aznawor in a colophon from Sebastia

Iranian personal names in Armenian

79

(GUŠAKEAN 1926: 45). ‒ P2 Donator; he bought a Gospel for the church S. Nšan of Sebastia. – B3 Aznawur in a colophon from Van, 1453 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 34). ‒ P3 Husband of a pious lady Melikʻ-Xatʻun. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 64 (Aznaur, Aznawur, Aznawor). This name is also recorded in a few dialects such as Akn: Aznawur (GABRIEL̄ EAN 1912: 233). Cf. also ṙais aznawur (spelled also ṙayəs azawur) in a colophon from the British Museum (CONYBEARE 1913: 21a) with m. PN Ṙayis or its appellative ṙayis ‘head, chief’. One may wonder if m. PN Nawur (519) (1220 CE) is a shortened form of Aznawur. ‒ D Reflects NPers. āznāvur, MPers. āznāwar ‘noble’ and belongs to Parth. Āzn [’zn] m. < *Āzna- (cf. Gr. Ἀζάνης), MPers. Āznārōg m., probably hypocoristic to MPers. āznāwar ‘noble’ (cf. Arm. dial. *aznawor ‘huge man, giant; supernatural being, spirit; nobleman’, for which see MARTIROSYAN 2010: 10–12): YAv. āsna-, ManMPers. āzn [’zn] ‘noble’ > Arm. azn ‘nation, generation’, etc. (see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 64; GIGNOUX 1986: 52; LIVŠIC 2010: 69; SCHMITT 2016: 69). Note also Oss. Aznaur m., cf. Georg. aznauri ‘nobleman’ (BAILEY 1932: 954, 1956: 91 fn. 2, 1960: 17; ČXEIDZE 1999–2000: 168; FRITZ 2006: 28–29). 6. Atʻašxoday (ins. Atʻašxoday-i-w) m.: B Ins. Atʻašxodayiw in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.1 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 109 line 4; DOWSETT 1961: 63). Nom. Atʻašxoda and gen. Atʻašxudayi in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 8, 18 (1861: 23, 49). ‒ P Persian general (zōrapet). ‒ D This name consists of Paz. ātaš ‘fire’ (cf. YAv. ātarš, NPers. PN Ataš, cf. also MPers. Ātaxš-rav m. and Burz-ātaxš m., GIGNOUX 1986: 62, 2003: 25) and MPers. xwadāy ‘lord’ > PN Xwadāy m. (HÜBSCHMANN 1895: 188, 1897: 17; JUSTI 1895: XXVII [Nachtrag], 49b). The Iranian appellative of the first element is also found in Armenian, Atʻaš ‘Persian name of Fire’ in SEBĒOS 8 (ABGARYAN 1979: 69, corresponding to Arm. Hrat), see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 92; HAB 1: 86. And the second element is found in Arm. m. PN Xudadad (15th cent.) < NPers. Xodādād, MPers. Xwadāy-dād m. ‘Given by God’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 553; cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 186), as well as Xod-melikʻ f., 15th century (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 516). 7. Atʻik m.: B1 srboy kʻahanayin, orum anun ēr Atʻik “the holy priest called Atʻik” in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.66 (1904=1985: 120 lines 14f.; THOMSON 1991: 174). ‒ P1 Priest from the village of Bčni in the Armenian camp/army (banak) in 481 CE, the year of the rebellion of Vahan Mamikonean against the Sasanian Empire. ‒ B2 Atʻik in an inscription from the

80

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Siwni monastery in the province of Siwnikʻ, 1298 CE (DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 123 Nr. 370). ‒ P2 Son of Xocʻa(y)deł and brother of Aslan and Konik. ‒ B, P 3 Atʻik from Šoṙotʻ, mentioned in 1670–80s CE (ALIŠAN 1893: 357b). ‒ D Possibly hypocoristic to a shortened name with Atʻaš- (6) or of a later form of Atam (64) etc. Remains uncertain. 8. Aždahak (gen. Aždahak-ay) m.: B, P 1 Biwraspi Aždahak (172), gen.dat. Biwraspeay Aždahakay. ‒ B2 EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 101–102). Aždahak (var. lect. Ašdahak) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22, 1.24–31, 2.8, 2.25, 2.44, 2.49, 2.61 (gen. Ašdahakay, with -š-): 1913=1991: 67, 73–85, 112, 142 fn. 6, 169, 176, 192; THOMSON 2006: 107, 111–119, 137, (160,) 182, 187, 201. Ašdahak and gen. Ašdahakay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.5, 1.8 (1887=1991: 36–38, 54) and UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1.23, 1.25 (1871: 35, 37). ‒ P2 King of Media, successor of Kwakʻsarēs (375); corresponds to Ἀστυάγης. ‒ B3 : VIGOUROUX 1895: 1472; ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 32; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 70; 4, 1948: 267 (s.v. Połiwmios). ‒ P3 Brother of king of Armenia Polymius; he martyred Bartʻułimēos the Apostle. ‒ Note Aždahar as the base of a modern family/tribe-name (< nickname) in -ean/-yan (AVETISYAN 2007: 27, 2010: 6b). For a discussion and literature on mythical and legendary Aždahaks, see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 32–33; ČUKASZJAN 1960; BIVAR 1988; RUSSELL 1994–95; PETROSYAN 2002 passim; THOMSON 2006: 111 fn. 226 et passim, 123–125 (footnotes); HOVHANNISYAN 2016: 114. ‒ D From the MPers. mythical Ažidahāk (with the by-name Bēwarasp, see Biwraspi Aždahak, 172) < Av. dragon Aži-Dahāka- (conceived later as a mythical king); cf. also NPers. m. PN Aždahā (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 32–33; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 70; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 34 with lit.), as well as the mythical tyrant Ẓaḥḥāk in Šāhnāma (cf. Armayēl, 90). The association with the name of the Median king Ἀστυάγης is etymologically baseless (on Ἀστυάγης see GERSHEVITCH 1969: 213–214; SCHMITT 1970: 23–25, 2002: 48–50, 2011: 140–143; BIVAR 1988: 514ff.; RUSSELL 2006: 140; TAVERNIER 2007: 291; for Dahāka-, cf. also ZADOK 2009: 188–189; cf. Syr. Astyagos m.: GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 44). Alana(y)ozan m. → Ałanayozan (12) 9. Ahgun f.: B In a colophon from 1618 CE, J̌uła / Julfa: kʻurn im Ahgunn “my sister Ahgun” (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 661). – P Sister of a scribe named Aristakēs ērēcʻ. – D This name, in my opinion, consists of

Iranian personal names in Armenian

81

OIran. *āθr(a)- ‘fire’ (seen in the ninth month name ahekan from Parthian *āhrakān < *Āθrakāna-, the ancient Iranian festival of fire, cf. ManMPers. and ManParth. ādur [’/’’dwr] ‘fire’) and *gau̯ na- > Arm. goyn ‘colour’, thus ‘of the colour / complexion of fire’. The same compound is found in Arm. atr-a-goyn ‘of fiery colour; a flower’ from *ātur-gōn, cf. MPers. ādār-gōn (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 110; HAB 1: 289–190). Further, cf. Parth. Āhrin m., hypocoristic to the word for ‘fire’ (on this name see SCHMITT 2016: 63). The component atr ‘fire’ is also found in the personal name Atrnerseh (68). For the spelling gun of the Armenian word for ‘colour’, as well as for the typology of colour-based names note Vardegun (777) m. ‘of the colour / complexion of rose’. It is possible that MPers. gōn is taken here in the other meaning, viz. ‘sort, kind, form’; thus *Āθr(a)-gau̯ na- ‘Fire-like’; cf. MPers. Asp-gōn ‘Horse-like’ (see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 133; cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 49 Nr. 143). 10. *Ahean or Ahen m.: B Gen. Ahen-in in a colophon from Ałtʻamar, 1735 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 546). ‒ P Son of Petros, whose brother Martiros restored an old Gospel. – D I suggest identifying the Armenian name with ManParth. Ahiyān [’hy’n] (cf. Babyl. A-te-ia-na-’ m.), probably reflecting OIran. *Āθiy-āna- from *āθi- ‘fear’ (for the forms, see ZADOK 1981–82: 137a, 2009: 127; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 35b; COLDITZ 2013: 124, 2017 Nr. 31). Compare Arm. ah ‘fear’ from Parth. *āh, cf. Av. āiθi- ‘fear’ (see SCHMITT 1987: 452b; HOVHANNISYAN 1990: 232 with ref.; OLSEN 1999: 863 with ref.; cf. HINTZE 1994: 124). Note that Arm. Ahen can be a younger form of *Ahean (this could be the case even for the Classical period; the name is attested in gen. Ahen-i-n, so the underlying nominative could have been *Ahean, cf. matean, gen. maten-i ‘book’) which would match ManParth. PN Ahiyān. Note, on the other hand, MPers. Ahēn m. and Elam. At-te-na- (cf. GERSHEVITCH 1969: 185, 190, cf. 1969–70: 187; HINZ 1975: 50; GIGNOUX 1986: 41 Nr. 92 [“etymologie inconnue”], 2003: 22; TAVERNIER 2007: 126–127, 197). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 92) tentatively derives the Armenian name from the Persian word for ‘iron’ (cf. MPers. āhan, NPers. āha/en, ManMPers. āhun [’hwn] ‘iron’) pointing out that: (1) the source is not reliable, and the word might be read Amen; (2) a name †Ahen does not occur in Persia; (3) one rather expects †Ahan. 11. Ałan (gen. -ay, ins. -a-w) m.: B1 Gen. Ałanay and ins. Ałanaw in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.4, 2.23, 2.33 and “Letter” (1904=1985: 5, 45, 63, 202). Ałan Arcruni, gen. Ałanay Arcrunoy / Arcrunwoy in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.11,

82

Iranian personal names in Armenian

2.1–2 (1887=1991: 69–70, 74, 77, 82–83). As is pointed out by Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 98), in “Hawakʻumn patmutʻean” by VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1862: 51) the name of this person is spelled (erroneously, as Ačaṙyan stresses) as Arjan Arcruni. These two by-forms of the name of the same person are also mentioned by ZARBHANALEAN (1897: 294, cf. 393; further, see 108. Arǰewan). ‒ P1 Ałan, son of Vasak Arcruni; a priest who sponsored Łazar Pʻarpecʻi’s ecclesiastical career; participant of the Artašat Council. ‒ B2 Abl. i yAłanay Xorxoruneacʻ episkoposē in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 41). ‒ P2 Bishop (episkopos) of the Xorxoṙunikʻ, participant of the First Council of Dvin in 506 CE. ‒ For a few later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 98 and supplem. 5, 1962: 269. ‒ D This name is mostly identified with Arm. *ałan ‘prince’, presumably found in two troublesome compounds from PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.2 (1883=1984: 56– 57), namely ałanazgikʻ and ałanadrōškʻ and treated as a loan from Syr. ‘alānā ‘prince’ (MARQUART 1905: 82; HAB 1: 120a; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 97; GARSOÏAN 1989: 269 fn. 11; RUSSELL 1994–95: 81–82). More essential, however, is the onomastic background of Ałan seen in two composite names of Iranian origin, viz. Ałanayozan (12) and Zandałan (285) (MARQUART 1905: 82). PÉRIKHANIAN (1966: 23–24 fn. 9) derives Arm. *ałan from MPers. ālān ‘battle’ < OIran. *arzāna-, cf. Av. arəza- ‘battle’. In this regard, it would be tempting to assume that Ałan and its by-form Arjan (see above) represent Iranian dialectal forms of one and the same PN *Arjāna- with SWIran. -l- vs. NWIran. *-rz-. 12. Ałanayozan, Alana(y)ozan m.: B Ałanayozann, or Pahlawn ēr i tohmēn Aršakuneacʻ “Ałanayozan, who was a Pahlaw of the Aršakuni house”: PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.38 (1883=1984: 129; GARSOÏAN 1989: 163). Alanaozan (var. lect. Alanayozan, Ałanayozan) omn Pahlawik..., or ēr azgakicʻ Aršakay “a certain Alanaozan, who was a relative of Aršak’s” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.34–35 (1913=1991: 298–299; THOMSON 2006: 287– 288). ‒ P Persian general related to the Armenian Aršakuni dynasty (GARSOÏAN 1989: 344–345). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. *Ālānyōzān, found in m. PN Šahr-ālānyōzān [štr’l’nywč’n] m. = Gr. Σαραλανεοζαν; it has been interpreted as composed of *ālān ‘battle’ (see Ałan, 11) and āyōz- ‘to agitate, struggle’ (PÉRIKHANIAN 1966: 23–24 fn. 9; GARSOÏAN 1989: 344–345; WEBER 1984: 41, 1991; cf. GIGNOUX 2003: 61 Nr. 319, “qui combat les Alains”). The first element is probably reflected in Arm. PN Ałan (11), and the second one is seen in Ṙazm-iozan (634), cf. ManParth. razmyōz [rzmy(y)wz] ‘battle-rousing, battle-seeking, battle-seeker’ (HÜBSCHMANN

Iranian personal names in Armenian

83

1897: 17, 69; MARQUART 1905: 82); cf. MPers. āyōz- ‘to trouble, disturb; to strive, struggle’, ManMPers., ManParth. āyōz- ‘to agitate, disturb’ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 6b, 82a, 375b), YAv. yaoz- ‘to stir oneself up, become agitated’, and Arm. (Iranian LW) yoyz ‘agitation, perturbation, trouble, confusion’. This etymon is not related with the second part of Arm. PN Argam-ozan (81); cf. MPers. Mihrōzan m. < OIran. *Miθra-bauǰ-ana(see Me(h)ružan, 467). For Šahr, see Šahrayeanpet (550) and Šahrapan (551). 13. Ałsartʻan, Asxa(r)tʻan m.: B1 JUSTI 1895: 12 and AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 112 with lit. ‒ P1 Son of Gagik and grandson of Dawitʻ Anhołin, 11th century. ‒ B2 Nom. Ałsartʻan and gen. Ałsartʻanay in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 2, 23 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 153–154, 243). ‒ P2 Son of Abas and Nanay; the prince of Macnaberd, predecessor of his son Kiwrikē IV. ‒ B3 ̌ NYAN 1961: 154). Ałsartʻan in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 2 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA Gen. Asxartʻanay in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 145. ‒ P3 Son of Kiwrikē IV and grandson of Ałsartʻan. ‒ For other attestations (Ałsartʻan and Asxatʻan), see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 112–113. ‒ D This name is related with Northpont. Iran. (Tanais) Ξαρθανος and (Olbia) Ξαρταμος (see ZGUSTA 1955: 122 § 157), Oss. Æxsar, Æxsærtæg, Xsærtæg, from OIran. *xšaθra- (ABAEV 1949: 188–189, ABAEV IÈSOJA 4, 1989: 229–230; PÉRIKHANIAN 1966: 24 fn. 10, PERIXANJAN 1993: 16; ANDRONIKASHVILI 1966: 140, 141, 512–515; BIELMEIER 1989: 240; DALALYAN 2002: 12; FRITZ 2006: 31 Nrs. 191f., 189–190 Nr. 1310; cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 112). Note also Oss. Æxsarbeg and Arm. Ašxarhbēg (29). 14. *Amat- (in patronymic Amat-uni) m.: B, P The Amatuni house was a senior naxarar family, whose domain was in Artaz in the province of Vaspurakan. The Amatuni were known to most Armenian medieval sources (ADONTZ 1970 passim; TOUMANOFF 1963: 197–198; GARSOÏAN 1989: 346). Note also the modern family-names Amatuni and Amatunean(cʻ) (AVETISYAN 2007: 24–25, 2010: 14b). ‒ D I interpret Amatuni as patronymic in -uni to Amat- from OIran. *Ama-t-, a two-stem short name to OIran. *Ama-tanū‘Kraft im Körper habend’, which is reflected in Parth. m. PN Amtan [’mtnw], cf. also k-extension Amtanūk [’mtnwk] m. (see LIVŠIC 2010: 55; SCHMITT 2016: 38–39). For the component *ama- ‘impetuosity, strength’, cf. Sogd. m. PNs Ammō [’mw] and Maw [m’w] probably from Iranian *amā̆van(t)‘mighty’: MPers. amāwand ‘powerful, strong’, Av. amauuaṇt- ‘impetuous’

84

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(LURJE 2010: 231–232 Nr. 638, 243 Nr. 682; COLDITZ 2013: 125). Cf. Amiad (15), Ampak (17) and Aršam (94). For earlier etymological attempts, see KAPANCJAN 1947: 139; J̌AHUKYAN 1970: 161, 1987: 315; GARSOÏAN 1989: 346; DALALYAN 2004: 177. 15. Amiad m.: B In a colophon from 1607 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 614; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 118; HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 278 Nr. 345). ‒ P Recipient of a Gospel in Van. ‒ D I tentatively derive this name from SWIran. *Amyāt/d < OIran. *Ama-dāta- ‘Given by *Ama-’, the latter being a short name based on names with OIran. *ama- ‘Angriffskraft / impetuosity, strength’, cf. Parth. Amtan < *Ama-tanū- ‘Kraft im Körper habend’, Assyr. Amaku < *Ama-ka-, etc. (see SCHMITT 2009: 42–44, 2016: 38–39); further, cf. Ampak (17) and Aršam (94). For SWIran. *-yāt/d (vs. NWIran. *-δāt) < OIran. *-dāta- ‘Given’, cf. Spandiat (708) vs. Spandarat (707). For names consisiting of a personal name (not theonym) and *dāta-, cf., e.g., Všnaspdat (807). 16. Amuhea f.: B Acc. zAmuhea-n in Chronicon by EUSEBIUS OF CAE44–45, 54). ‒ P Daughter of Median nahapet Aždahak (8). ‒ D Corruption for Gr. Ἄμυτις f. (on which see SCHMITT 2006: 218–221, 2011: 73–74). SAREA (AWGEREANCʻ [AUCHER] 1818.1:

17. Ampak m.: B Ampak (var. lect. Ambak) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62). Ambak in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 41). Hambak in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 15. ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Haykak; MOVSĒS XORENACʻI (ibid.; transl. THOMSON 2006: 103) notes on the latter: “they say that he lived in the time of Belokʻos and that he caused senseless riots and perished therein”. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects MIran. *Ampak(a)- < OIran. *Ama-p-aka-, hypocoristic to a shortened form of Parth. Āmpād [’mpd] < *Ama-pāda- ‘having power in feet’, cf. OIran. *Amadasta- ‘having power in hands’ > Aram. ’mdst (SCHMITT 1998: 192, 2016: 38; LIVŠIC 2010: 55). For earlier etymological attempts, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 139; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 580; DALALYAN 2002: 13. For the element *ama-, see Amat- (14). 18. Amsačan or Amsaǰan m.: B1 Amsayǰan, three times in an inscription from Yovhannavankʻ, late 12th or early 13th cent. (ŁAFADARYAN 1948: 100–101; see also BROSSET 1874–76, 2: 173–174 ; KOSTA-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

85

NEANCʻ

1913: XII Amsaǰan). ‒ P1 Son of Grigor (Gogor), an Armenian under the Georgian king Giorgi-Laša, 1184–1212 CE; husband of Bēuč / Bēsuč. ‒ B, P 2 Amsačan, in an undated inscription from Herher, Vayocʻ Jor (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 57 Nr. 151). ‒ D In the Yovhannavankʻ inscription, this name is spelled as Amsayǰan (with a non-etymological -y-) but is interpreted as Amsačan in JUSTI 1895: 15b and AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 140 and supplem. 5, 1962: 272–273. This might seem questionable since one finds J̌ an-ē in the same inscription, obviously from NPers. ǰān ‘soul, spirit’, cf. J̌ an (624). However, in view of the previously unknown attestation in the Herher inscription, with a clear spelling Amsačan, as well as the presence of an onomastic element *sačan in another PN, viz. Veh-sačan,796 (on this comparison, see HÜBSCHMANN 1897a: 46 [=1976: 321], addendum to his 1897: 84 Nr. 194), one can indeed take Amsačan as the point of departure and derive it from OIran. PN *(H)am-sač-ana- (or patronymicon in *-āna-) consisting of the prefix (h)am- (on which see J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 566) and the root *sač‘to fit, be suitable, be able, be in command of; to prepare’ (for the onomastic value of this root, see LIVŠIC 2010: 63); note *ham-sač- > ManMPers. hassāz- ‘to make ready, fix, dispose’, Sogd. ’ns’xs- ‘to be arranged, reconciled’, etc. The basic meaning of *(H)am-sač-ana- would then be, as is suggested by JUSTI (1895: 15b; cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 139), “zusammen wirkend, einträchtig” (cf. NPers. ham-sāz), or, perhaps better, ‘suitable, disposed, reconciling, decent vel sim.’. Note that STEINGASS (1892: 1510b) translates ham-sāz ‘friend, confederate; of the same family’; for the semasiology, compare Arm. m. PN Harazat, reflecting the appellative harazat ‘(genuine) brother, sister or relative’ (on which see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 61). For *hamin personal names, cf. MPers. Ham-mihr(ag) m. and Ham-var m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 95–96). Finally, we find onomastic evidence for *ham-sak/č- in Sogdian: Nāf-ansāk m. ‘The one who is fitting the nation’ (see LURJE 2010: 264 Nr. 759). 19. Anak (gen. Anak-ay) m.: B Anak; glxawor nahapet Partʻewacʻ tērutʻeann “leading chieftain of the Parthian kingdom” in AGATʻANGEŁOS § 25 (1909=1980: 20; THOMSON 1976: 42–45). Gen. Anakay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.2 (1883=1984: 6; GARSOÏAN 1989: 67) and MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.67, 2.74, 2.82, 2.91 (1913=1991: 202–203, 211–212, 225, 244; THOMSON 2006: 211, 217–218, 229, 246). ‒ P Noble of Parthian descent (from the line of Surenean Pahlaw), father of Grigor Lusaworičʻ (St. Gregory the Illuminator); he killed the Armenian king Xosrov Kʻaǰ (see THOMSON 1976: xxviixxx, 457 n. 25.1, 1999: 14 fn. 101; GARSOÏAN 1989: 347–348); survived,

86

Iranian personal names in Armenian

e.g., in a traditional story told in Nerk‘in Basen (HAKOBYAN 1974: 257). ‒ D Anak is probably a derogatory (or apotropaic) name reflecting MPers. anāg ‘evil, wicked, unhappy, unlucky’. As a name it is found in MPers. f. Anagduxt [’nkdwḥty] (cf. JUSTI 1895: 15b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 17–18; GARSOÏAN 1989: 347–348; GIGNOUX 1986: 42 Nr. 96; for the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 8; NYBERG 1974: 17a). For apotropaic names, see Apirat (39). GIGNOUX (ibid.) hesitantly derives MPers. Anag from *an-aka- ‘nonmal’. Note also Elam. A-na-ak/ik-ka4, tentatively derived from OIran. *Hana-ka- ‘the old one, Seneca’, cf. Ep. Skt. Sanaka- (MAYRHOFER 1973: 125 Nr. 8.60; TAVERNIER 2007: 195 Nr. 4.2.699). For a further discussion, see ZIMMER 1991: 118 with fn. 37. 20. Anahok prob. m.: B, P Gen. Anahoki in an undated inscription from the village of Ag(a)rak in the vicinity of Tekor (ALIŠAN 1881: 126a). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. an-āhōg ‘undefiled’, cf. Arm. LW ahok ‘crime, defect’ (NALBANDJAN 1971a: 9, 22, 1971b: 220; cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 147; for the appellative, see HAB 1: 114b, 4: 653a; MACKENZIE 1971: 9). 21. Andekan (gen. -ay) m.: B Nom. Andekan and abl. yAndekanay in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 98 (1904=1985: 177–178). ‒ P Persian marzpan of Armenia under Vałarš. ‒ D See Andikan (22). Andkan m. → Andikan (22) 22. Andikan, Andkan m.: B Acc. zAndikan (3x) and nom. Andkan in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.22, 4.27 (1883=1984: 117, 124; GARSOÏAN 1989: 154–155, 159). For the first passage, cf. Hazarawuxt (378). These two chapters probably refer to one and the same person (GARSOÏAN 1989: 348). ‒ P Persian general sent by Šāhpuhr II against Aršak II; not otherwise attested. ‒ D This name reflects MIran. patronymic *Andīkān, cf. Gr. Ἀνδιγαν, NPers. Andiyān; also a land name: MPers. ’Ndyk’n, Parth. ’Ndykn. The etymology is disputed (HÜBSCHMANN 1895: 243, 1897: 18; JUSTI 1895: 16; SCHMITT 1984: 331; GARSOÏAN 1989: 348; HUYSE 1999.2: 136 with etymological discussion). I wonder if this Iranian name is related with Chorasm. PN Andāk [’nt’k], based on ManParth. andāg/γ ‘sorrow, grief’ (LIVŠIC 2010: 56, mentioning also Parth. Andā̆k [’ntk], which, according to Schmitt, pers. comm., does not exist), or with Gr. f. PN Ἀνδίᾱ (on which see SCHMITT 2006: 221). Note also Andekan (21). For the patronymic suffix -i/ekan, cf. Boyekan (177), Mṙikan (499) and J̌ nikan (628).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

87

23. Anəlher f.: B In a 12th century colophon to a Gospel (MACLER 1911: 52 line 41; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 165). ‒ P Daughter of recipient Xayter. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as consisting of ManParth. (Aram.) m. PN Anēl [’nyl] (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 50a; COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 199) and *Hēr, a shortened form of MPers. f. PN Hērbed-duxt ‘Daughter of hērbed [teacher-priest]’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 96 Nr. 436; for the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 43; NYBERG 1974: 99b), though the nature of the composite is not clear to me. 24. Anoyš (gen. Anuš-ay) f.: B1 Anoyš, gen.-dat. Anušay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.30–31 (1913=1991: 82–85; THOMSON 2006: 116–117, 119). ‒ P1 First wife of king of Media Aždahak (8); the mother of dragons (mayr višapacʻ). ‒ B2 Anuš in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.8 (1887=1991: 54). ‒ P2 Daughter of J̌aylamar from the Muracʻan tribe, wife of Sahak Arcruni, in the time of Artašēs II. ‒ B, P 3 Anoyš, daughter of the King Dawitʻ Anhołin, inscr. 1063 CE (JUSTI 1895: 17a; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 171). ‒ Widespread in modern dialects, e.g. Kʻesab Εnnεöš (Č‘OLAK‘EAN 1986: 222). ‒ D Reflects MPers. Anōš m., Anōšag f., Parth. Anōšag [’nwškyH] f., cf. MPers. Anōšōy m. and a number of compounds; based on OIran. *anau̯ ša-: YAv. anaoša‘immortal’, ManParth. anōš, anōšag ‘immortal’, MPers. anōš ‘immortal; elixir, antidote’, NPers. nōš ‘the water of immortality; sweet; honey’, ManParth. anōšēn ‘ambrosial, sweet’; Arm. (Iranian LW) anoyš ‘sweet, agreeable, ambrosial’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 18–19; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 171; GIGNOUX 1986: 42–44, 2003: 23; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 37; SCHMITT 2016: 40; for the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 10; NYBERG 1974: 19a; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 49); also Arm. anušak ‘immortal’, referring to God in III Maccabees 6.10, and to ‘ἀμβροσία’ in Wisdom 19.20, and anoyškʻ ‘paradise’ in Eznik Kołbacʻi (ABEGHIAN 1899: 26–27; GARAMANLEAN 1931: 500; HAB 1: 206–207). Note the morphological contrast between the appellative anoyš, i-stem (ins.sg. anuš-i-w, gen.pl. anuš-i-cʻ ‘sweet’ in the Bible onwards) vs. the personal name Anoyš, gen.dat. Anuš-a-y in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.30 (1913=1991: 84). Further, see Anušawan m. (25), Anušvṙam f. (27), Vehanoyš f. (792); also with a nonIranian first element, e.g. Sahak-anoyš f. (see JUSTI 1895: 273a; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 373). Note also Nuš f. (534) from NPers. Nōš. 25. Anušawan m.: B Anušawan, with the epithet Saws-a-nuēr “devoted/offered to the plane trees”, in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.20 (1913=1991: 63– 64; THOMSON 2006: 104). ‒ P Son of the legendary Arayean Aray. ‒ D

88

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 172; differently: JUSTI 1895: 17, with awan ‘village’; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 20) links this name with MPers. Anōšruvān-panāh m., NPers. Nōšī̆rvān, cf. MPers. anōšak-ruvān ‘of immortal soul’ (see NYBERG 1974: 19a; GIGNOUX 1986: 44 Nr. 113), cf. Anušəṙuan (26). The loss of *r may be due to folk-etymological reinterpretation as containing OIran. * -bānu- ‘splendour’, cf. Artawan (121). Further, see Anoyš (24). 26. Anušəṙuan m.: B Anuš-əṙuan Xosrov; Xosrov ordi Kawatay in SEBĒOS 6, 8–10, 46 (ABGARYAN 1979: 63, 67–73, 149, 151; also 234 n. 144). ‒ P Persian king, son of Kawat (367). ‒ D MPers. m. PN Anōšruvān(panāh), cf. anōšak-ruvān ‘of immortal soul’; see Anoyš (24), cf. Anušawan (25). Later on one finds m. PN Nəšərvan in a colophon from 1475 CE (CʻUCʻJEṘVEN 1, 1914: 624) and fem. Nušrεvan in the dialect of Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 679b) from NPers. Nōšī̆rvān (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 92); cf. Nuš (534). 27. Anušvṙam f.: B vasn zi zkʻoyrn Jəwkay unēr i knutʻean bdešxn Vracʻ Ašušay, orum anun ēr Anušvṙam “For Ašušay, bde(a)šx of Georgia, had married Juik’s sister, who was called Anušvṙam”; mayrn jer ōrhneal ew Anuš-Vṙam “your blessed mother, and Anuš-Vṙam” (ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.62, also in the Letter [“Tʻułtʻ”] 1904=1985: 111 lines 1f., 188 lines 12f.; transl. THOMSON 1991: 162, 250). ‒ P Wife of Ašušay (bdeašx of Georgia / Gugarkʻ), daughter of Vasak Arcruni. ‒ D Consisting of Anoyš (24) and Vṙam (812) (JUSTI 1895: 18; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 19; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 172). 28. Ašxadar (gen. Ašxadar-ay) m.: B, P 1 Armenian king, early 2nd cent. CE (lit. see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 178–179). – B2 Ašxēn, zdustrn Ašxadaray “Ašxēn, the daughter of Ašxadar” (MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.83); see Ašxēn (31). Gen. Ašxindaray in UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1.67 (1871.1: 96 line 1). Ašxarad (sic) in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 379. – P2 Father of Ašxēn (31), fatherin-law of the Armenian king Trdat the Great. According to Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ (1, 1784: 379) he was king of the Alans (arkʻay alanacʻ). – B3 Ašxadar yazgēn Dimakʻsenicʻ “Ašxadar of the Dimakʻsean family”; gen. Ašxadaray Dimakʻseni; acc. zAšxadar in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.43, 3.45 (1913=1991: 312, 314–315; THOMSON 2006: 301, 302–303). – P3 Together with Surēn Xoṙxoṙuni and Vahan Aṙawełean, Ašxadar seized the treasures of King Aršak III and took them to Xosrov III. – D SCHMITT (2005: 244–245) criticizes the etymological interpretation of this name as *Xšaθra-dāra- “die

Iranian personal names in Armenian

89

Herrschaft führend” (JUSTI 1895: 43b; cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 178; NALBANDJAN 1977: 212; ALEMANY 2000: 299–300) arguing that in the case of a Sarmato-Alanic interpretation we should expect something like Alanic *Xšart-dār, and in the case of a Parthian interpretation something like Parth. *Xšahr-dār or Arm. *Ašxarh(a)dar. Therefore he prefers to equate Ašxadar with the Greek Ἀξιδάρης (see already MARQUART 1901: 179). Further, see Ašxēn (31). 29. Ašxarhbēk/g, Ašxalbēk m.: B1 Ašxal-bēk, mēlikʻ Tʻiflizoy / Tʻiflizu in ABRAHAM KRETAC‘I 3, 33 (1870: 4, 50). ‒ P1 Melikʻ of Tbilisi, 18th century. ‒ B, P 2 Ašxarhbēg in the Loṙi region in modern time (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 179) and the family name Ašxarhbekyan (AVETISYAN 2010: 20b). ‒ D Contains Arm. ašxarh ‘world’ from OIran. *xšaθra- and bēg/k ‘bey’ of Turkish origin, thus ‘Bey of the world’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 179); cf. Oss. m. PN Æxsarbeg (on which see FRITZ 2006: 31 Nr. 192); cf. Oss. Æxsærtæg and Arm. Ałsartʻan / Asxa(r)tʻan (13). For the semasiology, compare Srǰahan (716). 30. Ašxētʻ m.: B TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.9 (1887=1991: 174; THOMSON 1985: 238–239 with fn. 1). ‒ P A renowned warrior in the army of Buł/hay. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as reflecting OIran. *Xšaita- ‘shining, bright’ > Parth. m. PN Xšēt [hšyt], MPers. Šēd; cf. Arm. LW ašxēt ‘reddish, chestnut (horse)’ (on which see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 101; HAB 1: 218–219; OLSEN 1999: 865; RUSSELL 2002: 3 fn. 9). A later form of this PN is seen in Šitan (572). 31. Ašxēn (gen. Ašxenay) f.: B1 Ašxenay tiknoǰ “of his wife Ašxēn”; Ašxēn tiknaw “with his wife Ašxēn” (AGATʻANGEŁOS §§ 765–766, 791, 800; cf. also §§ 817, 820, 832; see THOMSON 1976: 304/305, 330/331, 338/339, 354/355, 356/357, 366/367); zkoysn Ašxēn, zdustrn Ašxadaray “the maiden Ašxēn, the daughter of Ašxadar” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.83 (1913=1991: 225; THOMSON 2006: 229–230; see also ALEMANY 2000: 285–286, 300). For other sources, see JUSTI 1895: 43b; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 179. – P1 Alan princess, daughter of Ašxadar (28), king of the Alans according to later authors; married to the Armenian king Trdat the Great. – B, P 2 Mentioned in a colophon (Ašxēn tiknoǰ), Tivrik region, 1317 CE. (SRUANJTEANCʻ TʻA 1, 1879: 218). – D Either to be connected with MIran. *xšēn ‘princess’ from OIran. *xšaiθnī(cf. Av. xšōiθnī- ‘the reigning / shining one’, Oss. æxsīn / æxsīnæ ‘lady, mistress’ and Æxsīnæ (Digor) as the name of Satana, the main female figure of the

90

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Nart epic.), or derived from OIran. *axšaina- ‘dark coloured’ (cf. Av. axšaēna- ‘id.’, OPers. axšaina- ‘turquoise’, MPers. axšēn or xašēn ‘blue’, Oss. æxsīn ‘dark gray’, æxsīnæg ‘wild pigeon’, etc.); see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 20; JUSTI 1895: 43b; MARQUART 1901: 179; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 179; ABAEV IÈSOJA 1, 1958: 110, 4.1989: 236; BOLOGNESI 1960: 32–33; PÉRIKHANIAN 1966: 25, PERIXANJAN 1993: 16–17; BIELMEIER 1993: 13–14; ALEMANY 2000: 300; ZEHNDER in SZR 2009: 412. The former option seems to me slightly preferable in view of the attestation of the substantival meaning ‘mistress’ in Ossetic and its onomastic value, cf. Æxsīnæ, referring to Satana (see NALBANDJAN 1971a: 10, 19, 1971b: 220, 1977: 212; GABRIELJAN 1989: 72–73, and especially DALALYAN 2006a: 242, 245, 2006b: 50). Note the Alanic word recorded in the epilogue to the Theogony by Tzetzes, χσινὰ ‘ἀρχόντισσα’, borrowed in OHung. achscin (ca. 1150) ‘(married) woman, lady’ (for the Alanic and Hungarian forms, see BIELMEIER 1989: 241, 1993: 7–10, 13–14; ALEMANY 2000: 300). For the typology of feminine names based on words for ‘lady, mistress’, note e.g. Xanum and Tikin. However, SCHMITT (2005: 244–245 fn. 12, see also 1994: 292 fn. 10) prefers to derive the name from the colour designation and points out that “this assertion may be supported by referring to Elam. Ak-šena, which is used as a man’s name in the Persepolis Fortification Tablets”; see also TAVERNIER 2007: 43, 47, 80 (OPers. axšaina- ‘turquoise’, “indication of colour as a divine name”). 32. Ašmut m.: B In an undated colophon from the British Museum (CO1913: 56a). ‒ P Merchant (xočay). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as consisting of OIran. *R̥ šāma- (Aršam, 94) and the uncler ending -ut (cf. Hayrut, AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 48; note also Sanot, 662). Arm. *Aršamut would regularly develop to Ašmut through syncope of the medial unstressed vowel (see Šahpan, 549) and simplification rš(m) > š(m), thus: *Aršamut > *Aršmut > Ašmut. The same development is observable in two toponyms based on Aršam: Aršamunikʻ > Ašmunikʻ (SOUKRY 1881: 31 line 5 [facsimile reproduction of the manuscript: HEWSEN 1994: 48 line 8]; MOVSXORENMAT 1865: 607; ABRAHAMYAN 1944: 349; cf. ANASYAN 1967: 281); Aršamašat > Ašmušat (PETOYAN 1965: 26; ADONTZ 1970: 387 fn. 12, 388–389 Nrs. 16– 17; HAYTEŁBAṘ 1, 1986: 293). Compare also Aršanak (95) > Ašnak (33). NYBEARE

33. Ašnak m.: B Ašnak, Vahanay ordi in the cadastre of Tatʻew from 844 CE in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 38 (1861: 151). ‒ P Witness, son of Vahan. ‒

Iranian personal names in Armenian

91

D According to NALBANDJAN (1971b: 220), the name Ašnak is a loan from MPers. āšnāg ‘known’, cf. NPers. āšnā ‘id.’ (on which see MACKENZIE 1971: 13). This etymology is now strengthened by the existence of the MPers. m. PN Āšnāgēn-Bay (on which see GIGNOUX 2003: 24 Nr. 44). Nevertheless, I alternatively propose another etymology, deriving Ašnak from Aršanak (95) through syncope of the medial unstressed vowel (cf. vardapet ‘teacher, master’ > vardpet and varpet ‘craft master; home teacher’; Šahrapan > Šahpan, 549) and simplification rš(n) > š(n) (cf. *Vr̥ šna-aspa- > Všnasp, 806), thus: Aršanak > *Aršnak > Ašnak. Compare *Aršamut > *Aršmut > Ašmut; see also Ašnaš (34). Both etymologies are equally convincing, so it is hard to give preference to one over the other. 34. Ašnaš m.: B SEBĒOS 2 (ABGARYAN 1979: 54). ‒ P Parthian (Partʻew) king, successor of Aršak and predecessor of Aršēn (100). ‒ D I tentatively derive this name from an older *Aršan- < OIran. *R̥ šan- ‘Man, Hero’ or patronymic *R̥ š(a)-āna-, through syncope of the medial unstressed vowel and simplification rš(n) > š(n), thus: *Aršanas > *Aršnas > Ašnaš (cf. Aršanak (95) > *Aršnak > Ašnak (33); for the auslaut, cf. Aršēs / Aršēz/š, 101). 35. Ašušay (gen. Ašušay-i) m.: B Ašušay in KORIWN 19 (A. MAT‘EWOSYAN 1994: 99, cf. 52, 139 fn. 118). Nom. Ašušay, gen. Ašušayi, abl. yAšušayē in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.25, 2.27–28, 2.31, 3.59, 3.62 (1904=1985: 47, 52, 55, 59, 107, 110–111). Abl. i bdešxēn Gugaracʻwocʻ Ašušayē in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.60 (1913=1991: 340, line 17; THOMSON 2006: 329). His wife was Anušvṙam (27). For more sources, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 192. ‒ For two later attestations (Ašušay and Anšušay), see AČAṘANJN (supplem.) 5, 1962: 276. Note that Ašuša (Georg. Aršuša) was a name typical of Mihranid Vitaxae (see TOUMANOFF 1963: 190–191 fn. 199, 262, 264 et passim; on Aršuša see also TAKAJŠVILI / ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 30). ‒ P Bde(a)šx of Georgia or Gugarkʻ (according to Koriwn, išxan Tašracʻwocʻ ‘prince of Tašir [a district in the province of Gugarkʻ]’). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects an earlier form *Aršoyš-áy(a) < OIran. *R̥ ša-auš-aya-, hypocoristic in *-aya- (for the suffix, cf., e.g., Artay 113 and Varday 766) to *R̥ ša-auš-, consisting of *r̥ ša(n)- ‘man, hero’ (see Aršak 92) and *auš- ‘consciousness, intelligence’ (cf. MPers. ōš ‘id.’ > Arm. uš ‘mind, intelligence, sense’); thus: ‘Intelligence of a man/hero’. An exact parallel for this pattern can be found in MPers. m. PN Mard-ōš “qui a l’intelligence de l’homme” (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 119 Nr. 579). For the simplification rš > š, cf. Hitt. m. PN Muršiliš > Arm. Mušeł; Arm. gološi (Sirach

92

Iranian personal names in Armenian

22.30, Gregory of Nyssa, Yovhan Ōjnecʻi, etc.) vs. golorši (Eznik Koɫbac‘i, Ełišē, Philo, Grigor Magistros, etc.) ‘vapour, steam’ (see MARTIROSYAN 2017), as well as f. PN Ašanoyš (7th cent.) from Aršanoyš (96). That Ašušay derives from an earlier form *Aršušay is confirmed by Georg. Aršuša (on which see above). 36. Aštat (gen. Aštat-ay) m.: B1 ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.60, 3.64 (1904=1985: 108, 113; THOMSON 1991: 159, 166). ‒ P1 Persian military commander of the house of Mihran (i Mihran tanē), father of Yəzatvšnasp (507). ‒ B2 Aštat Yeztayar in SEBĒOS 33 (ABGARYAN 1979: 110–111; THOMSON 1999: 63). ‒ P2 Persian general under the reign of Xosrov II; he was sent to the borders of Armenia in 606/607 CE. ‒ D This name reflects Parth. Arštāt [’rštt] m., MPers. Aštād m. (JUSTI 1895: 47; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 20; SCHMITT 2016: 45; for the forms, see also GIGNOUX 1986: 50, 2003: 24; LIVŠIC 2010: 57–58), based on the theonym YAv. Arštāt- f. < *Aršta-tāt- ‘(Goddess of) Sincerity’ (SCHMITT 2016: 45). 37. Apak m.: B Mentioned in a colophon from 1724 CE (TʻŌPʻČEAN 1898–1900, 2: 35a Nr. 39; AČAṘANJN 1: 192). ‒ P Grandson of Sargis erēcʻ. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects Parth. *Apak < OIran. *Ā̆p-akabased on *ap- ‘water’: Elam. Abbakka, Gr. Ἀπάκης in Awrōmān I A 28, B 30; cf. also Parth. Ā̆ppāt [’pp’t] m. < *Ap-pāta- ‘protected by (divinities of) Waters’ (see SCHMITT 1972e: 188–189, 2000a: 273, 2016: 33–34, 41; MAYRHOFER 1973: 121 [8.5], 1974b: 210; LIVŠIC 2010: 53–54, 56). Further, see Apakan (38). 38. Apakan m.: B Apakan Vsemakan in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.34 (1883=1984: 127, first simply called Vsemakan, then Apakan Vsemakan; in the title of the chapter, yałags Apakan Vsemakani “concerning Apakan Vsemakan”; GARSOÏAN 1989: 162). ‒ P Persian commander, not otherwise attested. ‒ D This name, most probably, reflects a patronymic form in OIran. *-āna- to Apak (37) (OIran. *Ā̆p-aka- based on *ap- ‘water’, cf. Elam. Abbakka, Gr. Awrōmān Ἀπάκης). Otherwise it can be patronymic in *-(a)kānato a short name based on the same OIran. root *ap- ‘water’ (cf. HUYSE 1999.2: 161 with fn. 254). The connection with Gr. (Awrōmān) Ἀπάκης was first suggested by MINNS (1915: 43; see also MAYRHOFER 1974b: 210). Further, see Vsemakan (814).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

93

39. Apirat (gen. Apirat-i or Apirat-ay) m.: B1 Apirat omn, or ēr mec išxan Hayocʻ, ordi Hasanay “a certain Apirat, who was an illustrious Armenian prince and also a son of Hasan” and other attestations in ̇ AYECʻI (1991: 16 lines 1f and 12ff, 226, 288; transl. DOSMATTʻĒOS URH TOURIAN 1993: 24, etc.); MAT‘EWOSYAN 2015: 13 (for more attestations, see Sari 671). Further attestations: SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MAT‘EWOSYAN 2014: 181, 385–386 notes 206–207); HAKOBYAN MŽ 2, 1956: 502, 503 note 7; MAT‘EWOSYAN 2010: 116–117, 2014: 183, 391 note 222, 2015: 22–23; VARDAN AREWELCʻI (1862=1991: 97; SARGSYAN 2002: 110; MAT‘EWOSYAN 2010: 103, 2015: 11–12). Further, see ALIŠAN 1890: 259; SARGSYAN 2002: 107, 110–112; MAT‘EWOSYAN 2010: 104, 2015: 7–8). – P1 Grigor Apirat Magistros (son of Hasan), a prince under the reign of Gagik I; he was a magister (magistros) in or from 1001 CE; he built the church of S. Grigor of the monastery of Kečʻaṙis in 1003/1033 CE); †1021 CE (see ALIŠAN 1873: 13; LALAYEAN 1912: 101–103; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 193; SARGSYAN 2002; MAT‘EWOSYAN 2008, 2010: 101–139, 2014: 385– 386, 2015, 2015a). – B2 ČʻAMČʻEANCʻ 1784–86, 2: 932, 935 (gen. Apiratay). – P2 A prince who was dear to the king Gagik II (zApirat omn iwr sireli); when he had to go to the emperor Constantine IX Monomachos in Constantinople, the king appointed Apirat as supervisor of Ani. – B3 Gen.dat. Apirati in Mattʻēos Uṙhayecʻi, “Yaysmawurkʻ” July 30, the 17thcentury chronicler Dawitʻ Bałišecʻi, etc.; gen.-dat. Apiratay in contin. apud Samuēl Anecʻi (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 193–194; HAKOBYAN MŽ 2, 1956: 340; MAT‘EWOSYAN 2014: 222, 410 notes 371–372; see also ALIŠAN 1873: 44–45). – P3 Prince of the Covkʻ fortress in the district of Tlukʻ, father of the renowned author and catholicos Nersēs Šnorhali (see above for references). Nersēs Šnorhali points out that his father took the primordial/ancestral name that is called Apirat (znaxnakan anun aṙeal, or Apiratn ēr yorǰorǰeal), see MATʻEWOSYAN 2010: 122. – Further attestations can be found in ALIŠAN 1873: 13–14; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 194–195; HAKOBYAN MŽ 1, 1951: 35–36, 51; 2, 1956: 342, 502, 503 notes 10–11, 575; as well as in an undated inscription from the monastery Siwni vankʻ in Sisian (DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 87 Nr. 248). – D The name is identical with the appellative apirat ‘unlawful, unjust, wicked, flagitious, iniquitous; exiled’ (Bible+), which is an MIran. LW from *apē-δāt-, cf. MPers. abē-dād ‘unlawful, unlawful things’, NPers. bēdād ‘unjust, iniquitous’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 105–106; GAUTHIOT 1916: 128; HAB 1: 235; BOLOGNESI 1960: 40; NYBERG 1974: 27a; LEROY 1975: 372; OLSEN 1999: 866; J̌AHUKYAN 2010: 69b), ManParth. abēdād [’byd’d] ‘lack of justice, unjust’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 16b), Sogd. ’pδ’ty

94

Iranian personal names in Armenian

[(ə)paδātē > pδ’ty] ‘illicit, unjust, unlawful’ (GHARIB 1995: 49b; for pδ’ty, cf. CHEUNG 2007: 46). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 193) points out that this is a strange appellative from which to make a name. Since the first Apirat is not referred to by this name in the earliest sources, including the inscription he himself made, one might think that Apirat was his nickname and spread through his descendants. In some cases we do find evidence that Apirat was a nickname, makanun: Grigoris makanun Apirat; Apirat makanuaneal (see HAKOBYAN MŽ 2, 1956: 342 lines 5f, 575 line 23). However, it is hard to assume that this holds for all persons named Apirat. Remarkably, Nersēs Šnorhali points out that his father took the primordial/ancestral (znaxnakan) name Apirat (see Nr. 3). Thus, it could be an original anthroponym; the first Apirat probably had a double name (Grigor Apirat), as other contemporary princes of the Pahlawuni family did (LALAYEAN 1912: 102; SARGSYAN 2002: 108), such as Grigor Hamzē, Vasak Holom, and Tigran Aplłarib (MATʻEWOSYAN pers. comm.). Apirat should be treated as an apotropaic or protective name or cacophemism / dysphemism (unless one thinks of the other meaning of apirat, namely ‘exiled’; compare names meaning ‘emigrant, alien’ and the like such as Łarib and Nždeh). Other Armenian apotropaic or protective names include: Anpēt m. ‘useless, insignificant, miserable, worthless’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 172; cf. AVETISYAN 1987: 105); Apuš m. ‘foolish, stupid’; Gēš / Gišuk m. ‘bad, ugly’; Yimar f. ‘stupid, idiot’ (AČAṘANJN s.vv.). Further, cf. Diwatur and Dewdat (257) ‘Given by Devil’; see also Anak (19) and Sag (649). A large list of names with negative semantics can be found in AVETISYAN 1987: 217–220. This type of name exists in many other traditions, cf., e.g., names with such meanings as ‘worthless’, ‘excrement’, ‘Given-by-wolf’ and ‘Evil’ among the Turkish peoples (RÁSONYI 1976: 213–214, 220). 40. Aplvard m.: B Gen. Aplvarday in an inscription from the monastery of Ełivard, 1191 CE (EŁIAZARYAN 1962: 42a; cf. ALIŠAN 1890: 199). ‒ P Father of Varšar (789) and grandfather of Artašir (119). – D The name apparently consists of Ab/p(u)l (a widespread onomastic component of Arabic origin, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 19–24, 195–196; 5, 1962: 259–260) and Vard (765). 41. Apruēz, Apruēz Xosrov(ean) m.: B Gen. Apruēz Xosrovay and Apruēz Xosrovu in SEBĒOS 34, 37 (ABGARYAN 1979: 115, 121; THOMSON 1999: 69,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

95

76; on Xosrov see also ABGARYAN 1979: 63ff. et passim). Apruēz Xosrovean in SEBĒOS (suppl. between chapters 9 and 10, ABGARYAN 1979: 72, cf. 241– 243; THOMSON 1999: 13). ‒ P Persian king Xosrov II, son of Ormizd and father of Kawat; 6th-7th cent. ‒ D Xosrov Parwēz in Tabari (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 21), cf. MPers. abarwēz [’p̄ lwyc], NPers. parwēz ‘triumphant, victorious’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 2), ManMPers. abarwēžī ‘triumph’ (DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 14b). 42. Aprsam m.: B1 ČʻAMČʻEANCʻ 1784–86, 1: 280, 284. – P1 Armenian king of the Arcruni family, father of Artawazd; identified with Ariobarzan by Čʻamčʻean loc. cit. (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 293, 276; cf. JUSTI 1895: 26a). See Ariobarzan (86). – B2 Aprsam Spanduni in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.56 (1913=1991: 332, lines 12ff.; THOMSON 2006: 321). – P2 Nobleman from the Spanduni family, early 5th century (ČʻAMČʻEANCʻ 1784–86, 1: 502; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 203). – B3 Aprsam Arcruneacʻn “Aprsam of the Artsrunikʻ”; yArcruneacʻ tohmēn Aprsam “From the family of the Artsrunikʻ: Aprsam” (EŁIŠĒ: TER-MINASYAN 1989: 202 line 10, 388 line 14; THOMSON 1982: 152, 238); zišxann Arcruneacʻ zAprsam “Aprsam, the prince of the Arcrunikʻ”; i tohmēn Arcruneacʻ Aprsam “Aprsam, from the family of the Arcrunikʻ” in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.42, 2.47 (1904=1985: 75 line 25, 86 line 17f; THOMSON 1991: 120, 133; see also ULUBABYAN 1982: 176/177, 204/205). – P3 Nobleman from the Arcruni family, participant of the Vardanancʻ war in 451 CE (ČʻAMČʻEANCʻ 1784–86, 2: 68, 86; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 203). – D This name reflects Parth. m. PN Abursām [’pwrs’m] (MPers. ’pwrs’n, Gr. Ἀβουρσαμ) (SCHMITT 2016: 41–42), cf. MPers. Ābursām [’pwrs’n, ’bwlsm] m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 27), Syr. Ābursām m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 30), Sogd. Abursām [’bwrs’m] m. (LURJE 2010: 80), etc. The Iranian name most probably reflects the word for ‘balsam’, which was borrowed into Arm. aprsam ‘balm, balsam’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 203, HAB 1: 244b), cf. ManMPers. and ManParth. m. PN Abursām [’bwrs’m] that is formally identical with the appellative abursām [’bwrs’m] ‘balsam’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 15a). This etymology has been doubted (HENNING 1977.2: 45; GIGNOUX 1986: 27, 2003: 19; SCHMITT 2016: 41–42; COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 20; see HUYSE 1999.2: 137 for a discussion), though LURJE (2010: 80) and SIMS-WILLIAMS (2010: 100 on Bactr. Οαραζοβοροσαμο m. < *Warāz-bursām) are more positive about it. It is possible that the Armenian name reflects or has been associated with the word for ‘balm, balsam’. Compare the Armenian PN Balasan m.

96

Iranian personal names in Armenian

from the 17th century (later: m. and f.) which reflects balasan ‘balm, balsam, remedy’ (Arabic loanword). 43. Aprsamik f.: B Nersehi ordi Gagik, Gagkay ordi Stepʻannos ew Aprsamik (vars. Aprsame/in) kʻoyr iwr “The son of Nerseh was Gagik, and the son of Gagik was Stepʻannos, whose sister was Aprsamin[/k]” in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.23/22 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 340, lines 3f.; DOWSETT 1961: 226). – P From the Mihrakan tribe of Ałuankʻ, sister of Gagik or his son Stepʻannos (8th cent.), see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 203. – D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 203) has the by-form Aprsamen (cf. the hypocoristic suffix -ēn), but the critical edition, as we have seen, records the basic variant as Aprsamik, consisting of Aprsam (42) and the hypocoristic suffix -ik. 44. Aṙak m.: B Grigor vardapet aṙ Skayordin (?) in ZAKʻARIA SARKA3.7 (1870.3: 10). According to ALIŠAN (1881: 152a line 15), this passage reads as follows: Grigor vardapet Aṙakay ordin. ‒ P Vardapet of the monastery of Marmašēn (Marmaṙašēn), 11th century. ‒ D If the reading Aṙak is reliable, this name may tentatively be interpreted as hypocoristic to the OIran. onomastic element *R̥ na- > *Arra- > Aṙ(a)- (see Aṙnak 51), with regular development *-rn- > -ṙ-. For the phonological contrast Aṙnak vs. Aṙak, compare Pʻaṙnak (853) and Pʻaṙnawaz (855) vs. Pʻaṙēn (852) and Pʻaṙox (857). On the other hand, one might think of Lyc. PN Araka (on which see ZGUSTA 1964: 87 § 81), or the unclear first element of MPers. > Syr. m. PN Rak-baxt (on which see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 118 Nr. 355). WAG

45. Aṙanjar (gen. -ay) m.: B1 EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 388; THOM1982: 238). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.37, 2.47 (1904=1985: 69, 86). ‒ P1 Prince from the family of Amatunikʻ. ‒ B2 Gen. Əṙanjaray in the cadastre of Tatʻew from 844 CE in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 38 (1861: 153). ‒ P2 Witness, son of Grigor. ‒ D One might tentatively analyse this name as hypocoristic in OIran. *-ara- to *Aṙanj- consisting of *Aṙ- < *Arna- (cf. Aṙnak 51) and *-anj- (cf. Pʻaṙanjem 850). Note, on the other hand, ClArm. aṙanjin ‘peculiar, special; solitary’. Remains uncertain. SON

46. Aṙastom (gen. Aṙastomay) m.: B ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 3.68 (Atom išxann Gnuneacʻ ew ełbayr norin Aṙastom “Atom, prince of the Gnunikʻ and his brother Aṙastom”), 3.69 (1904=1985: 122 lines 11f., 124 lines 1 & 26ff. [twice: gen. Aṙastomay], 125 lines 33f. & 39f.; THOMSON 1991: 176, 178–

Iranian personal names in Armenian

97

181). ‒ P Noble from the Gnuni family, brother of Atom. ‒ D Variant of Ṙastom 640 (see Ṙostom 648) with a prothetic vowel. 47. Aṙatan, E/Ēṙatan, Ṙatan m.: B Aṙatan (var. lect. Eṙatan and Ēṙatan) in KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN KH 2, 1971: 100 line 6). Aṙatan (var. lect. Ṙatan) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.26 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 94 line 17). ‒ P Albanian azgapet (head of clan). ‒ D The name Aṙatan (E/Ēṙatan, Ṙatan), in my opinion, reflects an OIran. *-āna-patronymicon to Ṙat (642). 48. Aṙawan (gen. Aṙawan-ay) m.: B1 Aṙawan (var. lect. Ṙawan), gen. Aṙawanay (var. lect. Aṙawēnay) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31, cf. 2.8 (1913=1991: 86, 116; THOMSON 2006: 120, cf. 140). VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 15. SAMUĒL ANECʻI (TĒRMIKʻELEAN 1892: 46; MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). For other sources, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 205. See also Aṙawēn (50). For the Aṙaweneankʻ, see TOUMANOFF 1963: 199, 219; ADONTZ 1970 passim. ‒ P1 Son and successor of Vahagn (719). His descendants are the Aṙaweneankʻ. ‒ B2 Gen. Aṙawanay in KORIWN (MAT‘EWOSYAN 1994: 87, 108). – P2 Armenian chiliarch (hazarapet) under Xosrov III (4th century). ‒ B3 tērn Vanandeay Aṙawan in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23 (1904=1985: 45; THOMSON 1991: 82). ‒ P3 Lord of Vanand. ‒ B4 EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 388; THOMSON 1982: 238). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86; THOMSON 1991: 133). ‒ P4 Prince from the family of Anjewacʻikʻ. ‒ B5 zAṙawan Ałbewrkacʻi in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.90 (1904=1985: 162; THOMSON 1991: 222). ‒ P5 Member of Ałbewrkacʻi (‘of Ałbewrik’) family. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to *R̥ na-u̯ -, a shortened form of *R̥ na-u̯ āč- (cf. YAv. f. PN Arənauuāčī-, see Aṙnak 51) > Arm. *Arraw(ač)- > Aṙaw-, with regular development *-rn- > -ṙ- (on which see Aṙak 44). 49. *Aṙaweł B, P Possible ancestor of the family of Aṙawełeankʻ (see TOUMANOFF 1963: 199 fn. 226; ADONTZ 1970 passim). ‒ D The initial part of the name is reminiscent of OIran. *R̥ na- > *Aṙ(a)- (see Aṙak 44 and Aṙawan 48), but the whole is very uncertain; hardly containing Parth. Awīl [’wyl], which is of Semitic origin, cf. Hebr. ‘ăwîl ‘Knabe, Junge’ (cf. SCHMITT 2016: 67 Nr. 104). Is this name related with Arm. aṙawel ‘excessive, redundant’?

98

Iranian personal names in Armenian

50. Aṙawēn m.: B Abl. yAṙawenē and yAṙawenay in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTC‘I (1912=1980: 22–23). Also found in the family name Aṙawen-ean-kʻ (see Aṙawan 48). ‒ P See Aṙawan (48). ‒ D Hypocoristic in OIran. *-ai̯ na- to *R̥ na-u̯ - (on which see Aṙawan 48). 51. Aṙnak m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 103). MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 41). VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 15. See AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 218 for more sources. ‒ P1 Armenian nahapet, successor of Ampak (17) and predecessor of Šawarš (564). ‒ B2 EŁIŠĒ (TERMINASYAN 1989: 388; THOMSON 1982: 238). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47: 1904=1985: 86; THOMSON 1991: 132. ‒ P2 Prince (naxarar) from the family (azg / tohm) of Amatunikʻ. ‒ D This name, together with Gr. (Plutarch) Ἀρνάκης and Northpont. Iran. (Tanais) Ἀρνάκης, reflects OIran. *R̥ naka-, hypocoristic to such names as YAv. f. PN Arənauuāčī-, probably ‘das Unrecht [zur Anprangerung] aussprechend’ (cf. JUSTI 1895: 27a; ZGUSTA 1955: 274 § 543; VASMER 1971: 132; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 20–21 Nr. 24; SCHMITT 2002: 82). For a discussion of *R̥ na-, see further SCHMITT 2011: 91–92 Nr. 47 (on Ἀρνάπης). Aṙnak and Ἀρνάκης have also been compared with Oss. ærnæg ‘uncultivated (of land), wild (of animals)’ (ABAEV IÈSOJA 1.1958: 179; CHEUNG 2002: 163) and Arm. aṙnak ‘evil spirit’, cf. aṙnakavor ‘furious, tameless, evil’ (ALIŠAN 1910: 244–246, 251, 439; KARST 1948: 30–31; cf. HAB 1: 261b; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 580; HARUTʻYUNYAN 1989, 2000: 418– 432). On the other hand, the Armenian name may have been derived from aṙn gen. ‘man’ or aṙn ‘wild ram’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1893: 101 = 1976: 302; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 218) or blended with them (J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 61–62, 1984: 34). On these and related issues, see especially DALALYAN 2003. Cf. also REMMER 2006: 214–225. Further, see Aṙak (44). 52. Aṙostom (gen. Aṙostomay) m.: B Ew ēr ełbayr mi Pʻawsteay episkoposi, krōnazgeacʻ menakeacʻ anapatakeacʻ leaṙnakan skʻančʻeli. Ew ēin leal sokʻa azgaw Hoṙom “And Bishop Pʻawstos had a brother who was a wondrous mountain-dweller of the religious solitary-anchorites. They were of Roman race” in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.6 (1883=1984: 224; transl. GARSOÏAN 1989: 235). The name of the brother does not occur in the body of the chapter, but it is given in the title: Yałags Aṙostomay ełbōr Pʻawsteay episkoposin “Concerning Aṙostom, the brother of Bishop Pʻawstos”. ‒ P The hermit brother of Bishop Pʻawstos. He may be identified with Ṙastom (640),

Iranian personal names in Armenian

99

a deacon who shared St. Nersēs’s exile (GARSOÏAN 1989: 401–402). ‒ D Variant of Ṙostom (648) with a prothetic vowel. 53. Aṙušan m.: B, P Name used in modern times: Łarabał Aṙušan, Yerevan Urušan and Ṙušan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 219; Aṙušan is also attested in a Łarabał folk song, see GRIGORYAN-SPANDARYAN 1971: 215 Nr. 1326); Łaradał Aṙušan (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 347a). ‒ D Rendering of NPers. PN Rūšan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 219; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 27) or an earlier form, cf. Parth. Rōšn [rwšn] (SCHMITT 2016: 186–187), MPers. Rōšn [lwšn] m., NPers. Rōšanak (Šāhnāma), Syriac Rōšnak [rwšnq’] f. (GIGNOUX 1986: 154; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 119–120), Aram. Rauxš(a)na [rwḥšn], Parth. Rōxšn [rwḥšn], Gr. ‘Ρωξάνη f., ‘Ρωξάνης m. (with epenthetic -α- in the group [ksn]), Georg. Rošnia (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b), etc. based on OIran. *rau̯ xšna- ‘shinig, light’: Av. raoxšna-, ManParth. and ManMPers. rōšn, rōšan [rwšn] ‘light, shining, brilliant’, etc. (SCHMITT 2006: 185–186, 2011: 313–314; LIVŠIC 2010: 141–142), cf. Arm. ṙošnakan ‘light, bright’, later ṙōšan ‘bright’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 234; HAB 4: 146a, 149b). The prothetic vowel a- of the Armenian name (contrasting with derived forms containing ṙošn-) shows that the name, albeit not attested in literary sources, was borrowed at a relatively early period. 54. Asitʻ m.: B TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.4 (VARDANYAN 1985: 30; THOMSON 1985: 213). ‒ P Member of the Amatuni family, participant of the war of Gurgēn against Bułay in 852 CE. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as hypocoristic in OIran. *-ita- (see Zuitʻ 312) to names with OPers. asa‘horse’ (cf. TAVERNIER 2007: 117–118). Remains uncertain. 55. Asirocʻ (gender unknown) B, P Gen.-dat. Asirocʻi-n in an inscription from Hoṙomos (Širak), 1266 CE (KARAPETYAN 2015: 466; see also ALIŠAN 1881: 26b; KOSTANEANCʻ 1913: 109). ‒ D One might interpret it as consisting of *Asir-, a shortened form of *Asirat- (from Parth. *Asi(a)δat, cf. Gr. Ἀσιδάτης m. and Ἀσιαδάτᾱς m.), and the ending -ocʻ as in Tirocʻ 843 (cf. Tiros 841 from MPers. PN Tīrōs [tylwsy]). However, the etymology of this Iranian name is ambiguous; neither Aram. ašydt nor OPers. *Āçi-dāta- (see SCHMITT 1972b: 143, 2002: 91–94, 109, 2011: 133–135) would explain the Armenian -s-. On the other hand, note Neo-Assyr. Aširâ/u (on which see PNAE 1/I, 1998: 142–143). Remains uncertain. Aspahan → Spahan (704)

100

Iranian personal names in Armenian

56. Aspahapet f.: B Aspahapet Pahlaw, Košm (374): MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.28, 2.68, 2.71–72: 1913=1991: 146, 204, 207, 209; THOMSON 2006: 163, 212, 214, 215. For more detail and literature, see Karēn (365). ‒ P Daughter of the Parthian king Aršawir, sister of Artašēs, Karēn and Surēn. Her name was Košm; she took the name Aspahapet from the principality of her husband, who was the general of all the Aryans appointed by her father (MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.28). ‒ D This name reflects an Iranian name based on the title *spāda-pati- ‘army-chief, general’, cf. MPers. spāhbed, NPers. isbahbad, Parth. spāδ-pat, Sogd. sp’dpt, etc.; note Arm. spahapet vs. sparapet from Middle Persian and Parthian, respectively (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 22–23, 239–240; HAB 1: 271, 4: 258b & 263; TOUMANOFF 1963: 324–325; SCHMITT 1971a: 48 with fn. 28, 1987: 451b; PERIXANJAN 1993: 18–19; cf. ČXEIDZE 1999–2000: 167–168 on Georgian). This appellative is onomastically attested, e.g., in Bactr. m. PN Ασπαλοβιδο, Σπαλοβιδο (SIMSWILLIAMS 2010: 36). For the initial vowel of Aspahapet, cf. inscr. Parth. (a)spāδ-bed [‘sp’dpty, spdpty] ‘general’, ManParth. ispāδ [‘sp’d] ‘army’ and ManMPers. ispāh [‘sp’h] ‘army’ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 86a; SKJÆRVØ 2009: 201), the aforementioned Bactr. PN Ασπαλοβιδο, as well as Arm. asparapet attested in SEBĒOS 10 (ABGARYAN 1979: 73; THOMSON 1999: 14) next to sparapet in the same chapter. Further, cf. Sparakos (710). 57. Aspand m.: B Gen. Aspandu in a mid-17th-century colophon from Kafay / Crimea (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.3, 1984: 676). ‒ P Father of donator Adam. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as reflecting MIran. *Aspand, seen in Gr. (Ctesias) Ἀσπάνδᾱς m., probably from OIran. *Aspāvanta- thematization of *aspāvant- ‘possessing horses’ = Skt. áśvāvant- ‘id.’, cf. Elam. Áššá-man-da (see WERBA 1982: 77–78; SCHMITT 2006: 230–231, 2011: 138; TAVERNIER 2007: 118). Note, on the other hand, Northpont. Iran. Ἀσπάνδανος (Tanais), etc. (see VASMER 1971: 132; cf. ZGUSTA 1964: 104– 105). 58. Aspaniǰawar f.: B1 Gen.-dat. Aspaniǰawari-n in two colophons from Tpʻxis (Tbilisi) in the mid-17th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.3, 1984: 354– 355). ‒ P1 Wife of Šahparon and mother of Bēž (169), Zal and Awtʻandil. ‒ B, P 2 Aspaniǰawar in an inscription from the monastery of Hałbat, 1659 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 210 Nr. 405). ‒ D I tentatively assume a derivation from an Iranian name based on MPers. aspinǰ ‘hospitality; lodging, inn’, Paz. aspanž, aspenj ‘id.’, NPers. sipanj ‘place to stay, guest’, ManParth., ManMPers. ispenǰ [‘spynj/c] ‘hostel, place to saty’; Iranian loanwords: Syr.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

101

ešpezzā [’špz’] ‘lodging, inn’, Talm. Aram. ’wšpyz’, Mandaic špynz’ ‘abode, dwelling’; Arm. aspnǰakan ‘hospitable; receptacle, shelter’, aspnǰakanutʻiwn ‘reception, hospitality, lodging’ (see HAB 1: 275; MACKENZIE 1971: 12; NYBERG 1974: 32b; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 87b; CIANCAGLINI 2008: 118–119). Probable personal names from this etymon include: Sogd. Səpanǰ [sp’nc] m. ‘Inn’, (Ǝ)spānǰnēw? m. ‘Good at inn’; for the semantics, cf. Tīmšir m. prob. ‘Good (he who was born in an) inn’ (LURJE 2010: 107 Nr. 159, 348 Nr. 1088, 400 Nr. 1280); Hebr. ’Ašpanaz [’špnz] m. (JUSTI 1895: 46b; HUTTER 2015: 37–38). Note also YAv. Spinǰauruška-, a very obscure m. PN (on which see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 77 Nr. 290). The Armenian name presupposes a MIran. form *Aspan(a)ǰ-āwar; for the suffix, cf. MPers. *Āzn-āwar ‘Noble’ (Aznawor 5) and Šāmwār (Šamay 554); the internal -i- might be due to influence of iǰawor ‘guest, lodger’. 59. Aspat m.: B1 SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 51). ‒ P1 Son of Biwrat (173), grandson of Bagarat (140). ‒ B, P 2 Gen. Aspatay in an inscription from the monastery of St. Mamas, Vayocʻ Jor (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 173 Nr. 530). ‒ Cf. also JUSTI 1895: 43a. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects OIran. *Asp-āta-, hypocoristic in *-āta- to names with *aspa- ‘horse’, e.g. Parth. Aspa-dāt [’spdt] m. (cf. Gr. Ἀσπαδάτης m. in Ctesias) from OIran. *Aspa-dāta-. On the other hand, note Hebr. ’Aspatā [’spt’] (for a discussion of this and OIran. *Aspa-dāta-, see SCHMITT 2006: 228–231, 2011: 135 Nr. 96, 2016: 57 Nr. 73; HUTTER 2015: 31–32). The same suffix is found in Arm. Biwr-at (173), which SCHMITT (1984: 330 fn. 33) interprets as OIran. *Baivar-āta-, hypocoristic to such names as MPers., NPers. (Šāhnāma) Bēvarasp and Sarmat. Βαιορασπος (note also Biwraspi Aždahak (172) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1913=1991: 89–92). We thus have *-āta-formations of both components of Bēvarasp, viz. *Baivar- and *aspa-. It is also remarkable that the Armenian names Aspat and Biwrat are attested within the same family. For the suffix, cf. also Atat (66), Buṙzat (181), Kawat (367), Hormat (394), Ṙahat (637). For different explanations of the ending of Aspat, see NALBANDJAN 1971a: 42; PETROSYAN 2002: 23, 32, 117. [60. Aspet m.: B, P 1 Awšin (127), 11th century. ‒ B2 ALIŠAN 1885: 248a; MUTAFIAN 1988.1: 385. ‒ P2 Mayor of Mamestia (Cilicia), early 12th century. ‒ For other attestations of this name, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 231. ‒ D This name reflects MPers. m. PN Aspbed (see GIGNOUX 2003: 24) and is etymologically identical with the Arm. appellative aspet ‘cavalier, knight’ from *aspapet ‘master of horse’ (haplology) < OIran. *aspapati-, consisting

102

Iranian personal names in Armenian

of *aspa- ‘horse’ and *pati- ‘lord, chief’: Parth. ’sppty, MPers. asppat [’sppt] (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 109; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 231, HAB 1: 274– 275; HENNING 1954: 48 fn. 7; SCHMITT 1987: 451b; GARSOÏAN 1989: 509; cf. MAYRHOFER 1977a: 38); note also Bactr. Ασβιδο m., compare Ασβαροβιδο m. < *aspa-bāra-pati- (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 35). Note that the title aspet was often used as a nickname or by-name, cf. e.g. Awšin (127) and Varaztirocʻ (759). 61. Aspurak (gen. Aspurak-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Aspurak (twice) and gen. Aspurakay (in the titles) in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.4, 6.15 (1883=1984: 224, 229–230, note in the titles of the chapters; GARSOÏAN 1989: 235, 238). Other sources have Aspurakēs (62). ‒ P Patriarch of Greater Armenia, successor of Šahak (536) and descendant of Bishop Ałbianos (GARSOÏAN 1989: 360). ‒ D Arm. Aspurak directly reflects Parth. Aspōrag [’spwrk] m., cf. MPers. Aspōrag m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 49 and SCHMITT 2016: 58). For various etymological proposals of this Iranian name, see BACK 1978: 191–192; SCHMITT 1985a; GIGNOUX 1986: 49; HUYSE 1999.2: 59–60, 126–127; cf. TOXTAS’EV 2013: 595, 602; ALEMANY 2005: 18. For the Armenian by-form in -ēs (Aspurakēs 62), cf. Artašēs (118), Tirikēs (839). The comparisons of the Armenian name with Sarmatian Ἀσπουργος (which is derived from *aspa-ugra-, see ZGUSTA 1955: 75; BIELMEIER 1989: 241), Byz. Gr. Ἀσπαρούχ, OPers. asabāra- ‘rider’, etc. (JUSTI 1895: 43a, 47a; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 231; NALBANDJAN 1977: 208; GARSOÏAN 1989: 360; GAMKRELIDZE / IVANOV 1995.1: 468; DALALYAN 2002: 12) are uncertain. The resemblance with Thessalian PM Σπύραγος (on which see GARCÍA RAMÓN 2005) seems to be accidental. 62. Aspurakēs m.: B1 Aspurakēs in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.41, 3.49 (1913=1991: 309 line 21, 320 line 5). Nom. Aspurakēs and gen. Aspurakay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.11 (1887=1991: 67, 69). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 133). KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 1 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 23 line 14). For more sources, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 231. PʻAWSTOS BUZAND (6.4 & 6.15) has Aspurak (61) and gen. Aspurakay. ‒ P1 Aspurak (61). ‒ B2 ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 330. ‒ P2 Priest (erēcʻ), who participated at the Council of Šahapiwan, 444 CE. ‒ D Consists of Aspurak (61) and the ending -ēs (cf., e.g., Artašēs 118 and Tirikēs 839). 63. Asruk or Asurk, etc. (gen.-dat. Asrkoy) m.: B Gen. Asrkoy in P‘AWSTOS BUZAND 4.12 (1883=1984: 92; MALXASYANC‘ 1987: 172; GARSOÏAN 1989: 136). – P Son-in-law and successor of Xad of Mar(a)g as bish-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

103

op of Bagrewand and Aršarunik‘ in the second half of the 4th century (JUSTI 1895: 47a; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 250–251; GARSOÏAN 1989: 281 fn. 14, 360). – D Probably from Iranian *Asruka- (cf. JUSTI 1895: 47a) reflected in Asrukāni (mAs-ru-ka-a-ni), the name of a (probably Median) nobleman mentioned in two Assyrian letters from the Sargon II period (GRANTOVSKIJ 2007: 306–307 [< 1970]; PNAE 1/I, 1998: 137b). The name is probably of Iranian provenance, although its etymology is uncertain (SCHMITT 2009: 51– 52). SCHMITT (ibid.) notes that OIran. *Asruka- finds no support in the Armenian name since the latter is to be read differently, and refers to GARSOÏAN 1989: 360 who cites the name as Asurk / Asirk (note also SCHMITT in PNAE ibid.: “Arm. Asruk does not exist!”). However, the name is a hapax attested only in genitive-dative Asrkoy, the underlying nominative of which, as stated by Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 250), can be not only Asurk or Asirk, but also Asruk or Asrik. Therefore, I see no obstacle in deriving this Armenian name from the aforementioned PN *Asruka- regardless of its ultimate origin. 64. Atam m.: B zAtam išxann Gołtʻan in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.12 (1883=1984: 26 line 9; GARSOÏAN 1989: 82, cf. 361). ‒ P Prince of Gołtʻn. ‒ D I tentatively interpret Atam as a shortened form of a name reflected in Northpont. Iran. (Gorgippia) Ἀταμάζας, Ἀτταμάζας (on which see VASMER 1971: 133). Alternatively, it can be treated as consisting of *At- (see Atgēn 67) and -am (cf. Aršam 94). Cf. also Atʻik (7). 65. Atan (gen. Atan-ay) m.: B1 Paron Atan` tēr Pałrsay in “Taregirkʻ” by SMBAT SPARAPET (ŠAHNAZAREANC‘ 1859: 111), in a list of princes, which are berdatēr-kʻ ‘fortress-lords’. ‒ P1 Prince, lord of the fortress of P/Bałras, 12th century. ‒ B2 Atan and gen. Atani in “Taregirkʻ” by SMBAT SPARAPET (ŠAHNAZAREANC‘ 1859: 117–118). Gen. Atanay in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 9 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 187). In a colophon from 1286 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 587 Nr. 474a). For other sources, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 252. ‒ P2 Prince (payl, sir, išxan), tutelary of Lewon II’s daughter Zapēl, first quarter of the 13th century. ‒ Note also Siratan (title sir + Atan) m. attested since the 14th century (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 531). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, may be patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to *At- (see Atgēn 67). The view that it is a corruption of Atom (see AČAṘANJN supplem. 5, 1962: 283) is improbable.

104

Iranian personal names in Armenian

66. Atat m.: B1 Atat yazgēn Gnuneacʻ in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.43 (1913=1991: 312 line 5; THOMSON 2006: 301). ‒ P1 Prince of the Gnunikʻ house under the reign of Aršak III, 4th century. ‒ B2 Abl. yAtateay Tayocʻ episkoposē in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 41). ‒ P2 Bishop of the Taykʻ. ‒ B3 SEBĒOS 16, 30 (ABGARYAN 1979: 87–88, 104, cf. 252– 253 n. 233; THOMSON 1999: 32, 55 with fn. 345). ‒ P3 Atat of the Xorxoṙuni house; he rebelled against the Persian king Xosrov. ‒ D I interpret this name as hypocoristic in OIran. *-āta- (on which see Aspat 59 and Biwrat 173) to *At- (Atam 64 and Atgēn 67). 67. Atgēn m.: B Atgēn sepuhn Vanandacʻi in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.83 (1904=1985: 153 line 18; THOMSON 1991: 212). ‒ P Noble (sepuh) from Vanand; not attested elsewhere. ‒ D This name has been considered as hypocoristic in -ēn, and the rest is unclear (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 90 fn. 2; SCHMITT 1984: 330; cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 253). In my opinion, Atgēn consists of *At-, which may reflect a shortened form of such names as MPers. Ādūg [’twk] m. < *ā-tū-ka- ‘capable, strong’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 28) and the suffix *-gēn (on which see Babgēn 133); compare Arm. atak ‘capable, adroit’ from *ā-tau̯ a-ka- vel sim. (cf. JUSTI 1895: 524). 68. Atrnerseh m.: B1 Atrnerseh episkopos in ZAKʻARIA (“ARARAT”, 1868, Nr. 8: 102b). ‒ P1 Bishop in Artaz, 1st century CE. ‒ B2 Atrnerseh, pʻuštipanan sałar in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.71 (1904=1985: 128 line 18; THOMSON 1991: 184). STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 16 (1861: 41ff.). ‒ P2 Persian general. ‒ B3 Atrnerseh Ṙštuneacʻ tēr in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42). ‒ P3 Lord of Ṙštunikʻ. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 262–263 and supplem. 5, 1962: 284. ‒ D This name reflects the Parthian equivalent of MPers. Ādur-Narseh m. which consists of the Iranian word for ‘fire’ (Atrvšnasp 70) and Nerseh 523 (JUSTI 1895: 3–4; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 23; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 261; GIGNOUX 1986: 38, 2003: 21). Cf. also Georg. Adarnase (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b, cf. TAKAJŠVILI / ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 30). 69. Atrormizd (gen. Atrormzd-i) m.: B Atrormizd Aršakan and gen. Atrormzdi in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.40–41 (1904=1985: 73, 75; THOMSON 1991: 117, 119). Atrormizd in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 260). Further, see Aršakan (93). ‒ P Persian marzpan of Armenia. ‒ D MPers. m. PN ĀdurOhrmazd, “theophoric dummy dvandva” (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 23, 27; GIGNOUX 1986: 38; SCHMITT 1987: 457b). Further, see Ormizd (586).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

105

70. Atrvšnasp (gen. Atrvšnasp-ay) m.: B1 Atrvšnasp Yozmandean in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.66–69 (1904=1985: 118 lines 24 & 38, 120–124 [gen. Atrvšnaspay 121 line 16]; THOMSON 1991: 172, 174–179). ‒ P1 Persian, governor (marzpan) of Armenia. ‒ B2 ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.71: 1904=1985: 128 line 19 (Atrvšnaspn-i-Tapean), 130 line 17 (zAtrvšnaspn Tapean); THOMSON 1991: 184, 186. ‒ P2 Persian general. ‒ D This name reflects MPers. ĀdurVišnasp m., Ādur-Gušnasp m., etc., consisting of the Iranian word for ‘Fire’ (cf. ManMPers. and ManParth. ādur [’/’’dwr] ‘fire’; found also in Arm. atr-agoyn ‘of fiery colour’ (9. Ahgun) and Všnasp (806); see NÖLDEKE 1879: 387– 388 (Āδar-gušnasp in Tabari; cf. 388 fn. 1 with a reference to Sebēos); HORN 1890: 655 (Āturgušnasp); HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 23; GIGNOUX 1986: 36, 40, 2003: 21. Further, see Yozmandean (509) and Tapean (827). 71. Atran f.: B In a colophon from 1330 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 228 Nr. 286). ‒ P Mother of Šatin, who was relative of Kʻawun; the latter received a Gospel. ‒ D This name may reflect an *-āna-patronymic to a shortened form of such ‘Fire’-names as MPers. Ādur-Narseh (Atrnerseh 68) and Ādur-Višnasp (Atrvšnasp 70); cf. MPers. m. PN Ādurān (see GIGNOUX 1986: 29 Nr. 24). Further, see Atrik (72). The connection with Gr. Ἀδριανή, the feminine form of Lat. Adrianus (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 261), is improbable. 72. Atrik B, P 1 m. Uncertain; see JUSTI 1895: 50b. ‒ B, P 2 f. PN in Polis, in modern times (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 261; cf. Atran 71) ‒ D This name, if reliable, may reflect MPers. hypocoristic *Ādur-īk (cf. Bactr. Αδοριγο m. SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 31) to such ‘Fire’-names as MPers. Ādur-Narseh (Atrnerseh 68) and Ādur-Višnasp (Atrvšnasp 70). Further, see Atran (71). 73. Aragoyn m.: B Paron Aragoyn` tēr Hamusin in “Taregirkʻ” by SMBAT SPARAPET (ŠAHNAZAREANC‘ 1859: 111), in a list of princes, which are berdatēr-kʻ ‘fortress-lords’. Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 265) cites the nominative form as †Aragoy. However, none of the names in that list are given with the article -n, so the name should be understood as Aragoyn. ALIŠAN (1885: 206b, 471a) has Arewgoyn, which may be due to folk-etymological reinterpretation as composed of arew ‘sun’ and goyn ‘colour’, thus ‘Sun-coloured’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 272). ‒ P Prince, lord of the fortress of Hamus, 12th century. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects OIran. *Ragu-(a)ina-, hypocoristic in *-(a)ina- to *Ragu- ‘swift, quick’, cf. ManParth. raγ [rg] adj. adv. ‘quick, swift’, Av. raγu- ‘leicht beweglich, flink’, Skt. raghú- ‘hastening, fleet, rapid’, m. ‘racer’, Arm. LW erag and arag, pl. -unkʻ ‘quick, swift, fast’.

106

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Cf. Babyl. m. PN Ra-ga-mé/mi-en, if from OIran. *Ragu-(a)ina- (ZADOK 2009: 290 Nr. 460; see also TAVERNIER 2007: 278 Nr. 4.2.1328 with more references). Note also Lyc. m. PN Ραγοας (see ZGUSTA 1964: 443 § 1319a). 74. Aram m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.5–6, 1.12–15, 1.31 (1913=1991: 17–20, 42, 43, 45, 48, 85). ‒ P1 Armenian nahapet, son of Harmay (386) and father of Aray Gełecʻik. ‒ B2 ZARBHANALEAN 1897: 569. ‒ P2 Author of the letter Tʻułtʻ aṙ Atovm Anjewacʻeacʻ išxan, 10th century. ‒ B3 In an inscription from Hałbat, 1172 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 195 Nr. 363). ‒ P3 Donator of the Hałbat monastery, son of Hamazasp. ‒ B4 Tēr Aram in a colophon from the monastery of Surb Kanancʻ vankʻ in the Mokkʻ district, 1579 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 577). ‒ P4 Priest (kʻahanay), with a nickname (makanun) Harǰik. ‒ For other attestations, see JUSTI 1895: 20a; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 267–268. – D This name is formally and probably also etymologically identical with the Iranian PN reflecting *ā-rāma- ‘rest, peace’: NPers. Ārām, Bactr. *Αραμο or *Αραμιγο in the family name or patronym Αραμιγανο (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 34, alternatively assuming a derivation from an ethnic adj. *αραμιγο ‘Aramaean’, cf. Syr. Ārāmāyā). The resemblance is often considered as accidental, however (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 266; J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 52). Further, note Iranian forms without the initial ā-, such as MPers. Rām m. (GIGNOUX 2003: 56), which is reflected in Arm. Eram (274) m. with regular e-prothesis before an initial r-; cf. also Ṙam f. (638) borrowed at a somewhat later stage. On the other hand, Arm. Aram has been linked with the name of the Urartian king (Assyr.) mA(r)-ra-mu/-me (on the form see PNAE 1/I, 1998: 132–133; SCHMITT 2008: 503–504) and Skt. m. PN Rāmá- (for a thorough discussion, see PETROSYAN 1997, 2002: 43ff., 163, 2005: 212, 2007: 31, 33, 35, 2010: 137, 2015: 132, 146, 183 et passim). The latter reflects Skt. rāmá‘dark, black’ from PIE *(H)reh1-mo- (MAYRHOFER EWAIA 2, 1996: 449, 2003: 76), which would yield, I think, †Erim or †Arim in native Armenian terms, or †Eram (less probably, also *Aram) as a loanword. Further, note PN Αραμοας in Pisidia-Lycaonia (J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 52; for the form, see ZGUSTA 1964: 87 § 82–1). 75. Aramayis (gen. Aramayis-ay) m.: B Nom. Aramayis (var. lect. Armayis) and gen. Aramayisay (var. lect. Armasia, Armayiseay, Aramawseay, Aramusay, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.5, 1.12 (1913=1991: 19–20, 39; THOMSON 2006: 72–73, 86–87). Aramayis in SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979:

Iranian personal names in Armenian

107

48, 50). Aramayis (var. lect. Armayis, Armeis) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 41). For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 287–288. – P Armenian nahapet, son of Aramaneak (76) and grandson of Hayk, the eponym of Armenians. – This name was revived in the 19th century. Shortened forms are Aram and Mayis. In Łarabał one finds Armavis (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 287). – D This name was derived from Middle Iranian *Ārāmayīs < OIran. *rāma(n)-īsa- ‘peaceful, joyful’, consisting of *rāma‘joy, peace’ and *ais- ‘to strive’, with ā-particle, i.e. “He who strives to peace, joy” (PERIXANJAN 1993: 11; AYVAZIAN-TERZIAN 1999–2000: 414); cf. Elam. Ra-mi-šá f. < OIran. *Rām-isā- (TAVERNIER 2007: 280 Nr. 4.2.1345). On the other hand, it has been compared with Lycian m. PN Αρμαις (J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 53; PETROSYAN 2009: 68–69, 2015: 197–198; for the Lycian name, see ZGUSTA 1964: 94 § 97–12; FRASER / MATTHEWS 2013: 59b). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 287) considers Ar(a)mayis as a name of unknown origin and points out that the resemblance with Syriac rəmīsā ‘sweet, mild’ is accidental. 76. Aramaneak (gen. Aramanek-ay), Aramenak (gen. Aramenak-ay) m.: B Aramaneak (var. lect. Aramenak, Armaneak, Armenak, Armeneak, etc.) and gen. Aramanekay (var. lect. Armanekay, Aramenakay, Armenakay) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.5, 1.9–12, 1.20 (1913=1991: 19–20, 32–33, 36–39, 64). Aramenak (var. lect. Aramaneak) and gen. Aramenakay in SEBĒOS 1–4 (ABGARYAN 1979: 48–56) Armen(e)ak in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 41). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, son of Hayk (the eponym of Armenians) and father of Aramayis (75). ‒ D This name has been treated in complex relation with Aram (74) and/or Armen ‘Armenian’ (see, e.g., J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 52–53, 1987: 286–287, 409, 411). PETROSYAN (2002: 82– 87, 2015: 49, 179–180 fn. 12, 219; cf. J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 287) interprets it from IE *Ari̯ omen (cf. Skt. Aryamán, etc.) through conflation with Aram (74); note ManMPers. m. PN Aryāmān (see COLDITZ 2017 Nrs. 59–65). One might also think of MPers. m. PN Rāmēn, Rā̆mēnōy (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 151 Nr. 791, 2003: 56 Nr. 281) and Parth. Rāminak (see SCHMITT 2016: 181 Nr. 411); cf. also Georg. Ramin (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b). I tentatively assume an underlying native Armenian m. PN *Ar-men- < IE m. PN *h2nr̥ -menes- ‘He who possesses manly mind/spirit’ (cf. Gr. Ἀνδρομένης, YAv. Nərəmanah-, Skt. nr̥ -máṇas-; see Nariman 517) with Arm. ar-, the oblique and derivational stem of ayr ‘man’ < PIE *h2nēr. Later on this PN *Armen would blend with other PNs: Arm. PN Aram, MPers. Rāmēn, ManMPers. Aryāmān and Parth. Rāminak and become Ar(a)menak and

108

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Aramaneak. Finally, Ar(a)maneak is reminiscent of m. PN Αρμανικη in Cilicia Tracheia (for which see ZGUSTA 1964: 95; FRASER / MATTHEWS 2013: 59b). Arast → Erast (276) 77. Arbak m.: B Arbak in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 102). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Parēt (609). ‒ D This name reflects OIran. hypocoristic PN *Arbaka- < *arba- ‘small, ̈ SCHMANN 1893: 105 fn. 7 = young’, note Skt. árbha- ‘small, young’ (HUB 1976: 306 fn. 7); cf. Syr. Arbak [’rbq] m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 37), Neo-Assyr. mAr-ba-ku, Babyl. Ar-ba-ak-ka (PNAE 1/I, 1998: 128; ZADOK 2009: 81), Gr. Ctesias’s form Ἀρβάκης, Lyc. Arppaχu, perhaps also Elam. fem. Harbakka; a different formation from the same etymon: Iran. *Arb-ina-: Gr. Ἀρβίνας, Elam. Harbena, Lyc. Erbbina (BENVENISTE 1958: 54; SCHMITT 1967a: 133 fn. 103, 1976: 31, 1982: 17–18, 20–21, 1982a: 377–379, 2002: 41–42, 2011: 79–81; MAYRHOFER 1973: 154). The resemblance with Arm. arbak ‘hare’ (Č‘UGASZYAN 1986: 83 Nr. T38, 101) is accidental. 78. Arbanēs m.: B Gen. Arbanēsi-n in a colophon from Arčēš, 1462 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 438; the corresponding fragment of this colophon is missing from HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 179). ‒ P Grandfather pf Xōǰay Xačʻatur. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as a patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to a name containing *Arba- (see Arbak 77) with the ending -ēs (cf., e.g., Artanēs 114, Artašēs 118 and Tirikēs 839). 79. Argam (gen. Argam-ay) m.: B Nom. Argam and gen. Argamay, abl. i Muracʻenēn Argamay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.44, 2.46–47, 2.51 (1913=1991: 169, 171, 174, 180–181; THOMSON 2006: 181–182, 184, 190– 191); in 2.51 Argam is identified with Argawan (80). ‒ P Tanutēr (‘master/lord of the house or family’) of the Muracʻean family who was descended from Aždahak (8). ‒ D This name probably consists of OIran. *arg- ‘price’ and *ama- ‘impetuosity, strength’ (cf. Aršam 94), thus: ‘Strong with his value or dignity’ vel sim. On the other hand, Argam has been linked with Northpont. Iran. (Olbia) Αργαμηνος (ZGUSTA 1955: 67 § 53). In the same place, viz. Olbia, one finds Ἀργουάναγος derived from the same OIran. root *arg- ‘price’ (ZGUSTA 1955: 67–68 § 54; VASMER 1971: 131), cf. Argawan (80), which is identified with Argam in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.51. The final

Iranian personal names in Armenian

109

-m in Argam vs. Argawan is reminiscent of Vahram (723) and Vṙam (812) vs. Vahagn (719) and Vahan (720). Further, cf. Ardamozan/Argamozan (81). Argamozan m. → Ardamozan (81) 80. Argawan m.: B Gen. Argawanay twice in pre-Christian epic “enumerating / recording songs” (tʻueleacʻ ergkʻ) lovingly preserved in the wineabundant district of Gołtʻn and recorded by the 5th century historian MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.30 (1913=1991: 84; THOMSON 2006: 117–118). Argawan is identified with Argam (79) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.51 (1913=1991: 181; THOMSON 2006: 191). ‒ P See Argam (79). ‒ D This name and its by-form Arǰewan (108) most probably reflect Iranian name forms related with YAv. m. PN Arəǰauuan-, NPers. Argawān, Northpont. Iran. (Olbia) Ἀργουάναγος m., etc., based on the root *arg-/*arǰ- ‘to be worth/valuable, deserve’: YAv. arəǰa- ‘valuable’, Sogd. ’rγ ‘value’, Oss. arγ ‘price’, ManParth. arγāw ‘noble, fine, pleasing’, ManMPers. arzān [’rz’n] ‘valuable, worthy’, NPers. arzān ‘valuable, worthy’, etc.; Skt. arghá- m. ‘value, price’, arghya- n. ‘Ehrengabe’, árhati ‘to be worth, deserve’; Arm. (Iranian LW) arg-awor ‘valuable’, y-arg ‘price, value’, y-argem ‘to respect, honour, revere’, aržem ‘to cost, be worth’, aržan ‘worthy; dignity’, etc. (ADONCʻ 2008 [< 1937]: 460; HAB 1: 301–302, 314–316; BOLOGNESI 1960: 45; MAYRHOFER EWAIA 1, 1992: 114, 124; OLSEN 1999: 295–296, 513–514, 868; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 52–53). Further, see Argam (79). Other personal names from this appellative include: MPers. Arzīg m., Parth. Aržak, etc. (see Arjan 88), Sogd. Arγēn [’rγ’yn] m., hypocoristic in OIran. *-ina- or *-aina- to ’rγ ‘value’ (LURJE 2010: 97–98). One might interpret Arm. Argawan as patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to the aforementioned ManParth. arγāw ‘noble, fine’ (cf. RUSSELL 2006: 138). As far as the epic context of Argawan is concerned, especially remarkable is its relation with the swineherd Argwana recorded in a narrative of the Narts in Adygei (RUSSELL 2006: 111, 130–141; DALALYAN 2006b: 52–53; PETROSYAN 2012: 9 fn. 5, 15–16, 27–28). 81. Ardamozan or Argamozan m.: B Ardamozan, var. lact. Argamozan in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.23 (1913=1991: 70–71; THOMSON 2006: 108–109). ‒ P Son of the king of Assyria Senekʻerim and brother of Sanasar; the two brothers killed their father and fled to Armenia. Ardamozan is called Ardumuzan (gen. Ardumuzaneay) in Chronicon by EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA (AWGEREANCʻ [AUCHER] 1818.1: 43) and Adramelēkʻ in the BIBLE (4

110

Iranian personal names in Armenian

KINGS 19.37, ISAIAH 37.38). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110) has abl. y-Adramozan-ē. ‒ D The -ozan part may reflect, in my opinion, that of MPers. Mihrōzan m. < OIran. *Miθra-bauǰ-ana- (Me(h)ružan 467). It seems possible that the original form was Argam-ozan, name of Iranian origin (based on Argam 79), which was later blended with the Assyrian name Adramelēkʻ 82. Ardarmos m.: B STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 65 (1861: 270). ‒ P Persian governor of Georgia; he renovated Mcʻxitʻay and built a wall from the mountain Armaz to the Kura River. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as a Grecized form of OIran. PN *R̥ t-arma-, consisting of *R̥ ta- (see Artak 111, etc.) and *(H)arm- of unknown origin, probably seen in Gr. Ἁρμα-μίθρης and Syr. Armamitros (see Harmay 386) and Gr. Σώσαρμος (rendered as Arm. Sovsarmos/Sōsarmos 694). Typologically compare, e.g., MPers. m. PN Ard-Ohrmazd (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 48 Nr. 135). 83. Arduard m.: B Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 128–130; cf. GARAGAŠEAN 1895, 1: 79–80, 2: 130; MANANDYAN 1940: 18; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 271. ‒ P Armenian prince (naxarar, išxan). ‒ D This name probably reflects OPers. m. PN *R̥ ta-vardiya- ‘R̥ tas Kraft[fülle] (ausgestattet)’ > A-r-t-v-r-di-i-y- (cf. Elam. Ir-du-mar-ti-ia) from OIran. *R̥ ta-varziya- > Babyl. Ar-ta-mar-zi(-ia), Aram. ’Rtwrzy (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 271; for the names and the etymology, see MAYRHOFER 1973: 167 Nr. 8.616, 1979b: 13 Nr. 10; TAVERNIER 2007: 44 Nrs. 2.2.3–4; ZADOK 2009: 113 Nr. 77). 84. Aremard m.: B Aremard in an inscription from Nazareth, first half of the fifth century (STONE 1990–91: 316–319). ‒ P Pilgrim. ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Ariya-mr̥ du- (cf. Gr. PN Ἀριόμαρδος for a number of Persian commanders in Herodotus and Aeschylus) consisting of *Ariya- ‘Aryan, Iranian’ and *mr̥ du‘soft, mild, short’, cf. Av. mərəzu- ‘short’, OPers. m. PN Mr̥ duniya [m-r-du-un-i-y-], Greek rendering Μαρδόνιος (SCHMITT 1998a: 136–140, 2011: 88–89, 236–240, cf. also SCHMITT 1967a: 133, 1978: 52–53; HINZ 1975: 40; MAYRHOFER 1979b: 24). Further, cf. Armog (91). Arzangul → Arjan (88) Arzani m. → Arjan (88)

Iranian personal names in Armenian

111

85. Arzu f.: B1 Arzu xatʻun in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 14 (MELIKʻ̌ NYAN 1961: 215). SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 173. DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: ŌHANJA 197, 199. ‒ P1 Daughter of Kʻurd (prince of Kayean) and wife of Vaxtʻank Hatʻerkʻecʻi. ‒ B2 Arzu xatʻun in RAFFI 1882: 305 fn. *. ‒ P2 Princess, founder of Xutʻay monastery in Arcʻax. ‒ B3 Arzu xatʻun in “Ołb” by STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN (1885: 6 line 2). ‒ P3 Daughter of a foreign prince (aylazgi išxan) of Siwnikʻ. ‒ D Reflects NPers. f. PN Ārzū based on the appellative ārzō ‘desire, lust’, cf. MPers. ārzōg ‘id.’ and m. PN Ārzōg (JUSTI 1895: 42; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 274; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 48; cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 48 Nr. 141). 86. Ariobarzan m.: B1 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 222–223. ‒ P1 Cappadocian king. ‒ B2 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 280, 284. Further, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 276. ‒ P2 King of Median descent, identified as Aprsam Arcruni (42). ‒ D Reflects ’Αριοβαρζάνης, Lat. Ariobarzanes (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 276; cf. JUSTI 1895: 25–26) < OIran. “Rektionskompositum” *Ariya-br̥ z-ana- ‘Die Arier/Iranier groß werden lassend’, cf. Parth. Aryabarzan [’rybrzn] (see SCHMITT 2011: 88 Nr. 42, 2016: 53 Nr. 62). 87. Aristakēs (gen. Aristak-(e)ay or Aristakē/is-i, ins. Aristakis-a-w) (spelled also with initial Aṙ-, Əṙ- and Ṙ-) m.: B1 Nom. Aristakēs (var. lect. Aṙistakēs, Aṙəstakēs, Ṙəstakēs) and ins. Aristakisaw (var. lect. Aṙistakisaw, Aṙastakawn, Aṙastawn, Əṙəstakisaw, Ṙəstakisawn) in AGATʻANGEŁOS §§ 859, 861–862, 866, 873, 884–885 (1909=1980: 450, 452, 455, 459, 465; THOMSON 1976: 392/393 et passim). Nom. Aristakēs and gen. Aristakay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.2, 3.5, 3.10, [3.14] (1883=1984: 6, 9, 22; GARSOÏAN 1989: 67, 70, 79, 86, cf. 257 n. 9). Nom. Aristakēs (var. lect. Aṙistakēs, Ṙəstakēs) and gen. Aristakeay (var. lect. Aṙistakeay, Aṙistak(es)ay, Əṙistak(e)ay, Ṙəstakisi) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.90–91, 3.2 (1913=1991: 240, 242–243, 258). For later sources and discussion, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 277–278; GARSOÏAN 1989: 351. Note also abl. Ṙstakisē in a 12th century colophon (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 311, cf. 358b). ‒ P1 Younger son and immediate successor of Grigor Lusaworičʻ (son of Anak 19 of Parthian descent) as patriarch / archbishop of Greater Armenia; brother of Vrtʻanēs (818). ‒ B2 Ṙstakēs in a colophon from 1040 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 86 Nr. 104). ‒ P2 Priest, recipient of a Gospel. ‒ B3 Aristakēs (var. lect. Ṙəstak/gēs, Əṙstakēs) vardapet Lastiver(t)cʻi in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 7–8). Aristakēs Lastivertacʻi in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 37b, 72. For more sources and lit., see AČAṘANJN 1,

112

Iranian personal names in Armenian

1942: 279–280; THOMSON 1995: 102–103. ‒ P3 11th century historian. ‒ B, P 4 Acc. zṘstakēs and twice gen. Ṙstakisi in three colophons from 1180s CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 234 Nrs. 252a-c). ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 280–284 and supplem. 5, 1962: 285–286. ‒ D This name may be consisting of OIran. *Rista-ka- and the ending -ēs, cf., e.g., Artašēs (118), Vrtʻanēs (818) and Tirikēs (839). The underlying appellative is disputed (see JUSTI 1895: 262b; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 278–279; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 9, 22, 1971b: 220–221; GARSOÏAN 1989: 351); cf. MPers. aristak ‘living, not dead’ (Ṙ. NALBANDYAN 1965: 43), ristag ‘corpse’, ‘way, manner; sect’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 72), ristak ‘custom, rule, law’ (NYBERG 1974: 170a); ManMPers. ristagīgīh ‘mortality’ (?) and ristāhēz ‘resurrection, redemption’, ManParth. rist [ryst] adv. ‘correctly, duly, truly’ (BOYCE 1977: 80; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 304a). 88. Arjan (gen. Arjan-i, ins. Arjan-a-w) m.: B1 Arjan and gen. Arjani in “Patmutʻiwn Tarōnoy” (ABRAHAMYAN 1941: 63 fn. 9, 80–86, 94 fn. 11, 95, 116; AVDOYAN 1993: 70, 76–79). Mentioned also in a 13th century colophon, with the epithet piłc ‘impure, profane, detestable’ (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 481 with fn. *); also ənd Arjanay kʻrmapeti in “Žamanakagrut‘iwn” (Chronicle) by GRIGOR KAMAXEC‘I / DARANAⱢC‘I (NŠANEAN 1915: 515). Further, see HARUTʻYUNYAN 2000: 131–137. ‒ P1 Chief priest of the pagan god Gis(i)anē. ‒ B2 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.60 (1913=1991: 341 line 18; THOMSON 2006: 329). Ins. Arjanaw in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.38 (1904=1985: 70 line 18; THOMSON 1991: 113). VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1862: 51, 53). KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 28 line 7) mentions two pupils named Arjan. For other sources, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 285. Mentioned also in a colophon to a “Kanonagirkʻ”, 1630 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.2, 1978: 371). ‒ P2 Arjan Arcruni, pupil of St. Mesrop (not mentioned by Koriwn); also known by the name Arǰewan or Arłewan 108 (ZARBHANALEAN 1897: 294). ‒ D This name has been identified with Arm. arjan ‘statue, image, idol, column’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 284; AVDOYAN 1993: 198; cf., however, SARGISEAN 1890: 123–124). I alternatively assume an underlying Iranian name derived from the root *arg-/*arǰ- ‘to be worth/valuable, deserve’, cf. MPers. Arz-āfrīd m. “béni (pour sa) valeur” and hypocoristic Arzīg m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 48, 2003: 23–24), Parth. Aržak and Elam. Harzakka < OIran. *Arǰaka- (TAVERNIER 2007: 113; LIVŠIC 2010: 63–64; SCHMITT 2016: 55); for more detail, see Argawan (80) and Arǰewan (108). Arm. Arjan may reflect the MPers. appellative arzān ‘valuable, worthy’ and be thus identified with such names as NPers. (Tabari) Arzan-bān

Iranian personal names in Armenian

113

(cf. JUSTI 1895: 42a), Arm. Arzani m. in the 17th century and the family name Arzangulean (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 274; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 41), or patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to these names. For an alternative etymology, see Ałan (11). Further, note PN Αρζανος in Pisidia (see ZGUSTA 1964: 90 § 88; SCHMITT 1971: 178) and Neo-Assyr. Arzāni [mar-za-a-ni], hypocoristic in -ān to ’rz ‘cedar (on which see PNAE 1/I, 1998: 135b). 89. Armamitʻrēs, Aṙmamitʻṙēos m.: B Amramitʻēs and Armamitʻrēs in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 98, 2: 78–79). Aṙmamitʻṙēos (var. lect. Aṙmametʻṙēos, Aṙmamitʻrēos, Aṙmamitʻṙos, Amamitʻṙēos, Armatʻridēs, etc.) in the list of Chaldaeans (Kʻałdēacʻwocʻ) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 60; THOMSON 2006: 101). ‒ P Assyrian king. ‒ D Renders Gr. Ἁρμαμίθρης (JUSTI 1895: 127a), cf. Syr. Armamitros [’rm’mytrws] (for an etymological discussion, see SCHMITT 2011: 90–91 Nr. 46; further, see Harmay 386). Cf. also Mitrēos (487). 90. Armayēl, Aramayēl m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.17 (Aramayēl, var. lect. Armayel, Armayēl), 3.23 (Armayēl, var. lect. Armayil, Armaēl), see ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 172 line 4, 339 line 2; DOWSETT 1961: 108, 225. Armayēl in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 23. ‒ P Son of Persian prince Mirh (490) and father of Vard (765) (Movsēs Kałankatuacʻi). According to Mxitʻar Ayrivanecʻi, he was a king of Albania, successor of Mihr and predecessor of Vard. ‒ D Reflects MPers. Armāyēl ‘the Aramean’, NPers. Armā’īl, a legendary figure in the myth of Ẓaḥḥāk (JUSTI 1895: 26–27, cf. 498; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 287; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 7–8; cf. GIPPERT 1984: 41b n. 32). According to the Šāhnāma (see ASMUSSEN in Encyclopaedia Iranica 1, 1985: 413), the two Persian princes, the pious Armāyel (’rm’yl, var. ’rm’nk) and the foresighted Garmāyel (var. grm’nk) worked as cooks for the tyrant Ẓaḥḥāk. The two snakes which sprouted from Ẓaḥḥāk’s shoulders (see also YARSHATER in Encyclopaedia Iranica 13, 2006: 302a; cf. “the kiss on the shoulders and the consequent birth of the dragons” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1913: 89, THOMSON 2006: 123, concerning the narrative on Aždahak (8)) were to be fed with the brains of victims, but some were saved by the two princes. This Iranian name has also survived, in my opinion, as Arin-Armanelin in an Armenian folk tale in the context of a prince born as a snake, Ōj-Manuk (composed of ōj ‘snake’ and manuk ‘child’; cf. RUSSELL 1994–95 on “snakechildren”), for whom young girls were sacrificed (HAYKUNI 1902: 20–26;

114

Iranian personal names in Armenian

HAYŽOŁHEK‘ 3, 1962: 175–181). The form Armaneli instead of Armayēl can easily be explained by the Persian by-form ’Rm’nk and a folk-etymological association with Arm. armanal ‘to admire, be astonished’, z-armanali ‘admirable, astonishing’. Another echo of Armayēl, this time without the nasal, is seen in a cross-form Ōj-Mayil in a similar folk tale (see HAYŽOŁHEK‘ 3, 1962: 37–62). 91. Armog m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31 (1913=1991: 86; THOMSON 2006: 120). SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 51). Nom. Armog and abl. yArmogay in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (1912=1980: 23) and SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). ‒ P Armenian king, son and successor of Zareh (288) and predecessor of Bagam (138) or, according to Sebēos, Sarhang (672). ‒ D This name probably reflects an OIran. unattested m. PN *Ariyamagu- ‘Aryan magus’ > MIran. *Arī-mog(u) > Arm. *Ar(i)mog (NALBANDJAN 1971a: 12). Compare OIran. *Ariya-Miθra- > MPers. > Syr. m. PN Arimihr [’rymyhr] (SCHMITT 1978a: 406; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 39 Nr. 51) and OIran. *Ariya-b-aya- > *Arībaya- > Gr. m. PN Ἀριβαῖος (SCHMITT 2011: 87 Nr. 41). In contrast with the contraction *-iya- > *-ī- observable in these cases, one finds, e.g., Ἀριόμαρδος and Arm. Aremard (84) < *Ariamard from OIran. *Ariya-mr̥ du-. The second element of Arm. Armog is OIran. PN *Magu- ‘Magus’ (cf. Parth. mgw, Arm. mog ‘id.’), which is reflected in Gr. Μᾶγος and Elam. Ma-ku-iš (see SCHMITT 1978: 38–39 § 3.1.6, 2011: 230–231 Nr. 187; TAVERNIER 2007: 61 Nr. 2.2.39). 92. Aršak (gen. Aršak-ay, abl. y-Aršak-ay) m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.9, 2.11 (1913=1991: 118–119, 121). ‒ P1 King Aršak I. ‒ B2 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.18, 3.20–21 (1883=1984: 41, 45, 49 et passim). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.13 (1913=1991: 271 et passim). ‒ P2 King Aršak II (GARSOÏAN 1989: 352–353). ‒ B3 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37f. (1883=1984: 202 et passim). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.41ff. (1913=1991: 309ff.). ‒ P3 King Aršak III (GARSOÏAN 1989: 353–354). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 291–294 and supplem. 5, 1962: 286. The name appears in an r-less form, Ašak (cf. Ašušay 35), in undated inscriptions from Bagnayr in Širak (ALIŠAN 1881: 120b) and, gen. Ašaki, from Siwni vankʻ in Sisian (DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 87 Nr. 244). ‒ D The well-known Iranian king name *R̥ ša-ka-, hypocoristic to the names containing *r̥ šan- ‘man, hero’: OPers. R̥ ša-ka- [a-r-š-k-], Parth. (Awrōmān) Ἀρσάκης, Babyl. Ar-šá-ka-a, etc. (MAYRHOFER 1974b: 206, 1979b: 12; SCHMITT 1978: 23–24, 2006: 75–77, 2016: 44; ZADOK 2009: 87–98). Alternatively, it has been assumed that this

Iranian personal names in Armenian

115

name contains the Iranian word for ‘bear’ (cf. Yav. arša- m. ‘id.’); note also Skt. m. PN Ŕ̥kṣa- (RV 8.68.15) reflecting ŕ̥kṣa- m. ‘bear’ (BRANDENSTEIN / MAYRHOFER 1964: 106; MAYRHOFER KEWA 1, 1956: 118–119, EWAIA 1, 1992: 247, 2003: 22), as well as other hypocoristic personal names based on the PIE word for ‘bear’ (*h2r̥ tk̂ o-) in cognate languages, such as Arm. Arǰ-uk m. from arǰ ‘bear’, Lat. Ursula ‘little bear’, etc. (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 290– 291, 302). Nevertheless, the solution with *r̥ šan- ‘man, hero’ is more probable (SCHMITT ibid.). 93. Aršakan m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.68 (1913=1991: 204; THOMSON 2006: 212). SEBĒOS 3 (ABGARYAN 1979: 55). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 113). ‒ P1 Persian king, successor of Aršak Mec (92) and predecessor of Aršanak (95). ‒ B2 Atrormizd Aršakan in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.40: 1904=1985: 73; THOMSON 1991: 117. ‒ P2 Persian marzpan of Armenia (Atrormizd, 69). ‒ D Patronymic to Aršak, 92 (cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 27; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 291). 94. Aršam (gen. Aršam-ay) m.: B1 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 41). ‒ P1 Aršam Arcruni, successor of Marod and predecessor of Aršawir (98). ‒ B, P 2 Arsames, son of Sames (Sam 654); he was king of Sophēnē (Copʻkʻ) and, later, of Armenia; founder of Arsamosata (Aršamašat); 3rd century BCE: JUSTI 1895: 29b Nr. 10 281a Nr. 4; GARAGAŠEAN 1895.2: 130; LEO 1, 1966: 291; GARSOÏAN apud HOVANNISIAN 1997.1: 50. ‒ B3 Aršam and gen. Aršamay, identified with Arǰam (107); “some Syrians call him Manov(ay), according to the custom of many to have two names, like Herovdēs Agrippas, or Titos Antoninos or Titos Yustos” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.24–25 (1913=1991: 138–142; THOMSON 2006: 157–160). SEBĒOS 2 (ABGARYAN 1979: 55, Abgar ordi Aršamay). ‒ P3 Armenian king, son of Artašēs (brother of Tigran II) and father of Abgar. The historicity of this person is disputed (for a discussion, more sources and literature, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 295; THOMSON 2006: 158 fn. 181). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 295. ‒ D From Iran. *R̥ šāma- < *r̥ ša-ama‘having power of a man/hero’ < *r̥ šan- ‘man, hero’ (Av. aršan-) + *ama‘impetuosity, strength’ (Av. ama-, Skt. áma- ‘id.’), cf. OPers. PN R̥ šāma- [ar-š-a-m] m., Gr. Ἀρσάμης, Elam. Ir-šá-um-ma, Aram. ’ršm, Lyc. Arssãmam., Babyl. Ar-šá-am-ma-’, Ar-šá-am-mu, Ar-šá-am m. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 27; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 294; BRANDENSTEIN / MAYRHOFER 1964: 106, 1977a: 43, 1979b: 12; BENVENISTE 1966: 85; SCHMITT 1978: 23–25, 1982a: 375, 1982: 18, 1998: 180, 2006: 77–80; AYVAZIAN-TERZIAN 1999–2000:

116

Iranian personal names in Armenian

414; ZADOK 2009: 86–87, 98). For the element *ama- ‘impetuosity, strength’, see Amat- (14). 95. Aršanak m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.68 (1913=1991: 204; THOMSON 2006: 212). SEBĒOS 3 (ABGARYAN 1979: 55). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 113). ‒ P Persian king, successor of Aršakan (93) and predecessor of Aršēz/s (99). ‒ D I interpret this name as a *-ka-extension of OIran. *R̥ šan- ‘Man, hero’, cf. YAv. m. PN Aršan- (on which see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 21 Nr. 26); on the etymon see Aršak (92) and Aršam (94). Less probably, it may be patronymic *R̥ š(a)-āna-. Cf. also Ašnak (33). 96. Aršanoyš, Ašanoyš (gen. A(r)šanuš-ay) f.: B1 Gen. Aršanušay Aršakunwoy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.48 (1913=1991: 319; THOMSON 2006: 307); see further KOGEAN 1926: 65–66. ‒ P1 Mother of Gazawon Kamsarakan and wife of Spandarat Kamsarakan, 4th century. ‒ B2 Ašanušay aṙn Grigori Varandacʻoy “of Ašanuš [and her] husband” in the Bagaran inscription 631 CE (ORBELI 1963: 393; for the inscription, see also KOGEAN 1926: 137; ABRAHAMYAN 1973: 84; MANUČʻARYAN 1977: 58–63; GREENWOOD 2004: 81–82). ‒ P2 Wife of Grigor Varandacʻi. ‒ D Consists of OIran. *R̥ ša> Arš- (Aršak 92) and -anoyš (cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 295; AYVAZIANTERZIAN 1999–2000: 414), or rather *R̥ šan- (cf. Aršanak 95) and -anoyš, thus *Aršananoyš > Aršanoyš through haplology (cf. Vardanoyš 770). See also Šanuš (558). 97. Aršasp m.: B, P Aršasp Arami Simonyan, born in the village of Akʻori (Loṙi region) in 1943, died in 2010s in Glendale, California; son of the brother of Bambiš (155) (Gohar Simonyan, pers. comm.). ‒ D This name, albeit unattested in literary sources, probably reflects an Iranian composite name *R̥ šāspa- consisting of *r̥ šan- ‘man’ and *aspa- ‘horse’; compare YAv. Vīrāspa- m. ‘possessing men and horses’ (Viroy 802). Further Aršak (92), Aršam (94), etc. Alternatively, R. Schmitt suggests to me that Aršasp may reflect an unattested PN *Arušāspa-, cf. YAv. aurušāspa- ‘with white horses’. 98. Aršawir m. (gen. Aršawr-ay and Aršaw(i)r-i, ins. Aršawr-a-w): B1 Xuran ełbayr Aršawri “Xuran, brother of Aršawir”; manuk mi Hamam anun, ordi Aršawiri ceroy “a child named Hamam, son of old Aršawir” in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.7–8 (1887=1991: 49–55). ‒ P1 Naxarar of the Arcruni family. – B2 Aršawir Kamsarakan in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.11, 3.16 (2x gen.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

117

Aršawray), 3.21, 4.4 (1883=1984: 25, 38, 47–48, 61; GARSOÏAN 1989: 81, 91, 98–99, 111). ‒ P2 Nahapet of the Kamsarakan house and consequently lord of Širak and Aršarunikʻ (GARSOÏAN 1989: 356). ‒ B3 EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 234; THOMSON 1982: 168). Ins. handerj išxanawn Aršaruneacʻ Aršawraw “with the prince of the Aršarunikʻ, Aršawir” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.39 (1904=1985: 71 line 40; THOMSON 1991: 115). – P3 Lord of Aršarunikʻ, member of the Kamsarakan family; he married Vardan Mamikonean’s daughter Vardanoyš (770). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 296–298. Note short Šavi in Łaradał (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 347b). ‒ D Probably consists of *Arša- (cf. OIran. *r̥ šan- ‘man, hero’ Aršak 92, etc.) and *vīra- ‘man’ (Viroy 802, Vrēn 817, etc.), see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 27; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 297. 99. Aršēz (gen. Aršēz-i) m.: B, P See Aršēs (109). ‒ D From OIran. *R̥ šaiča-, cf. Aršak (92), Aršēs (109), etc. (AYVAZIAN-TERZIAN 1999–2000: 414). For the ending, cf. MPers. Manēz [mnycy] < *Man-ai̯ ča- with Parth. Manēč [mnyš] and Arm. Manēč (434). 100. Aršēn (gen. Aršen-ay) m.: B1 SEBĒOS 2 (ABGARYAN 1979: 54). ‒ P1 Parthian (Partʻew) king, successor of Ašnaš (34). ‒ B2 Aršēn kʻahanay / erēcʻ ‘priest’ in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 254, 262, 338, 360; THOMSON 1982: 178 [with fn. 2] et passim). Nom. Aršēn and gen. Aršenay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI (1904=1985: 75, 78, 86, 100, 101). – P2 Priest from the village of Ełēgeak in the Bagrewand district (i Bagrewanday` i gełǰē yEłegekay, EŁIŠĒ 360; cf. ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 78 line 41f.), in the time of “War of Vardan” in the mid-fifth century CE. ‒ B3 STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 18 (1861: 51 line 8). ‒ P3 Participated at the building of the Ełegeacʻ martyrium in Vayocʻ Jor. ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ēn to names with *Arša- (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 298; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 27, 90 fn. 2; AYVAZIAN-TERZIAN 1999–2000: 414). Indirect evidence for OIran. *R̥ š-aina- can possibly be observed in Elam. Irše-na < *Aršaina- (BENVENISTE 1966: 85; HINZ 1974: 258, 1975: 206; cf. SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 291 [11.1.8.4.1], 1978b118) vs. Elam. Irši-na < *R̥ š-ina- (TAVERNIER 2007: 290 Nrs. 4.2.1436 & 1437). 101. Aršēs, also Aršēz/š (gen. Aršēz/š-ay), Arčʻēs m.: B1 Nom. Aršēz (cf. 99) and gen. Aršēzi in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.24, 2.68 (1913=1991: 138–139, 204; THOMSON 2006: 157–158); nom. Artašēz, gen. Artašizi and Artašizi (var. lect.: nom. Aršēz and Artašēs; gen. Aršēzi, Ašēz/si and Artašisi) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.19 (1913=1991: 132–134; THOMSON 2006: 153–154).

118

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Aršēs in SEBĒOS 3 (ABGARYAN 1979: 55). ‒ P1 Persian king, successor of Aršanak (95) and predecessor of Aršawir. ‒ B2 Aršēz or Aršēš, gen. Aršēz/šay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.5 (1887=1991: 38–40). ‒ P2 Prince (išxan) of the Arcruni family, son of Kʻserkʻsēs (872). ‒ B3 Aršēs in KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN KH 2, 1971: 100 line 6). Arčʻēs (var. lect. Aršes, Arǰēs) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.26 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 94 line 17). ‒ P3 Albanian azgapet (head of clan). ‒ D Contains *Arš- as in Aršak (92) etc.; cf. Ἄρσης (rendered as Arm. Arsēs 109). For the Armenian ending -ēs, see Artašēs (118). Further, see Aršēz (99). The by-form Arǰ/čʻēs may have been influenced by *Arǰ- (cf. Arǰam 107, Arǰewan 108) or consists of it and the ending -ēs. 102. Aruanos m.: B In an undated colophon to a Gospel (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 298). ‒ P Donator. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects a Grecized form of OIran. *Arv-āna-, which might be patronymic in *-āna- to names with *arva- ‘brave, quick’ (see Arues 103 and *Aruēč 104). Alternatively, I derive it from OIran. *Ariya-bānu- ‘Having Aryan/Iranian splendour’, which is reflected in Parth. m. PN ’rybnwk (see SCHMITT 2016: 53 Nr. 61). For the first element, see Aremard (84), for the second one, see Artawan (121). *Ariya-bānu- could develop to *Arībānu- (contraction as in MPers. > Syr. m. PN Ari-mihr [’rymyhr], see Armog 91) > Arm. *Ar(i)wan-. A seemingly simpler solution would be the MIran. m. PN *Ruvān ‘Soul’, cf. MPers. Ruvān-Tōs-Pīr (GIGNOUX 1986: 155 Nr. 819), as well as the second element of Anušəṙuan (26). However, the ending -os points to a Grecized form, and in that case one would expect anlaut *Hṙ- (cf., e.g., Hṙakʻēl and Hṙopʻanos). 103. Arues m.: B YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTC‘I, 9–10th cent. (1912=1980: 187; cf. TʻOSUNYAN 1996: 190/191). – P Brother of Gēorg, a patriarch of the Sewordikʻ family; Arues and his brother Gēorg were martyred by Dewdat, son of the governor (ostikan) Afshin / Apʻšin (ČʻAMČʻEANCʻ 1784–86, 2: 729; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 299). – D This name may be a shortened form of names with OIran. *arva- ‘brave, quick’, such as YAv. Auruua-sāra- m. ‘Brave chief’ (JUSTI 1895: 27a; cf. MAYRHOFER 1977b: 26 Nr. 56; CERETI 2003: 306), cf. Parth. Arwič [’rwyš] m. < OIran. *Arv-iča- (cf. also, perhaps, Elam. Har-me-za) and Parth. Arwak [’rwky] m. < OIran. *Arva-ka- (on these see SCHMITT 1998: 186, 2016: 52–53), as well as Northpont. Iran. (Tanais) Ἀροάσιος (JUSTI 1895: 27a; ZGUSTA 1955: 71– 72 § 59; VASMER 1971: 132). The Armenian name contains -ēs seen in such names as Artašēs (118), Nersēs (524) and Tirikēs (839). One might also start

Iranian personal names in Armenian

119

with Aruēč (104) < *Arv-aiča- assuming a replacement of -ēč with -ēs, note the vacillation in Aršēs (101) vs. Aršēz/š (99), cf. Arš-ēn (100). It is also possible that Arm. Arues reflects the two-stem short form *Arvua-s- > *Aruas to YAv. Auruua-sāra- (and/or Ἀροάσιος), later influenced by the aforementioned ending -ēs. In any case, the vowel -e- instead of the expected -ē- is not an obstacle for this etymology, since Arues is a hapax attested at a young period and it could easily represent a merger of nom. -ēs and obl. -es(cf. obl. Nerses- vs. nom. Nersēs 524; also Baxtes 150). Further, cf. Aruanos (102). Alternatively (and less probably), one might think of the Iranian word for ‘fox’: Parth. rwb’s [rōbās], Oss. rūvas/robas ‘fox’, MPers. rōbāh ‘fox’, Sogd. rwps-, Chorasm. rwbs ‘fox’, Khot. rrūvāsa- ‘jackal’, etc. from ProtoIranian *raupāśa- ‘fox’. Note especially Oss. PN Ruvas m. that is identical with the Ossetic word for ‘fox’, hypocoristic Ruvi (FRITZ 2006: 183). Further, cf. Sogd. PN Rōpās (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 299b), NPers. PN Rūbāh (JUSTI 1895: 267b; FRITZ 2006: 183). For the prothetic vowel a- before initial r-, compare Arm. aroyr ‘brass’ from Parth. rōδ [rwd] ‘copper’, cf. MPers., NPers. rōy ‘copper, brass’, Sogd. rōδ [rwδ/d] ‘id.’. 104. *Aruēč m.: B In the family name Aruičan: yAruičan tohmē “from the Aruičan family” in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.19 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 179 line 6; DOWSETT 1961: 114). ‒ P Family in the Sisakanean land in the province of Siwnikʻ; J̌ uanšir (631), Presiding Prince of Albania, chose a wife from this family, the daughter of the ruler of the Sisakanean land. ‒ D The family name Aruičan is most probably patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to *Arv-aiča- > Arm. *Aruēč, hypocoristic in *-aiča- to names with *arva‘brave, quick’, note Parth. Arwič [’rwyš] m. < OIran. *Arv-iča- (cf. also, perhaps, Elam. Har-me-za) and Parth. Arwak [’rwky] m. < OIran. *Arva-ka(see Arues 103). For the pair Arues vs. Aruēč, cf. Manēs (436) vs. Manēč (434). 105. Aruman (gen. Aruman-ay) m.: B Nom. Aruman and gen. Arumanay in the cadastres of Tatʻew from 844 and 871 CE in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 38 (1861: 151–152, cf. 159); see also ALIŠAN 1893: 277a; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 299. ‒ P Witness, son of Sahak and brother of Hrahat. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as reflecting OIran. *Arva-manah- ‘brave/quick-minded’; for the first element, see Arues (103) and *Aruēč (103), for the second one, Nariman (517).

120

Iranian personal names in Armenian

106. Aruseak f.: B zAruseak i Bagratuni tanē “of the Bagratuni house” in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (1912=1980: 113; TʻOSUNYAN 1996: 116 / 117; MAKSOUDIAN 1987: 116–117). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MAT‘EWOSYAN 2014: 162, cf. 376 n. 156). ‒ P Daughter of Mušeł Bagratuni, wife of Sewada, a Persian (i Parsik tohmē) prince (early 9th century). – The name was revived in the 19th century. Its shortened variant Arus has been merged with Arus which reflects the Arabic word for ‘bride’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 299– 301), cf. Arab. ‘arūs ‘bride’, ‘arūs an-Nīl ‘lotus’ (WEHR 1977: 542b) and Arm. dial. arus ‘bride, ritual doll’ (MARTIROSYAN 2010: 510; MARTIROSYAN / GHARAGYOZYAN 2011: 107; pace PERIXANJAN 1993: 26). Arusyak f. is recorded in dialects, e.g. Łaradał (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 351b) and Bałēš/Bitlis (TARŌNEAN 1961: 145). – D This name reflects Aruseak ‘Morning Star, the planet Venus’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 301), an Iranian LW, cf. MPers. arūs [’lws] ‘white’ (PERIXANJAN 1993: 25–26; MACKENZIE 1971: 11), Oss. ūrs / ors ‘white’ (ABAEV IÈSOJA 4, 1989: 18–19; CHEUNG 2002: 233–234), YAv. auruša- ‘white’, Skt. aruṣá- ‘reddish, light red, shining, flame-coloured’ (MAYRHOFER EWAIA 1, 1992: 113); note Skt. aruṇá- ‘reddish’, m. PN in Pāli and Prakrit; perhaps also OIran. *Aruna- (MAYRHOFER 2003: 11–12; cf. HINZ 1975: 38): HAB 1: 333; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 517; OLSEN 1999: 373–374, 869, 943 fn. 19 (cf. also Arm. arša-lurš/ǰ-kʻ ‘twilight’, MARTIROSYAN 2010: 142–143 with lit.). It has been assumed that an Iranian name based on *aruša- ‘white’ is reflected in Cappadocian Greek m. PN Ἀρύσης (JUSTI 1895: 41a; HINZ 1975: 10). Hardly related to Sogd. Rusak (see LURJE 2010: 333). 107. Arǰam (gen. Arǰam-ay) m.: B Arǰam = Aršam in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.24 (1913=1991: 139). Nom. Arǰam and gen. Arǰamay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 45–46) and YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTC‘I 1912=1980: 31–32. ‒ P See Aršam (94). ‒ D This name probably contains OIran. *Arǰ- ‘value, price’ (cf. Arǰewan 108) and is composed as (or influenced by) Aršam (94) and Argam (79). 108. Arǰewan (Arzan, Arzewan) m.: B Arǰewan in the list called “Ōrhnutʻiwnaber” (ZARBHANALEAN 1889: 246) and “Girkʻ harcʻmancʻ” by GRIGOR TATʻEWACʻI (1729: 658b). ZARBHANALEAN (1897: 294) mentions Arǰewan / Arłewan identifying him with Arjan Arc[r]uni (ənkerakicʻ Korean) and stressing that he is different from Arjan / Ałan Arcruni (88). Spelled Arzewan in an undated colophon to a “Maštʻocʻ” from Sebastia (GUŠAKEAN 1926: 545). ‒ P Translator, mentioned together with Koriwn. ‒ D This name

Iranian personal names in Armenian

121

is reminiscent of YAv. m. PN Arəǰauuan-, meaning ‘valuable vel sim.’, -van-extension to *arəǰa- ‘value’ beside YAv. arəǰah- ‘value, price’, arəǰa‘valuable’; note also YAv. m. PN Arəǰaŋvhaṇt (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 301; for the Avestan material, see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 20 Nrs. 20 & 23). Note, further, Arm. Argawan (80) beside NPers. Argawān = Arab. Arǰawān (fem.), etc. (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 301; cf. JUSTI 1895: 22b; for further forms and references, see Argam 79), as well as Georg. Arjevan and the family name Arjevanidze (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b). Further, see Arjan (88). 109. Arsēs m.: B Arsēs in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 105). Zarsēs in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 40). ‒ P Persian king, successor of Ovkʻos / Ołokʻos (582). ‒ D Reflects Ἄρσης, Greek rendering of a short name based on OIran. *R̥ šan‘Man, hero’, cf. Aršak (92), etc. (see SCHMITT 2002a: 134–136, 2011: 96 Nr. 53); compare Syr. Arsis [’rsys, ’rss] (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 40 Nr. 56). See Aršēs (101). 110. Arsukēs m.: B Arsukēs (var. lect. Asrukes, Arukēs) in AGATʻANGEŁOS § 845 (1909=1980: 442; THOMSON 1976: 380/381). ‒ P Son of a pagan priest (kʻurm), 4th century CE; Grigor Lusaworičʻ appointed him bishop (episkopos). ‒ D Reflects Ἀρσύκης, Greek rendering of OIran. *R̥ šuka-, hypocoristic to *R̥ ša-names, cf. Elam. Ir-šu-ka4, Georg. Arsok’/Arsuk’ (SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 291 Nr. 11.1.8.4.1; MAYRHOFER 1973: 168 Nr. 8.640, 1977a: 17; TAVERNIER 2007: 291 Nr. 4.2.1445; cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 20, 1971b: 221–222, 1977: 215; on the Georgian name, see TAKAJŠVILI / ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 24; CHKEIDZE 2001: 487a). The ending -ēs is also seen in other Armenian names of Iranian origin from the same passage in AGATʻANGEŁOS § 845, namely Artitʻēs (124) and Tirikēs (839). 111. Artak (gen. Artak-ay, ins. Artak-a-w) m.: B1 LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25). ‒ P1 Prince of the district of Harkʻ (išxan Harkʻay). ‒ B2 ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 330. ‒ P2 Bishop, who participated at the Council of Šahapiwan, 444 CE. ‒ B3 Nom. Artak and ins. Artakaw in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.23, 2.25, 2.27, 2.39 (1904=1985: 45, 47, 52, 72). EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 43; THOMSON 1982: 94). ‒ P3 Prince (išxan) from the house of Mokkʻ (i tohmēn Mokacʻ), lord (tēr) of Mokkʻ. ‒ B4 EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 43, 92; THOMSON 1982: 94, 144). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.25 (1904=1985: 47). ‒ P4 Prince from the house of Ṙštunikʻ (i tohmēn Ṙəštuneacʻ). ‒ B5 EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 99, 119, 150). ŁAZAR

122

Iranian personal names in Armenian

PʻARPECʻI 2.34, 2.39 (1904=1985: 64, 72). ‒ P5 Noble (sepuh) from the family of Palunikʻ (yazgēn Paluneacʻ). ‒ B6 Gen. Kamsareann Artakay in GRIGOR MAGISTROS 11 (KOSTANEANCʻ 1910: 40). ‒ P6 Artak Kamsarakan, ancestor of the Pahlawuni house (9–10th cent.). ‒ Grammarians mention Artak as an example of derivative masculine patronyms, see ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 14 (transl. of Dionysius Thrax), 140 (Ananun Mekničʻ). ‒ D Reflects a MIran. descendant of OIran. *R̥ ta-ka-, hypocoristic to *R̥ tanames, cf. MPers. Ardag [’ltky] m., Elam. Ir-tuk-ka4 (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 28; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 303; ZADOK 1981–82: 138a; GIGNOUX 1986: 45 Nr. 120; TAVERNIER 2007: 296 Nr. 4.2.1474). 112. Artamšah (gender unknown) B Gen. Artamš-in in an inscription from Hoṙomos (Širak), 1266 CE (KARAPETYAN 2015: 466; see also ALIŠAN 1881: 26b; KOSTANEANCʻ 1913: 109). The nominative is not attested. Three suggestions have been made: *Artamuš (ALIŠAN 1881: 182a), *Artamšah, with šah ‘king’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 304) and *Artamiš (KARAPETYAN 2015: 466). Below I will argue that Ačaṙyan’s reconstruction is the correct one. ‒ P Relative of (f.) Mamukstʻi. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, is based on *Artam from OIran. *R̥ tā̆ma-: Elam. Ir-da-ma, Aram. ’rtm, Babyl. Ar-taam-ma-’ m., Gr. (Egypt.) Ἀρτάμης m., etc. This Iranian name is interpreted as a two-stem short name *R̥ ta-m-a- to such names as *R̥ ta-manah-; or as *R̥ ta- + *ama- ‘power’ (for the latter component, cf. Aršam 94), thus: ‘having power of/from R̥ta’ (see SCHMITT 1972f: 87–89, 2002: 83 fn. 6, 2011: 101–102, 104; HUYSE 1990: 37 Nr. 34; TAVERNIER 2007: 297; ZADOK 2009: 102 Nr. 65; SCHMITT / VITTMANN 2013: 46–48). The auslaut of the Armenian name needs an explanation, however. One might start with Ačaṙyan’s *Artam-šah; the intervocalic -h- has been lost, in my opinion, in the genitive, which is the only attested form; thus: *Artamš(əh)-in. This is confirmed by a number of clear examples such as Šahnšayi, Šahanši and Šayinši (genitives of Šahanšah or Šaha/inšay) and Asuši (gen. of Asušah), see AVAGYAN 1973: 298, 376–377. In a colophon from Van, 1460 CE (see HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 146) one finds f. PN Xatʻunš-in and m. PN Sultʻanš-in, which are the genitive forms of Xatʻunšah and Sultʻanšah (frequently spelled also Xatʻunšay and Sultʻanšay, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 450 and 4, 1948: 583–585). Decisive proof is provided in the very same inscription of Hoṙomos, in which Artamšin is followed by Varhamšin, which should be interpreted exactly in the same way, viz. gen.-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

123

dat. of Varhamšah (Vahramšah 724). I conclude that the nominative of Artamš-in is indeed Artamšah, consisting of *Artam and šah. One may wonder if Artumšē attested in a post-1602 colophon (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 74 Nr. 84c) and reflecting Artumšah (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 319) belongs here. Note that from the 12th century the element Šah frequently yields Šay (cf. above) (GYULBUDAŁYAN 1973: 114; AVAGYAN 1973: 298), so šah-n, with def. article -n, and becomes *šay-n > šē-n (cf., e.g., Surmanšē-n from Surmanšah 702). 113. Artay (spelled as Arta) f.: B ALIŠAN 1885: 47b. ‒ P Daughter of Tʻoros and granddaughter of Ṙuben I, wife of the first king of Jerusalem, Pałtin (Baldwin I), 11–12th cent. ‒ D I tentatively interpret Artay as reflecting OIran. *R̥ t-ayā-, a feminine version of *R̥ t-aya-, which is hypocoristic in *-aya- (for the suffix, see Artašamay 116) to R̥ ta-names: Gr. Ἀρταῖος m., Elam. Ir-da-ya and Ir-te-ya, Babyl. Ar-ta-a m. (SCHMITT 1968: 66, SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 292, SCHMITT 1976: 30, 1993: 390, 2006: 83–85, 2011: 103–104; MAYRHOFER 1969: 112, 1973: 166, 169; TAVERNIER 2007: 306; ZADOK 2009: 82–83, 99); cf. also MPers. Ardāy-Farr m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 47). This feminine version might be based on such f. composite names as Ἀρτακάμα in Arrian (*R̥ ta-kāmā- f.) vs. m. Ἀρτακάμας in Xenophon (on which see REMMER in SZR 2009: 204). For fem. PNs in the hypocoristic suffix *-aya-, cf., e.g., Syr. Vardāy f. (see Varday m. 766). See also Artašamay (116). 114. *Artanēs m.: B Vardan(ēs), Aršak or Artēn in various sources and interpretations; but cf. Ἀρτάνης in Strabo XI.14.15 (AČAṘYAN 1940: 64/65). See GARAGAŠEAN 1895, 1: 81, 2: 132; JUSTI 1895: 37b; AČAṘYAN 1940: 102; LEO 1, 1966: 301; MUTAFIAN 1988.1: 188. ‒ P Sophenian Artanes, last king of the Copʻkʻ province, descendant of Zareh (288); he was overcome by Tigran the Great (828). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, should be separated from the formation Artēn 122 (pace AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 304; cf. JUSTI 1895: 37b, 28b Nr. 13) and identified with Gr. Ἀρτάνης (Herodotus VII.224), probably reflecting a two-stem short name *R̥ ta-n-a- from such full names as *R̥ ta-namah- ‘He who worships *R̥ta’ > YAv. m. PN Aš ̣a.nəmah- (see SCHMITT 1967a: 134, 2011: 105; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 23 Nr. 37; cf. already JUSTI 1895: 37b) or *R̥ ta-nāfa- ‘He who belongs to the family of *R̥ta’ > Babyl. Ar-ta-na-pa-’ (see ZADOK 2009: 114 Nr. 80). Alternatively: patro-

124

Iranian personal names in Armenian

nymic in OIran. *-āna- (HINZ 1975: 214; cf. SCHMITT 2011: 105). Cf. Vrtʻanēs (818). 115. Artašahr m.: B JUSTI 1895: 35b Nr. 21; ADONCʻ 1925: 538. ‒ P Bishop, representative of Armenia at the Nestorian Council of 424 CE. – D Parth. Ardaxšahr [’rthštr] m., cf. MPers. ’Rthštr, OPers. R̥ ta-xšaça- [a-r-t-xš-ç], Bactr. Αρδοþαρο or Αρδαþαρο m. etc. from OIran. *R̥ ta-xšaθra-. Further, see Artašēs (118) and Artašir (119). 116. Artašamay f.: B1 Baycʻ zdustr iwr zArtašamay tay kin Mihrdatay umemn Vracʻ bdešxi meci “His sister Artašamay he gave as wife to a certain Mithridates, great bdeašx of Georgia” (MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.11: 1913=1991: 121 lines 15f.; transl. THOMSON 2006: 145 [Artašam]). ‒ P1 Daughter of Artašēs I, sister of Tigran the Great. ‒ B, P 2 Artašam, recorded in 1906 in Nor Bayazet by Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 305). ‒ D Usually interpreted as containing *R̥ ta- and an unknown component *Šamay (JUSTI 1895: 509, see also 37b; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 305; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 581); cf. m. PN Šamay (554). But the nature of the composite remains unclear. I tentatively posit an Iranian hypocoristic in *-aya- to *Artašam, consisting of OIran. *R̥ ta-xš- (cf. Artašēs 118 and Artašir 119) + *ama- ‘impetuosity, power’ (for the latter, cf. Aršam 94), thus: *R̥ ta(x)šamaya- > Arm. Artašamay. The base *Artaš- is also seen in Artašēn (117). For the Iranian hypocoristic suffix *-aya-, cf. *Bagaya-, *Miθraya-, etc. (SCHMITT 1972a, 1993: 390; for more references, see Artay 113). The Armenian ending -ay is also observable in such feminine forms as Manay (from Mananay), Siray (from, e.g., Siramarg and Siranoyš), Susay < Susambar (AČAṘANJN s.vv.), as well as Artay (113), Minay (485) and Sinay (685); also masc. Saray (668), Saway (674), Varday (766) and Varjay (786). Artašēz m. → Aršēz (99) and Aršēs (101) 117. Artašēn (gen. Artašin-ay) m.: B Gen. Artašinay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37 (1883=1984: 201–202; GARSOÏAN 1989: 218). ‒ P Noble of the Mamikonean house (i Mamikonean i tohmēn), father of the sparapet Manuēl and Koms (GARSOÏAN 1989: 356–357). ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ēn to *Arta(x)š- (cf. Artašēs 118 and Artašir 119), thus: OIran. *R̥ ta-xš-aina(HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 30–31 with fn. 1, 90 fn. 2; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 305; SCHMITT 1984: 330; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 580–581). Compare Databēn (245), Karapēn (364), Yazdēn (502) and Varazdēn (747).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

125

118. Artašēs (gen. Artašis-i, abl. y-Artašis-ē, ins. Artašis-i-w) m.: B1 Artašēs, or kočʻecʻaw Erkaynabazuk ‘who was called Long-armed’, in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 104, 220). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.13 (1913=1991: 126; THOMSON 2006: 148). Artašēs Erkaynajeṙn ‘long-handed’ in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 40). Erkaynabazuk and Erkaynajeṙn correspond to Gr. Μακρόχειρ, cf. Lat. Longimanus (AWGEREANCʻ ibid. 104 fn. 1; SCHMITT 2002a: 134, 137). ‒ P1 Persian king, successor of Kʻserkʻsēs (872). ‒ B2 Artašēz, Artašēs, see Aršēz (99) and Aršēs (101). ‒ P2 Persian king, son of Aršawir (98). ‒ B3 Artašas ̇ AN 1940: 57, 65 in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 204–207; further, see AČARY (Strabo); AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 305–306 with lit. ‒ P3 Founder of the Artašesian Dynasty. ‒ B4 Nom. Artašēs, gen. Artašisi and ins. Artašisiw in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.12, 2.7–9, 2.11–14 (1913=1991: 41–42, 110, 118– 119, 121–127). ‒ P4 King of Armenia, son of Aršak I (92) and grandson of Vałaršak (728). ‒ B5 Nom. Artašēs, gen. Artašisi, abl. yArtašisē and ins. Artašisiw in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI (including his records of pre-Christian epic songs preserved in the wine-rich region of Gołtʻn) 1.30, 2.37–38, 2.43–62, 2.77 [Artašir-akan], 2.90 (1913=1991: 84, 161–163, 168–193, 216, 241). For later sources, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 307–308. ‒ P5 Armenian king Artašēs II, son of Sanatruk (658), father of Artawazd (120). ‒ B6 Artašēs and Artašir in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37, 5.44 (1883=1984: 204, 216; GARSOÏAN 1989: 219, 228). ‒ P6 Noble of the Mamikonean house, son and successor of the commander-in-chief (sparapet) Manuēl (GARSOÏAN 1989: 357). ‒ B7 Artašēs, named also Artašir, gen. Artašri and abl. yArtašrē, in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.55, 3.58, 3.63–64 (1913=1991: 329, 337–338, 346–349). Artašes in KORIWN (MAT‘EWOSYAN 1994: 98). Nom. Artašēs and gen. Artašesi in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.12, 1.14 (1904=1985: 19, 23–25). For later sources, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 309. ‒ P7 King of Armenia, son of Vṙamšapuh (813), 5th century CE. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 306– 308 and supplement: 5, 1962: 286–287. ‒ D This name has been interpreted as *Arta-š- (Artašir 119) < OIran. hypocoristic *R̥ ta-xš-iya- + Gr. ending -ης, cf. Movsēs = Gr. Μω(υ)σης etc., also Iranian names such as Aspurakēs (62) vs. Aspurak (61), Nersēs (524) vs. Nerseh (523), Tirikēs (839) vs. Tirik (838), Trdatēs vs. Trdat (845) (SCHMITT 1979: 63–68, 1984: 324, 330 D10; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 28–29, 505; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 305, 309; the ending -ης is abundantly found in Greek rendering of Iranian names in various stems: SCHMITT 1967a: 139). Compare the toponym Artašat, composed of *Artaš and -šat ‘rest, joy’, thus *Artaš-a-šat > Artašat through haplology

126

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(HÜBSCHMANN 1904: 408–409; AČAṘLIAK 6, 1971: 706; SCHMITT 2002a: 135 fn. 8). Further, note such Greek forms as Ἀρτασέσσης and Ἀρταξέσσης (cf. MARKWART 1931: 14–17; BENVENISTE 1966: 102; for these Greek and a number of forms in other languages, see BRANDENSTEIN / MAYRHOFER 1964: 106; SCHMITT 2006: 87–89, 2011: 107; ZADOK 2009: 107). 119. Artašir (gen. Artašr-i and abl. y-Artašr-ē) m.: B, P 1 Son of Sasan (664). ‒ B2 Artašēs and Artašir in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37, 5.44 (1883=1984: 204, 216; GARSOÏAN 1989: 219, 228). ‒ P2 Noble of the Mamikonean house, son and successor of the commander-in-chief (sparapet) Manuēl (GARSOÏAN 1989: 357). ‒ B3 Artašir, gen. Artašri and abl. yArtašrē, named also Artašēs, in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.55, 3.58, 3.63–64 (1913=1991: 329, 337–338, 346–349). Further, see Artašēs (118). ‒ P3 King of Armenia, son of Vṙamšapuh, 5th century CE (813). – B4 Nom. Artašir and abl. yArtašrē in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42, 48). – P4 Armenian maxaz. ‒ B5 Artašir Siwneacʻ tēr in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42). ‒ P5 Lord of Siwnikʻ. ‒ B6 Artašir Aṙawełinicʻ tēr in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42). ‒ P6 Lord of Aṙawełēnkʻ. – B7 Ays gir arjani ē Artašri` ordi Varšara, ordwoy Aplvarday, in an inscription from the monastery of Ełivard 1191 CE (EŁIAZARYAN 1962: 42a; cf. ALIŠAN 1890: 199). – P7 Son of Varšar (789) and grandson of Aplvard (40). He bestowed his garden to the convent of Ełvard (Menastan Ełivarday S. Tʻēodoros or S. Zōravar). ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 310 and supplem. 5, 1962: 287. – D Parth. Ardaxšīr (and Ardaxšahr) [’rthštr] m., MPers. ’Rthštr < OIran. *R̥ ta-xšaθra- > OPers. R̥ ta-xšaça- [a-r-t-x-š-ç], as well as Arm. Artašahr (115); cf. also Bactr. Αρδοþαρο or Αρδαþαρο m. (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 35) ‘He whose rule is based on truth’. The actual pronunciations as Ardaxši(h)r or Ardaxšahr are established by ManParth. ’rdxšyhr, ’rdhšyr and Gr. Ἀρταξειρ/-ξιρ, Ἀρταξαρ/ξάρης, 3rd century CE; cf. Lyc. Ertaχssirazza-. The Parthian form Ardaxši(h)r, later Ardašīr (cf. Arm. Artašir and MPers. Ardaxšīr) is interpreted as a two-stem hypocoristicon *R̥ ta-xš-ira- (SCHMITT 1979, 1980b: 66–67, 1982a: 375, 1982: 21–22, 2011: 105–107, 2016: 46–48; GIGNOUX 1986: 46), while Elam. Ir-da-ak-ša-ra with Babyl. Ar-ta-ah-šá-ar m. reflect *R̥ ta-xšara- (MAYRHOFER 1969: 108, 1973: 164 Nr. 8.582f.; TAVERNIER 2007: 305; ZADOK 2009: 99). SIMS-WILLIAMS (apud BOYCE 1992: 7–8, 2010: 35; see also HUYSE 1999.2: 12–13, 2005: 57; COLDITZ 2013: 125) posits *R̥ ta-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

127

xšaiθra- > Ardaxšihr as a by-form to *R̥ ta-xšaθra-. From the same *R̥ ta-xšone also finds Artašēs (118), with the ending -ēs. Remarkably, the connection between Artašēs and Artašir are also observable synchronically; above we saw instances when the same persons are called both Artašēs and Artašir. Cf. Varšar (or Varšir?) 789. 120. Artawazd (gen. Artawazd-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Artawazd and gen. Artawazday in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.22–23 (1913=1991: 137–138; THOMSON 2006: 156–157). Gen. Artawazday in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.8 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 12; DOWSETT 1961: 7). YOVHANNES̄ DRASXANAKERTC‘I 1912=1980: 31. ‒ P1 King of Armenia from 55 to 30 BCE, son and successor of Tigran the Great (828). ‒ B2 Nom. Artawazd and gen. Artawazday in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI (including his records of pre-Christian epic songs preserved in the wine-rich region of Gołtʻn) 1.30, 2.50–51, 2.53–55, 2.61–62, 2.66 (1913=1991: 84, 179–181, 183–186, 191–192, 194, 202; THOMSON 2006: 118, 190–195, 199–202, 210). EZNIK KOŁBACʻI 1.25 (ABRAHAMYAN 1994: 84). SEBĒOS 2 (ABGARYAN 1979: 55). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.8 (1887=1991: 56; THOMSON 1985: 120). For later sources, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 312–313. ‒ P2 King of Armenia, son of Artašēs II (118). ‒ B3 Artawazd Mandakuni (gen. Artawazday Mandakunwoy) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.76, 2.78, 2.82, 2.85, 3.6 (1913=1991: 215, 217, 224–225, 231, 262). AGATʻANGEŁOS § 860 (1909=1980: 451; THOMSON 1976: 394/395). ‒ P3 Naxarar of the Mandakuni family, commander-in-chief (sparapet). Compare the following entry. ‒ B4 Artawazd Mamikonean in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.4, 3.7 (1883=1984: 9, 15; GARSOÏAN 1989: 69, 74). ‒ P4 Commander-in-chief (sparapet) of Greater Armenia, father of his successor Vačʻē Mamikonean. Probably to be identified with Artawazd Mandakuni (see the previous entry). For a discussion and lit., see THOMSON 1976: 497– 498 and 2006: 220 fn. 541; GARSOÏAN 1989: 358. ‒ B5 EŁIŠĒ (TĒRMINASEAN 1957: 193; THOMSON 1982: 238). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86; THOMSON 1991: 132). ‒ P5 Prince (naxarar) from the house of Mamikonean (yazgēn / i tohmēn Mamikonēicʻ). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 311–316 and supplem. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 287. On a discussion of the by-form Artawas (in a colophon from Muš, 1204 CE), see H. MURADYAN 1982: 249. ‒ D OIran. *R̥ ta-vazdah- (nom. *-dā), prob. ‘durch R̥ta Gedeihen habend’ or factitive ‘dem R̥ta Gedeihen verschaffend’ vel sim. (cf. RV 10.86.10: vedhā́ r̥ tásya): YAv. Aš ̣auuazdah-, Gr. Ἀρτα-ουάζης/-ουάσδης, Ἀρτάβαζος, Ἀρτα-βάζης/-βάσδης, Ἀρτάοζος, Lat. Arta-vazdes/-vasdes, Zor. Pahl. Ašavazd, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 29–30;

128

Iranian personal names in Armenian

AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 310–311; SCHMITT 1967a: 128 with fn. 69f., 132–133 with fn. 97, 1976: 35, 2002: 45, 84–85, 2011: 97–99, 108, 121–122; MAYRHOFER KEWA 3, 1976: 258, EWAIA 2, 1996: 582, MAYRHOFER 1977b: 24, 59; GEVORGIAN 2007: 104). Oss. mythical name Art’awyz has been considered a loan from Armenian (ABAEV IÈSOJA 1, 1958: 70–71; DALALYAN 2006a: 248–249, 2006b: 51–52; GEVORGIAN 2007; PETROSYAN 2012: 28). 121. Artawan, Artewan (gen. Arta/ewan-ay) m.: B1 Artawan in SEBĒOS 2 (ABGARYAN 1979: 54 line 35). ‒ P1 King of Armenia, successor of Artašēs I. ‒ B2 Abl. yArtawanay (var. lect. yArtewanay) and gen. Artewanay (var. lect. Artawana) in AGAT‘ANGEŁOS §§ 18–19 (1909=1980: 15, 17; THOMSON 1976: 34–37). Gen. Artewanay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.54 (1883=1984: 142; GARSOÏAN 1989: 172, cf. 357–358). Nom. Artawan and gen. Artawanay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.65, 2.67, 2.69, 2.71 (1913=1991: 200, 202, 205, 207–208; THOMSON 2006: 208, 210, 213–215). Gen. Artewanay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1 (1904=1985: 1 lines 4ff.; HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 8; THOMSON 1991: 33): skseal i mahun Artewanay yArtašrē yordwoy Sasanay bṙnawor Stahracʻwoyn “Beginning with the death of Artewan at the hands of Artašir, son of Sasan the Stahrian tyrant”. Artawan in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.3 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 7; DOWSETT 1961: 3). Artawan in YOVHANNES̄ DRASXANAKERTC‘I 1912=1980: 37. ‒ P2 Last Parthian king of Iran, son of Vałarš (727); killed by Artašir (119), son of Sasan (664). – B3 Gen. Artawanay in AGAT‘ANGEŁOS § 121 (1909=1980: 70; THOMSON 1976: 132, see also 466 fn. 121.2 with lit.). ‒ P3 Commander-in-chief (sparapet) of Trdat (845). His son-in-law was Tačat (824). ‒ B4 Artawan išxan Vananday in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.14 (1883=1984: 33; GARSOÏAN 1989: 87, cf. 358). ‒ P4 Prince of Vanand. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 317– 318 and supplem. 5, 1962: 287. Note Artaban, referring to the Armenian king Artašēs II in Georgian sources (see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 317 Nr. 2). ‒ D Parth. inscr. Ardabān [’rtbnw] (SCHMITT 2016: 45–46; cf. LIVŠIC 2010: 174– 175), ManParth. Ardawān [’rdw’n], ManMPers. Ardaβān [’rdβ’n] (DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 52a; COLDITZ 2013: 123), NPers. Ardavān, cf. Elam. Ir-da-ba-nu-iš (SCHMITT 1970: 20, 1972: 76; MAYRHOFER 1973: 163 [8.575]; TAVERNIER 2007: 292–393), Babyl. Ár-ta-ba-na-a, Ar-ta-ba/ma-nu (ZADOK 2009: 102), Gr. Ἀρτάβανος, Aram. ’rtbnw, etc.; from OIran. *R̥ tabānu- (nom. *-bānuš) ‘Having the splendour of R̥ta’, see SCHMITT 2006: 81– 83, 2011: 99–101, 2016: 45–46; ÈTIMSLOVIRAN 2, 2003: 157. For the Armenian name, the -w- of which points to *-b- (rather than *-p-, with Parth. Artapān [’rtpn], Gr. Ἀρτάπανος, Ἀρταπάνης, etc. from *R̥ ta-pāna-), see HÜBSCH-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

129

1897: 30, 505, 1897a: 44–45 (1976: 319–320); AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 287; BENVENISTE 1966: 107–108; SCHMITT 1980c: 200 fn. 6, 2006: 82–83; cf. 1998: 179, 2016: 45–46. On the by-form Artewan cf. Vardewan (778). MANN

122. Artēn m.: B Artēn, išxan Gabełēnicʻ in EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 92; THOMSON 1982: 144). Artēn (var. lect. Armēn), išxan Abełenicʻ; Artēn Gabełean in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.36, 2.41 (1904=1985: 67 line 14, 73 line 34; THOMSON 1991: 109 with fn. 2, 117 with fn. 8, cf. 284b). Gabełeni Artēn in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 16 (1861: 44). ‒ P Prince of the Gabełeankʻ house, participant of the “War of Vardan” in the mid-fifth century, apostate. – D Hypocoristic in OIran. *-ai̯ na- > Arm. -ēn to names with Arta- < *R̥ ta- (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 30–31, 90 fn. 2; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 319; SCHMITT 1984: 330, 2006: 226; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 580). The Armenian from clearly points to OIran. *R̥ tai̯ na-. The latter may also be seen in MPers. Ardēn m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 47), Aram. ’rtyn and Elam. Ir-te-na (HINZ 1974: 258, 1975: 212), though these forms are ambiguous and can also be linked with Gr. (Ctesias) Ἀρτίνης, which presupposes OIran. *R̥ t-ina- (SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 292; SCHMITT 2006: 225–227 and SCHMITT forthc.). Further, note Gr. (Awrōmān) Ἀρδήνης (MAYRHOFER 1974b: 208; cf. MINNS 1915: 44). 123. Artitʻ (gen. Arttʻ-ay) m.: B Nom. Artitʻ and gen. Arttʻay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.7 (1883=1984: 225; GARSOÏAN 1989: 235). ‒ P Bishop of the district of Basean, disciple of St. Daniēl; 4th century (GARSOÏAN 1989: 359). ‒ D This name is, in my opinion, hypocoristic in OIran. *-ita- > Arm. -itʻ to names with Art- < *R̥ ta- (cf. GARSOÏAN 1989: 359). Cf. also Artitʻēs (124). 124. Artitʻēs (gen. Artitʻeay) m.: B AGATʻANGEŁOS § 845 (1909=1980: 442; THOMSON 1976: 380/381). Probably identical with Artitʻēs, attested in gen. Artitʻeay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.80 (1913=1991: 219; THOMSON 2006: 224). ‒ P Son of a pagan priest (kʻurm), 4th century; Grigor Lusaworičʻ appointed him bishop (episkopos). ‒ D Consists of Artitʻ (123) and the ending -ēs. The latter is also seen in other names of Iranian origin from AGATʻANGEŁOS § 845, namely Arsukēs (110) and Tirikēs (839). 125. Artikas m.: B Artikas in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 101–102). Aṙtikas (var. lect. Aṙtikis, Aṙtukas, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22 (1913=1991: 67; THOMSON 2006: 107). ‒

130

Iranian personal names in Armenian

P King of Media, successor of Sovsarmos (694) and predecessor of Dēiokēs (258). ‒ D Reflects Ἀρτύκᾱς, Greek rendering of OIran. hypocoristic *R̥ tuka-, with Arm. i as substitution for Gr. υ [ü]; cf. Elam. Ir-du-(uk-)ka4 and Babyl. Ar-tu-ku (see TAVERNIER 2007: 307 Nr. 4.2.1549; ZADOK 2009: 117– 118 Nr. 98; SCHMITT 2011: 128 Nr. 89). 126. Aweldat m.: B Aweldat Stržecʻi in an inscription from Xoranašat, 1220 CE (ŁAFADARYAN 1940: 174; AČAṘANJN supplem. 5, 1962: 288; cf. BARXUTAREANCʻ 1895: 323 line 7). ‒ P Brother of Apirat and Nawur (519). ‒ D Based on NPers. ‫ ﺍﻮﻞﺪﺍﺩ‬avvaldād ‘firstborn’ (NALBANDJAN 1971a: 48), which is rarely found as a personal name in Iran (SONA DAVTYAN, pers. comm.), although I was unable to find written sources for this Persian appellative and the corresponding personal name. Cf. such late Arm. m. PNs as Awal and Awalǰan/Awelčan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 327 and supplem. 5, 1962: 288). On the other hand, note MidArm. aweldat ‘working too much’ (on which see MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 97–98). Awšēn → Awšin (127) 127. Awšin, spelled also Ōšē/in (gen. Ōšn-i, ins. -i-w in Nersēs Šnorhali) m.: B1 Ōšēn in MATTʻĒOS UṘHAYECʻI (1991: 200 lines 19f. and 4 from boṫ AYECʻI (1991: 278 tom). ‒ P1 Persian amiray. ‒ B2 Ōšin in MATTʻĒOS URH line 3, 444 line 12). See also Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 995; 3, 1786: 10; ALIŠAN 1885: 46, 257–258; JUSTI 1895: 253; MUTAFIAN 1988 passim. ‒ P2 Prince (išxan) Ōšin from Ganjak, lord of Lambron, with a nickname Aspet (60), 11th century. ‒ B3 ALIŠAN 1885: 45; JUSTI 1895: 253b. ‒ P3 Son of Tʻoros I, 12th century. ‒ For other attestations of this name, see ALIŠAN 1885 passim; JUSTI 1895 passim; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 236–243; MUTAFIAN 1988 passim. ‒ D NPers. Afšīn (JUSTI 1895: 253; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 235), cf. Alanic PN Afšin m., Georg. PN Apšina m. (ABAEV IÈSOJA 1.1958: 110– 111; BIELMEIER 1989: 241, 1993: 7–10; cf. CHEUNG 2002: 157). Further, see Apʻšin (130). 128. Awtay (ins. Awtay-i-w) m.: B Ōtay (var. lect. Awtay, Awta, Awda), ins. Ōtayiw (var. lect. Ōtiw) in AGATʻANGEŁOS §§ 217–218, 220 (1909=1980: 115–116; THOMSON 1976: 220–223, cf. 476 fn. 217.1). Ōtay (var. lect. Awtay, Awta, Ōta) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.77, 2.82, 2.84 (1913=1991: 215, 224, 227; THOMSON 2006: 221, 228, 232). For later sources, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 243–244. ‒ P Prince (naxarar) of the Ama-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

131

tuni house, foster father of Xosroviduxt (341). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as hypocoristic in OIran. *-aya- (see, e.g., Artay 113 and Varday 766) to shortened forms of such names as Parth. (Awrōmān) Αὐτομά or (other) Greek renderings of names with *Vāta- ‘wind, Wind-god’, e.g. Αὐτοφραδάτης, on which see *Vat 742 (cf. SARGISEAN 1890: 88–91 fn. 2; JUSTI 1895: 236b; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 243). Note also the unclear first element of Parth. Odābaxt [’wtybht] and MPers. Odābaxt [’wt’bḥty] (GIGNOUX 1986: 137 Nr. 701; HUYSE 1999.2: 123–124; SCHMITT 2016: 67 Nr. 103), as well as Northpont. (Chersones) Αὐτέας (VASMER 1971: 133). 129. Apʻin m.: B, P Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 345; see also AVETIS2010: 33b) only records the surname Apʻinean in Širak, a region in the dialectal area of Karin / Ērzrum. Now one finds the personal name Ap‘in in another region of the Karin area, namely Nerk‘in Basen (HAKOBYAN 1974: 257). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects Parth. Āpin [’pyn] and MPers. ’Pyny from OIran. hypocoristic PN *Āp-ina- ‘(related to) water, Marinus’; cf. also Sogd. Āpene [’’pn’k] m., etc. (on the forms and etymology, see LURJE 2010: 71 Nr. 23; SCHMITT 2016: 42 with lit.; cf. COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 50). The aspirated -pʻ of the Armenian name points to a relatively younger period. YAN

130. Apʻšin (gen. Apʻšn-i) m.: B Isk ordi Apʻšni Dewdatn kacʻ mnacʻ i Dvin kʻałakʻi “and Dewdat, the son of Apʻšin, stayed in the city of Dvin” in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTC‘I, 9–10th cent. (1912=1980: 187; cf. TʻOSUNYAN 1996: 190/191). ‒ P Arabic governor (ostikan) Afshin in Atrpatakan, father of Dewdat (257), Arabic Dīvdāδ (JUSTI 1895: 85b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 37, 506). ‒ D Renders NPers. Afšīn (cf. Awšin 127). For a phonological discussion of the by-forms Awšin and Apʻšin, see H. MURADYAN 1982: 260–262. 131. Bab (or Pap) m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31 (1913=1991: 85; THOMSON 2006: 119). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). ‒ P1 Son of Tigran Eruandean (828), brother of Tiran (834) and Vahagn (719). ‒ B2 Abl. i Babay Amatuneacʻ episkoposē in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 78, 81). Abl. i Papay Amatuneacʻ episkoposē in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.7 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 122). ‒ P2 Bishop of the house of Amatunikʻ, 6th century. ‒ B3 SAMUĒL ANECʻI (TĒR-MIKʻELEAN 1892: 286). ‒ P3 Albanian prince, 7th century. ‒ B4 Bab-i-Hrahatean in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.8, 3.10 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 300, 304; DOWSETT 1961: 194, 197). ‒ P4 Albanian noble from Atrpatakan. ‒ B5 On a tombstone from

132

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Areni, Vayocʻ Jor, 1565 CE (ALIŠAN 1893: 182; DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 32 Nr. 74). ‒ P5 Son of Paron Pʻiribēk. ‒ D Reflects MPers. m. PN Bāb, probably from *bāba- ‘father, papa’, cf. also Bactr. Βαβο m., etc. (GIGNOUX 1986: 52–54, 2003: 25 Nr. 52; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 38; SCHMITT 2016: 70; cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 348). 132. Baban m.: B Baban, gen. Babanay, abl. i Babanay in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.20–21 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 326–328, 330; DOWSETT 1961: 214–215, 217). ‒ P Persian general from Atrpatakan; he took to wife the daughter of Vasak, lord of Siwnikʻ. ‒ D This name may be interpreted as a patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to Bab (131). 133. Babgēn (predominant spelling) or Babkēn m.: B1 Nom. Babgean 2x and abl. i Babgenay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.8–9 (1887=1991: 56–57). ‒ P1 Arcruni prince, successor of Asod. ‒ B2 Babgēn in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.9 (1887=1991: 57). ‒ P2 Arcruni prince, successor of Nersēh. ‒ B3 Babgen in inscriptions from Nazareth and Sinai (Wadi Haggag) in the fifth century (STONE 1990–91: 321–324, 328). ‒ P3 Pilgrim. ‒ B4 Babgēn in EŁIŠĒ (TERMINASYAN 1989: 388). Babkēn in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86). Babgēn in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 17 (1861: 46). ‒ P4 Prince from Siwnikʻ, brother of Bakur (152). ‒ For more attestations (all in the form Babgēn, with voiced -g-), see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 352–354 and supplem. 5, 1962: 289. Grammarians mention Babgēn as an example of derivative masculine patronyms, analyzing it as consisting of Bab and -gēn: ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 14 (transl. of Dionysius Thrax: derivative in -gēn), 104–105 (Dawitʻ Pʻilisopʻay: i Babay` Babgēn), 140 (Ananun Mekničʻ: derivative in -gēn). For this structural analysis, cf. below. ‒ D This name has been interpreted as hypocoristic in the suffix -ēn to Babik (135), assuming that Babkēn is the original form (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 90 fn. 2; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 352; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 22). In view of such names as Atgēn (67), Bežgēn (167), Xoskēn (335), Kiškēn (371), Mangen (429) and Vazgēn (717) one might assume a combined suffix *-ka-i̯ na- > *-kēn- and later *-gēn-, which is observable, e.g., in Parth. Asmakēn prob. from asm- ‘sky’ (LIVŠIC 2010: 64), MPers. m. PN Pāhr-gēn from pahr ‘guard’ (GIGNOUX 1986: 143) and Sogd. Astkēn m. from ’st(k) ‘bone’ (LURJE 2010: 110 Nr. 172), as well as in a number of appellatives such as MPers. sahm-gē̆n ‘terrible’, Parth. bīm-gen ‘scary’, zēn-gen ‘armoured’ and nām-gēn ‘famous’; Sogd. z’wrqyn ‘strong’ from z’wr ‘strength’; cf. Arm. už-gin ‘powerful, strong’ from oyž ‘power, strength’, ah-a-gin ‘terrible’ from ah ‘fear, terror’, etc. (for this suffix and

Iranian personal names in Armenian

133

and related issues, see J̌AHUKYAN 1993: 262–263; OLSEN 1999: 217; SCHMITT 2001: 85; GIPPERT 2007: 101–102; KORN / OLSEN 2012; cf. SKJÆRVØ 2009: 262). Remarkably, one of these examples, namely nām-gēn ‘famous’ (cf. also Oss. nomgin ‘id.’) is found as a name in Olbia, Ναμ-γηνος (see ZGUSTA 1955: 120 Nr. 153; ABAEV IÈSOJA 2, 1973: 188; VASMER 1971: 143), which has been interpreted as containing the combined suffix *-ka-i̯ na- (TOXTAS’EV 2013: 594). Note that the -g- may have also been conditioned by the assimilatory influence of a preceding voiced consonant, e.g. Babkēn > Babgēn vs. Xoskēn and Kiškēn. Further, cf. Garegin (197). Whether or not Arm. -(a)gin is related with Middle Iranian *-k/gēn- (cf. the skepticism of SCHMITT ibid.), the comparison of the latter with the compositional element -k/gēn in these Armenian names seems evident to me. 134. *Babēn (attested in gen. Baben-i) m.: B, P Gen. Šeroeani Babeni Mamekonean in an undated (archaic, see Kohazat 373) inscription from the monastery named Siwni vankʻ in the province of Siwnikʻ (LALAYEAN 1898: 188; DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 88 Nr. 255). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, directly reflects MPers. m. PN Bābēn (GIGNOUX 2003: 26 Nr. 54), hypocoristic in OIran. *-ai̯ na- > -ēn to MPers. m. PN Bāb (Bab 131); cf. also MPers. m. PN Pābēn [p’pyn(y)] from *Pāpai̯ na- (see GIGNOUX 1986: 142 Nr. 724). Babi m. → Babik (135) 135. Babik (gen. Babk-ay, Babk-an) m.: B1 Babik tēr gawaṙin Siwneacʻ; also gen. Babkan in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.42–43, 214 (1883=1984: 211; GARSOÏAN 1989: 224, 226–227). zdustr Babkan Siwneacʻ nahapeti “the daughter of Babik, prince of Siwnikʻ”; Dara, ordi Babkay teaṙn Siwneacʻ “Dara, son of Babik lord of Siwnikʻ” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.41, 3.43 (1913=1991: 309 line 18, 312 line 2; THOMSON 2006: 298, 301). ‒ P1 Nahapet of the house of Siwnikʻ who together with Sam Nr. 2 (654) and Vałinak Nr. 2 (729) survived the Persian massacre; father of Dara (250). The precise identity of Babik is disputed. He is sometimes identified with Babik Nr. 2. He also appears to have been the father of the traitor Vasak Siwni (Vasak Nr. 6, 739). For a discussion and literature on these issues, see DOWSETT 1961: 63 fn. 3; GARSOÏAN 1989: 361; THOMSON 2006: 298 fn. 288. ‒ B2 Nom. Babik and gen. Babkay in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.1 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 109–111; DOWSETT 1961: 63–65). ‒ P2 Son of Andovk lord of Siwnikʻ. See further Nr. 1. ‒ B3 Babik, yṘapʻsonean tanēn in EŁIŠĒ

134

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 194 line 1; THOMSON 1982: 238). Babik, i tohmēn Ṙopʻsenicʻ in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86; THOMSON 1991: 133). ‒ P3 Prince (naxarar) from the house of Ṙapʻsonean/Ṙopʻseankʻ. ‒ B4 Babik Siwni in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.28, 3.63 (1904=1985: 55, 112). ‒ P4 Son of marzpan Vasak Siwni (739). ‒ B5 Gen. Babkay in the cadastre of Tatʻew from 844 CE in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 38 (1861: 153). ‒ P5 Witness, son of Yovhannēs. ‒ D This name reflects MIran. *Bābīk, hypocoristic to MPers. Bāb (cf. Bab 131), compare MPers. m. PN Bābīg (GIGNOUX 1986: 53 Nr. 175), cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 36; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 351; GARSOÏAN 1989: 361. Note also Arm. m. PN Babi (18th cent., see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 351) vs. MPers. and Syr. m. PN Bābīy (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 54 Nr. 176; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 46–49). 136. Babocʻ (gen. Babocʻ-i) m.: B Gen. Babocʻi in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.71 (1904=1985: 129; THOMSON 1991: 185). ‒ P Father of Pap Artakuni (604). ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, a MIran. form related to MPers. m. PN Pābō̆s [p’pwsy] (GIGNOUX 1986: 142 Nr. 727). The suffix -ocʻ is of Armenian origin. It seems, however, that it sometimes replaces the ending -ō̆s of Iranian names. An interesting example is MPers. PN Tīrōs [tylwsy] m., which is found in two Armenian names, viz. Tiros (841) and Tirocʻ (843). 137. Bagadia m.: B Bagadia (var. lect. Baga, Bagradia, Bagatia) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.63 (1913=1991: 196 lines 7 & 9; THOMSON 2006: 204). ‒ P According to Movsēs Xorenacʻi, Bagadia is one of the traditional names of the Bagratuni family before their apostasy and corresponds to the name Bagarat (140). ‒ D This name probably reflects OIran. *Baga-d-iya-, hypocoristic in *-iya- (on which see *Dadi 237) to a shortened form of m. PN *Baga-dāta- ‘Given by God/gods’, the full form of which is seen in Bagarat 140 (cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942). The preservation of the final -a of Bagadia is unclear. NALBANDJAN (1971a: 12) derives this name from OPers. *Bāgayādi- ‘Baga-worshipper’, itself a derivative of *bāgayā̆da- (on this etymon and PNs based on it, see SCHMITT 2003c: 29–30; TAVERNIER 2007: 144 Nr. 4.2.308). 138. Bagam (abl. i Bagam-ay) m.: B1 SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 51). ‒ P1 Son of Pʻaṙnawaz (855) and brother of Bagarat (140). ‒ B2 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31 (1913=1991: 86; THOMSON 2006: 120). Abl. i Bagamay in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). Nom. Baygam and abl. i

Iranian personal names in Armenian

135

Baygamay in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (1912=1980: 23). ‒ P2 Armenian king, son and successor of Armog (91). ‒ D This name most probably reflects OIran. *Bagāma-, consisting of *Baga- ‘god’ (cf. JUSTI 1895: 57b; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 355) and *ama- ‘impetuosity, power’, cf. Aršam (94) (NALBANDJAN 1971a: 12), thus: ‘Strong or impetuous through God’ vel sim. This is confirmed by such PNs as Elam. Ba-ka4-ma and Babyl. Ba-gaam-ma-’, which have been interpreted in the same way, “strong through Baga / durch Gott stark” (TAVERNIER 2007: 136 Nr. 4.2.263; ZADOK 2009: 138 Nr. 170). 139. Bagas (gen. Bagas-i) m.: B This name is attested in two by-forms in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.22, viz. Bagas and Bagos (141). ‒ P See Bagos (141). ‒ D The by-form Bagas probably reflects a Grecized form of a short name based on the Iranian composite names with *Baga- ‘god, lord’, cf. Gr. m. PN (Paphlagonia) Βάγας, Northpont. Iran. Βάγης, Βάγιος (JUSTI 1895: 59b; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 359; GARSOÏAN 1989: 362; for the forms, see ZGUSTA 1955: 80–81 § 76, 1964: 116–117 § 134; VASMER 1971: 133); note Parth. Bag [bg], Babyl. Ba-ga-a/-’, Gr. Βόγης, etc. (see LIVŠIC 2010: 72 Nr. 117; SCHMITT 2011: 163–164 Nr. 125, 2016: 71 Nr. 114). For the appellative, cf. ManParth. baγ [bg] ‘god’, when set before proper names (of divine beings or men), an honorific ‘lord’ (BOYCE 1977: 27; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 106). I alternatively explain Bagas as a shortened form of such OIran. composite names as *Baga-sā̆ka- (typologically, cf. Gulas from Gulasar 222): Elam. Ba-ka4-šá-(ak-)ka4, Gr. (Herodotus VII.75) Βαγασάκης m. (see MAYRHOFER 1971: 14, 1973: 137 [8.214]; SCHMITT 1976: 33, 2011: 155–157 Nr. 115; TAVERNIER 2007: 139 Nr. 4.2.282), and *Baga-sā̆na-: Parth. Bagsā̆n m. (LIVŠIC 2011: 72–73; SCHMITT 2016: 72–73 Nr. 117). Further, see Bagos (141) and Sag (649). 140. Bagarat (gen. Bagarat-ay, cf. also Bagarat-u; ins. Bagarat-a-w) m.: B1 Gen. Bagaratay in SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 51). ‒ P1 Son of Pʻaṙnawaz (855) and brother of Bagam (138). ‒ B2 Bagarat Pʻaṙazean in SEBĒOS 2 (ABGARYAN 1979: 54). ‒ P2 Armenian naxarar. ‒ B3 Šambatay Bagarat, gen. Bagaratay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.3, 2.7–9 (1913=1991: 104–105, 110, 117–119; THOMSON 2006: 130, 134, 141–143). Gen.-dat. Bagaratu-n and. gen. Bagaratay in UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1.27 (1871: 40– 41). ‒ P3 Hebrew prince, ancestor of the Bagratuni family (cf. also Šambatʻ/t 556). ‒ B4 Bagrat Bagratuni; Bagarat mec išxan asparapetutʻeann (emended to aspetutʻeann) in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.7, 4.4 (1883=1984: 15, 61;

136

Iranian personal names in Armenian

GARSOÏAN 1989: 74, 111, see also 271 n. 5). Bagarat aspet, ins. Bagarataw aspetiw and gen. Bagaratay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.83, 2.85, 3.6, 3.9, 3.37 (1913=1991: 225, 231, 262, 266–267, 303). ‒ P4 Armenian commander and hereditary aspet of the realm from Trdat the Great (for a discussion, see GARSOÏAN 1989: 249 n. 10, 362–363). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 356–359 and supplem. 5, 1962: 290. On the Bagratuni house see MARKUART 1913; ADONTZ 1970 passim (see index); TOUMANOFF 1963 passim (see index); THOMSON 2006: 130 fn. 20. ‒ D Reflects OIran. m. PN *Baga-dāta- ‘Given by God / gods’ (formally cf. YAv. baγō.dāta- ‘created by god’) > Parth. Bag-dāt [bgd(’)t], Elam. Ba-ak/ka4-da-ad-da, Babyl. Ba-ga-’-da-a-ta/tú, Ba-ga-da-a-ti, Assyr. Bag-dāti, Aram. Bgdt, Bactr. Βαγολαδο, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 31; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 355; for the forms, see MAYRHOFER 1973: 135; SCHMITT 1998: 181, 2016: 72; PNAE 1/II, 1999: 251; TAVERNIER 2007: 132–133; ZADOK 2009: 131–133, 139– 140; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 40). For the inverted form of this Iranian composite name, cf. Datab(-ēn) (245). See also Bagadia (137). Arm. Bagarat reflects the regular development of Parth. δ to Arm. r, so the assumption on its Median origin (NALBANDJAN 1971a: 11–12) is untenable (SCHMITT 1996: 691, 2000: 210). The same shift of Parth. δ to Arm. r also testifies that Georg. Bagrat’ came via Armenian (SCHMITT 1987: 450b; CHKEIDZE 2001: 487a). Byzantine sources testify an Armenian hypocoristic m. PN *Bagratuk (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 359; for a thorough discussion, see SCHMITT 1975a: 179–181). Cf. also Bałdad (154). 141. Bagos (gen. Bagos-i, abl. i Bagos-ē) m.: B This name is attested in two by-forms in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.22 (1883=1984: 117–118; GARSOÏAN 1989: 155), Bagas (gen. Bagasi) and Bagos: nom. Bagos (3x), gen. Bagosi and abl. i Bagosē. ‒ P Noble of the Mamikonean house, brother of the commander-in-chief (sparapet) Vasak Mamikonean (739). ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Baga- ‘god, lord’; for the ending, see Kawos-akan (369) and Tiros (841); cf. also Northpont. Iran. Βάγιος vs. Βάγης, as well as Mardarios (448). Compare also Gr. Βαγώας and Arm. Baguas (142). Further, see Bagas (139). On the other hand, it may be tempting to involve here Neo-Assyr. Bagūsu [mbagu-su] (on which see PNAE 1/II, 1999: 251; for a discussion, see SCHMITT 2009: 60–61 Nr. 34). 142. Baguas m.: B GARAGAŠEAN 1895.2: 133. Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ (1, 1784: 222–223) calls him Bakur (152). Further, see Mihr (475). – P General of Tigran the Great. ‒ D This form seems to render Gr. Βαγώας (cf. JUSTI 1895:

Iranian personal names in Armenian

137

59–60; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 359, 368), compare Aram. Bgwhy and Hebr. Bgwy /Bigway/ probably from OIran. *Bagā-vahyah- ‘durch die Götter besser’ (SCHMITT 1978a: 403, 1979a: 147; HUYSE 1990: 39–40; HUTTER 2015: 38–39 with lit.). *Bagratuk m. → Bagarat (140) 143. Baz m.: B1 zordi Manawazay zBaz in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.12 (1913=1991: 38 lines 5ff.; THOMSON 2006: 85–86). Abl. i Bazay in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 108). ‒ P1 Son of Manawaz (428) and grandson of the eponymous Armenian hero Hayk; from him is derived the Bznuneacʻ principality. ‒ B2 Gen. Bazi-n in a colophon from Bałeš (Bitlis), 1483 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.3, 1967: 42 Nr. 47). ‒ P2 Brother of monk (krawnawor) Karapet, who received a Šaraknocʻ. ‒ B, P 3 Gen. Bazi-n in two colophons from Van, 1603 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 95–96). ‒ D I agree with J̌AHUKYAN (1981) who does not share the view (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 360; cf. also SCHMITT 1975a: 182) according to which Baz, Bazuk (147) and a number of such names are made up by Movsēs Xorenacʻi. The Armenian name Baz, in my opinion, may directly reflect an Iranian name containing *Bāz-, which is continued in such m. short names as Bactr. Βαζο, Aram. Bzw and MPers. Bāzag [b’cky], although they have been derived from different appellatives; Aram. Bzw and Bactr. Βαζο probably represent a short name from a compound containing *bāzu- ‘arm’ such as Bactr. Βαζοδηο < *Bāzu-tāwaya‘strong-armed’ (SCHMITT 1975c: 179–180; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 43 Nrs. 61f.), whereas MPers. Bāzag is interpreted as hypocoristic to bāz ‘hawk, falcon’ (GIGNOUX 1986: 58; for the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 18). The latter appellative was borrowed in Arm. bazē ‘id.’ (cf. J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 55, deriving Arm. Baz from this bird-name) and is reflected in m. PNs Bazay (144) and Bazē (145). Note also such names from Asia Minor as Βαζάκης and Βαζάνης, as well as fem. Βαζεις (see ZGUSTA 1964: 117 § 137). 144. Bazay m.: B, P 1 Gen. Bazayi in a colophon from 1316 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 121). ‒ More attestations from the 14th century onwards (Bazay, gen. Bazi-n, Bazē-n) can be found in AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 361; an example of gen. Bazē-n: ordwoyn` Bazēn, ew miws ełbawrn` Łaribin (1640 CE, MOKS: HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.2, 1978: 819). ‒ D This name is probably based on Arm. bazay ‘hawk, falcon’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 360), cf. Baz (143) and Bazē (145); note Syr. bāzā ‘hawk’ (CIANCAGLINI 2008: 124). Al-

138

Iranian personal names in Armenian

ternatively, it might reflect OIran. m. PN *Bāz-aya- > Gr. Βαζαῖος, hypocoristic by-name of king Μονόβαζος (Manawaz 428). 145. Bazē m.: B acc. zBazē zAtrpayakan šahap in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.91 (1904=1985: 164 line 20; THOMSON 1991: 224–225). ‒ P Persian, governor (šahap) of Atropatene (Atrpayakan). ‒ D Probably reflects Arm. bazē (Iranian LW) ‘hawk, falcon’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 31; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 360), cf. Syr. bāzī ‘hawk’ (CIANCAGLINI 2008: 124–125). I wonder if Arm. Bazē is in a way related with Oss. Dig. m. PN Bazze (origin unknown, see FRITZ 2006: 38 Nr. 245). 146. Bazmocʻ f.: B zkʻoyrsn mer (“our sisters”) ... zBazmocʻ, ew zmiws (‘and the other’) Bazmocʻ, in a colophon from 1292 CE, Noravankʻ (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 678). ‒ P Two sisters of the scribe Yovanēs and his brother Tʻadēos. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, may contain *Barz-m-, a two-stem short name to PNs with OIran. *br̥ zi- ‘exalted’ (Parth. Barzan, Gr. Βαρζάνης, see Barjan 165) such as *Br̥ zi-manah- ‘High-minded’ > Elam. Bìr-zí-ma-na (see TAVERNIER 2007: 151), cf. Parth. Brzmyk m., probably reflecting *Barz-m-ika- (see SCHMITT 2016: 80 Nr. 140). For the Armenian suffix -ocʻ, cf., e.g., Babocʻ (136) and Tirocʻ (843). Thus: *Barzm-ocʻ > Bazmocʻ through simplification of the cluster rzm to zm. Alternatively, it may contain Arm. bazum ‘much, abundant’; cf. Bazum-ša(h) (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 355 Nr. 1427; I am indebted to Xačʻik Harutʻyunyan for this reference). For the semantics, compare PNs reflecting Arm. šat ‘abundant, much’ (see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 148–150). One also might think of the MPers. appellative bazm ‘meal, feast’ (see MACKENZIE 1971: 18; GIGNOUX 1972: 21b; BOYCE 1977: 30) > Arm. *bazm ‘meal, feast’ (cf. ClArm. bazm-akan ‘banquet; invited people; sofa’, dial. bazmis ‘wedding banquet’). For the semantics, compare such names as Arm. Tōn m. reflecting Arm. tōn ‘feast’, and its derivatives Tōnak m., Tōnakan m., Tōner m., Tōnik m. (on them see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 179–182). 147. Bazuk m.: B Bazuk in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 63; THOMSON 2006: 103). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Arbun. ‒ D This name most probably reflects OIran. *Bāzu-ka-, *-ka-extension to a short name from a compound containing *bāzu- ‘arm’ (cf. Bactr. Βαζο, Aram. Bzw; see Baz 143 and Manawaz 428). It is thus etymologically identical with Arm. LW bazuk ‘arm, forearm’. Note especially Alan. and Oss. m. PN Bazuk and the appellative, Oss. bazyg / bazug ‘arm above the elbow; shoulder

Iranian personal names in Armenian

139

blade’ (NALBANDJAN 1971a: 19, 1977: 209; for the forms, see ABAEV IÈSOJA 1, 1958: 242; CHEUNG 2002: 171; FRITZ 2006: 38 Nr. 244). 148. Bazun (gen. Bazun-i) m.: B In a colophon from 1367 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 477): i guntustaplutʻeann Hayocʻ paron Bazuni` paron Lewon paron Bazunencʻ ordoyn. Elsewhere cited as Bazu (ALIŠAN 1885: 532a; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 361). ‒ Note also Pʻazun in AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 361 (s.v. Bazuni). ‒ P Gundstapl, son of Lewon, 14th century. ‒ D Probably related with Baz (143). 149. Bazuni (gen. Bazunē) m. B1 išxan Bazuni in MATTʻĒOS UṘHAYECʻI (1991: 278 lines 2f.); Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 3, 1786: 18, 19; ALIŠAN 1885: 46b, 47b; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 361. ‒ P1 Prince (išxan) of Cilicia, 11th century. ‒ B2 Gen.-dat. Bazunē, 3x in a colophon (in all three cases, beside gen. Lewon-i) from 1297 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 814–815). See also SRUANJTEANC‘ TʻA 2, 1884: 348–349; ALIŠAN 1885: 531–532. ‒ P2 Son of paron Lewon Bazuneancʻ (and his wife Spil) and brother of Lewon. ‒ For the declension type (Bazuni, gen. Bazunē), cf. Vardeni, gen.-dat. Vardenē attested a few times in a series of undated colophons, presumably 1239 CE (HAYJEṘHIš XIII, 1984: 212–213). ‒ D Probably related with Baz (143) and Bazun (148). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 361) points out that the ending -uni here is not identical with the family/tribe-suffix -uni and considers the origin of this name as unknown. Baxšayiš m. → Bašxen (161) Baxši m. → Bašxen (161) Baxt (gender unknown) → Baxtes (150) Baxtałēk f. → Baxtes (150) Baxtarik m. → Baxtes (150) 150. Baxtes m.: B In a colophon from 1211 CE, added with different ink (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 75 fn. *, index: 955a). ‒ P Brother of Yevannēs. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, OIran. *Baxta- ‘Fortune, Fate’ < ‘shared to’ based on MPers. baxt, Arm. LW baxt ‘id.’, cf. Elam. Ba-ak-da (GERSHEVITCH 1969–70: 193; MAYRHOFER 1973: 138 Nr. 8.223; TAVERNI-

140

Iranian personal names in Armenian

2007: 148–149), Sogd. Vaγd, Vaxt [βxt] (LURJE 2010: 153 Nr. 336). This is a short name of such composites as MPers. Baxt-bōzīd m. ‘Saved by fortune’ (GIGNOUX 1986: 56 Nr. 192), Parth. Baxtdātak m. ‘Given by fortune’ (SCHMITT 2016: 74–75 Nr. 124) and ZorMPers. Baxt-āfrīd ‘Blessed by fate’ (CERETI 2003: 305); cf. also Parth. Odābaxt [’wtybht] m. and MPers. Odābaxt [’wt’bḥty], with an unclear first element (GIGNOUX 1986: 137 Nr. 701; HUYSE 1999.2: 123–124; SCHMITT 2016: 67 Nr. 103). For the ending, cf. Aspurakēs (62), Artašēs (118), Nersēs (524), Tirikēs (839); for -es instead of the expected -ēs, see Arues (103). From the same etymon are Arm. PN Baxt m./f.? (Eremia Çelebi) and a few composite names attested since the 15th century such as Baxtałēk f. with ałēk ‘good’, Baxtarik m. from Baxtiar m. < NPers. Baxtiyār and Baxtišat m. from NPers. baxt-i-šād (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 366–367; cf. JUSTI 1895: 61–62). ER

Baxtiar m. → Baxtes (150) Baxtišat m. → Baxtes (150) 151. Bak m.: B EŁIŠĒ 6 (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 122 line 12; THOMSON 1982: 174). Further attested (pace THOMSON 1982: 174 fn. 4) in a colophon from 1232 CE, Bak išxan ‘prince’ (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 182; for earlier references, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 367). ‒ P A brave Armenian soldier (prince), survivor of the Battle of Avarayr. According to the 1232 colophon, he later on moved to the fortress of Xōxanaberd in Arcʻax. – D HÜBSCHMANN (1897: 31; cf. also AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 367) doubts the relation of Bak with NPers. PN Bākōi. Note also MPers. m. PN Bāg [b’ky] of unknown origin (on which see GIGNOUX 2003: 26 Nr. 59). Further, see Bakur (152). 152. Bakur (gen. Bakr-oy, Bakur-ay) m.: B1 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 222– 223. – P1 General of Tigran the Great. Elsewhere called Baguas (142). – B2 Gen. Bakroy nahapetin Siwneacʻ in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.63 (1913=1991: 195; THOMSON 2006: 203). – P2 Prince of Siwnikʻ under the reign of Tiran I, 2nd cent. CE. – B3 Nom. Bakur (gen. Bakuray in the table of content) in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.9 (1883=1984: 18–19; GARSOÏAN 1989: 76–77). Nom. Bakur and gen. Bakroy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.4, 3.7 (1913=1991: 260, 263). ‒ P3 Išxan / bdeašx of Ałjnikʻ (GARSOÏAN 1989: 363–364). ‒ B4 EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 388). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86). STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 17 (1861: 46). ‒ P4 Prince from Siwnikʻ, brother of Babg/kēn (133). – For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 368–369 and

Iranian personal names in Armenian

141

supplem. 5, 1962: 291; TOUMANOFF 1963 passim (index Bacurius), 1969: 127, 131–132. – D This name may be a blend of MIran. *Bag-puhr ‘Son of god’ (cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 49 and fn. 2) and MPers. and Parth. m. PN Pakur, probably consisting of *pak- ‘to cook’ and hypocoristic *-ura- (SCHMITT pers. comm. apud GIGNOUX 1986: 144, cf. 2003: 54; SCHMITT 2016: 150–151; cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 22; for more detail, see JUSTI 1895: 238–240; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 367–368). I alternatively interpret Bakur as an *-urahypocoristicon to Bak (151). The origin of the latter is unclear, however. So it is possible that Bak is merely a shortened form of Bakur. 153. Bakuran (gen. Bakuran-ay) m.: B1 Gen. Bakuranay in “Taregirkʻ” by SMBAT SPARAPET (ŠAHNAZAREANC‘ 1859: 76). ‒ P1 Father of Grigor, who was a prince of Ani (11th century). ‒ B2 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 3, 1786: 9. ‒ P2 Prince (11th century). ‒ B3 Nom. Bakuran and gen. Bakuranay in “Taregirkʻ” by SMBAT SPARAPET (ŠAHNAZAREANC‘ 1859: 99–100, 102, 104, cf. 112). ‒ P3 Prince, lord of the fortress of Papaṙon. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 370 (with a correction in 5, 1962: 291). ‒ D Patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to Bakur 152 (cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 369). 154. Bałdad (mostly spelled Bałdat) f.: B1 Bałdat xatʻun in a colophon from 1260 CE (TʻŌPʻČEAN 1898–1900, 2: 47a Nr. 14; HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 303 Nr. 252). ‒ P1 Daughter of Sargis and sister of Ałutʻ-xatʻun. ‒ B2 Bałtat in a colophon from Gołtʻn, 1336 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 281). ‒ P2 Granddaughter of recipient Šaxənšax. ‒ B3 Bałdat in a colophon from Ałtʻamar, 1419 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 230 Nr. 251). ‒ P3 Recipient of a Čašocʻ. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 374–375. ‒ D This name reflects the toponym Bāḡdād ‘Baghdad’ from OIran. *Baga-dāta‘Given by God / gods’, see Bagarat 140 (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 374; cf. JUSTI 1895: 59b). For a PN based on a city-name, cf. Spahan (704). 155. Bambišn (abl. i Bambəšnē / i Bambšanē; later: Bambiš, gen. Bambši) f.: B1 Anun knoǰn Atʻanageni` Bambišn “The name of Atʻanaginēs’ wife was Bambišn”; i Bambəšnē i kʻeṙē tʻagaworin “from the king’s sister Bambišn”; ew mōr sora Bambišn anun “The name of his mother was Bambišn” in P‘AWSTOS BUZAND 3.15, 3.19, 4.3 (1883=1984: 38, 42, 58; GARSOÏAN 1989: 91, 94, 109). Anun knoǰn Bambišn in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 13). – P1 Aršakuni princess, daughter of the King Xosrov II, sister of the King Tiran (but there is a chronological difficulty, see GARSOÏAN 1989: 247–248 note 4, 364), wife of Atʻanagenēs and mother of the patriarch

142

Iranian personal names in Armenian

St. Nersēs the Great. Noting that her name is unknown to other sources (except the Vita of St. Nersēs, which merely repeats the information in Pʻawstos Buzand), GARSOÏAN (1989: 364, 514) assumes that here bambišn is only a title that has been mistaken for a proper name. However, a word for ‘queen’ is frequently found as a proper name (cf. Dšxoy 264, Tʻaguhi, Mlkʻē, etc.), and we have more evidence for the name Bambišn (see below). I therefore see no compelling reason for not trusting Pʻawstos Buzand, who clearly and repeatedly states that Bambišn was the name of the woman. – B2 Bambišn and abl. i Bambšanē in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.3 (1887=1991: 97; THOMSON 1985: 163). ‒ P2 Persian queen, daughter of Xosrov II; see Bor (178). ‒ B3 zKarapet mankan Bambši “Karapet, son of Bambiš”, in a 16th century colophon (TAŠEAN 1895: 361b). ‒ P3 Mother of Karapet. – B4 Hamšen (Hemshinli) Pompuş, recorded by Bert Vaux in the village of Köprücü, located 5 kilometers from the Georgian border and from the Black Sea coast in the Ardvin province, in 1995. According to him (VAUX 2000–2001: 64–67, 2007: 267, 268–269), this name, which has no synchronic meaning in this dialect, derives from an earlier form *bambiš through the consonant shift characteristic for western Armenian dialects, the development an > ɔn typical of the Hamšen dialect and i-rounding, and should be identified with Classical Armenian bambišn ‘queen’, also found as a name, Bambišn. Concerning the vocalic change iš > uş one might also think of an Iranian by-form in -ušn (VAUX 2001–2001: 69 fn. 8), on which see below. More probably, it could be due to influence of the hypocoristic suffix -uš abundantly found with feminine personal names, e.g. Tʻaguš from Tʻaguhi < ‘queen’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 241–243), also found in Hamšen, Tʻakʻuš (see SAHAKYAN 2012: 45). Further examples: Mamuš from mam ‘mother, grandmother’, Nanuš from nan ‘mother, grandmother’ (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 187; 4, 1948: 21); in the dialect of Kʻesab: Varduš from Varduhi (Č‘OLAK‘EAN 1986: 224). – P4 Sister of the primary Hemshinli informant of Bert Vaux. – B, P 5 Bambiš Vardani Simonyan (1910–1976), born in the village of Akʻori, Loṙi region. The relatives were/are aware of the meaning ‘queen’ of the appellative bambiš(n) (Gohar Simonyan, pers. comm.). ‒ Here may also belong, in my opinion, Pʻεmpʻiš, f. PN in the dialect of Sebastia (on which see GABIKEAN 1952: 679c). Note also that the wife of the minister in protestant Armenian churches is referred to as bambiš (VAUX 2000–2001: 66, 2007: 267). – D This name reflects Classical Armenian bambišn, gen. bambšan (John Chrysostom), ins. bambšamb (Ephrem) ‘queen; lady, princess’ (HAB 1: 401–402; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 378; ZEHNDER in SZR 2009: 412). The appellative bambišn is applied to the Sasanian queen in P‘AWSTOS

Iranian personal names in Armenian

143

BUZAND 3.21 (1883=1984: 48; GARSOÏAN 1989: 99, 514). For the use of bambišn in Sebēos, see JUSTI 1895: 62a, 70b; THOMSON / HOWARD-JOHNSTON 1999, 1: 8 fn. 50, 29 fn. 188, 89 fn. 549, 2: 329; see also TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.3 (1887=1991: 97 as a name: abl. i Bambšanē) and 3.4 (1887=1991: 143 as an appellative: bambišn Vaspurakani “the princess of Vaspurakan”, THOMSON 1985: 210). It rarely occurs in genuine (nontranslated) sources and dialects. The appellative is an Iranian loanword (MÜLLER, Armeniaca III, 1871: 270, 1894: 284; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 116–117; TEDESCO 1925; HAB 1: 402a; BOLOGNESI 1960: 32; BENVENISTE 1966: 27–29; J̌AHUKYAN 2010: 116a): ManParth. and ManMPers. bāmbišn [b’nbyšn] ‘queen’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 17; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 104a), Sogd. δβ’mb(’)n, δβ’npn ‘lady, wife’, Buddh. Sogd. δβ’mpn(w) ‘queen, lady’ (GHARIB 1995: 137), Pashto mermˈən(a) and Afridi (Pashto dialect) wərman f. ‘housewife, mistress, lady’ from *mēnmən < *mēnbən < *nmāniya-paθnī- (MORGENSTIERNE 2003: 51–52), MPers. bānūk from earlier bānbānūk, Kurd. bānō/ū ‘housewife, mistress, lady’, etc. (CABOLOV 1, 2001: 150; ÈTIMSLOVIRAN 2, 2003: 326). The OIran. proto-form is *dmāna-pat/θni/ī- lit. ‘house-mistress’ > Av. dəmąnō.paθnī-, nmānō.paθnī- f. ‘Hausherrin / lady of the house’, cf. Ved. Skt. pátnī- ‘mistress, wife’, etc. (apart from the above references, see MAYRHOFER EWAIA 2, 1996: 74–75). As a feminine personal name: NPers. Bānū, MPers. Bānūg (JUSTI 1895: 62–63; GIGNOUX 1986: 55 Nr. 185), reflected in Armenian Banukʻ/g (160) and Banu-Šah (159). Cf. also MPers. Bān (GIGNOUX 2003: 26)? Remarkably, Arm. bambišn is also found in the meaning ‘housewife’ or ‘lady’ (see Garan, Garianē 196). One also finds a by-form with u-vocalism: MPers. bāmbušn (see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 117 and fn. 1), compare Sogd. β’mβwšt / p’mpwšt ‘queen’ (HENNING 1977.2 [< 1944]: 18–19; BENVENISTE 1966: 27; GHARIB 1995: 97b, 258a) and Bactr. βαμοþνο (SIMS-WILLIAMS / DE BLOIS 2005: 189). This is reminiscent of the Hamšen Armenian personal name Pompuş. However, the -u- of the latter form is likely to be secondary (see above). 156. Banawšay f.: B, P 1 [Banuhaš-in (with a question-mark) in an inscription of Haṙič, 1234 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 162b). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 380) reads Banawšay. However, in the forthcoming volume of DIVHAYVIM on the inscriptions of Širak, the name is read as Banušah (159); also the year has been corrected: 1235 CE (Arsen Harutʻyunyan, pers. comm.)]. ‒ B2 Nom. Banawšay-n and gen.-dat. Banawši-n in a 14th-century

144

Iranian personal names in Armenian

colophon (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 651 Nrs. 824bc). ‒ P2 Wife of Yovanēs. ‒ For other attestations in the 16th century onwards, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 380. ‒ D From NPers. banafša ‘violet’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 380; cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 28), cf. NPers. f. PN Benefšeh, 13th cent. (JUSTI 1895: 67a); compare MPers. wanafšag, NPers. bunafša, Kurd. banafš, Syr. mnyšk’, bnp/wšg, ClArm. manušak, dial. manišak (prob. via Syriac), etc. (see HAB 3: 256; MACKENZIE 1971: 86; CABOLOV 1, 2001: 115; CIANCAGLINI 2008: 129–130), as well as Arm. m. PN Manušak 440 (10th cent.), later Manawšē f., Manušak f., Manišak f., etc. (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 197, 200–201). 157. Bandakan m.: B, P Šahrapan Bandakan (551). ‒ D Reflects MIran. m. PN *Bandakān: MPers. Bndk’n and its Parth. rendering Bandagān [bndkn]; patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to *Bandaka- (cf., e.g., Sogd. m. PN Vandak), a short name based on such theophoric names as Baga-bandaka‘slave/servant of God or gods’: Bactr. Βαγοβανδαγο m., Sogd. Vaγivande [βγyβbntk, βγβbntk-] m. (see GIGNOUX 1986: 55; LIVŠIC 2010: 74; SIMSWILLIAMS 2010: 40; LURJE 2010: 140, 142; SCHMITT 2016: 76–77). This element is also found in Mihrewandak (479). 158. Banik m.: B MATTʻĒOS URH ̇ AYECʻI (1991: 236). “Taregirkʻ” by SMBAT SPARAPET (ŠAHNAZAREANC‘ 1859: 87). Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 1005. – P Inhabitant of Ani; he stole the corpse of King Gagik (11th century). – D I tentatively interpret this name as -ik-hypocoristicon to a shortened form of a name with OIran. *bānu- ‘light, splendour’ (see Artawan 121), cf. MPers. m. PN Bānag (GIGNOUX 1986: 54 Nr. 183), Elam. Ba-nu-iš (TAVERNIER 2007: 146); note also ManParth. m. PN B’n-m[ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 104a). The comparison with Beniamin etc. (cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 381) is improbable because of the vowel -a-. 159. Banu-Šah f.: B1 Inscription on a cross-stone in the Loṙi region, between Kʻobayravankʻ and Gołgotʻavankʻ, 1223 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 343 Nr. 768). ‒ P1 Sister of Grigor. ‒ B, P 2 Banušah (not †Banuhaš) in an inscription in Haṙič, 1235 CE (for more detail, see Banawšay 156). ‒ B3 Inscription on the famous Amenapʻrkičʻ cross-stone of Marcʻ in the Loṙi region, 1285 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 417 Nr. 941). ‒ P3 Probably identical with Nr. 1 (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 570b). ‒ D Obviously composed of NPers. Bānū (see JUSTI 1895: 62–63) and Šah (535). Note also MPers. Bānūg f. (GIGNOUX 1986: 55) and Arm. Banukʻ (160). For the etymology, see Bambišn (155).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

145

160. Banukʻ (also Banug) f.: B1 Banukʻ in an inscription on a cross-stone from Hałbat, the region of Loṙi, 1223 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 241 Nr. 488). ‒ P1 Wife of Yovanēs kʻahana ‘priest’. ‒ B, P 2 Banug in an inscription from the monastery of Mškavankʻ (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 470 Nr. 1090, deriving Banug from an original form *Banuk; earlier read as †Banop). ‒ B3 Banukʻ Dmanecʻi in an inscription from Sanahin, in the Loṙi region (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 74 Nr. 124). ‒ P3 Mother of Talaxa. ‒ D This name may reflect MIran. *Bānuk(a)-, cf. MPers. f. PN Bānūg ‘Lady, mistress’ (on the form see GIGNOUX 1986: 55 Nr. 185); cf. also Banu-Šah (159). For the etymology, see Bambišn (155). 161. Bašxen m.: B Bašxen Vahewuneacʻ tēr “Bašxen, lord of Vahewunikʻ” in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42 line 16). – P Prince from the Vahewunikʻ family, mentioned in a letter by Babgēn Catholicos (490–516 CE). – D Hypocoristic in -ēn to a shortened form of a name based on ManParth. baxš- ‘to divide, distribute, bestow’, ManMPers. baxš- ‘to divide, apportion’ and baxš ‘allotment, grant’ (for the forms, see DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 119b) > Arm. bašx- (bašxem ‘to distribute, share, assess’, bašx ‘distribution; assessment; share, lot; division’) (cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 382). Compare Elam. PN Ba-ak-šá < *baxša- probably from the same Iranian etymon (GERSHEVITCH 1969: 217; MAYRHOFER 1973: 138; HINZ 1975: 62; TAVERNIER 2007: 148). Note also later Armenian names: Baxšayiš, in a number of attestations from the 15th and 16th centuries, and Baxši, attested since the 16th century (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 365–366; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 33, 41). 162. Bastam m.: B1 Pastam in an inscription from Ganjasar (Arcʻax), 1471 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 43 Nr. 91; see also YOVSĒPʻEANCʻ 1935: 61; AČAṘANJN supplem. 5, 1962: 293). ‒ P1 Son of J̌alal. ‒ B2 Bastam in a colophon from Vaspurakan, 1575 (LALAYEAN 1915: 210). ‒ P2 A certain Bastam from Moks, with his grandchild also named Bastam. ‒ Note also the family name Bastamean in the eastern parts of Armenia (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 385; AVETISYAN 2010: 46). ‒ D This name is related with Northpont. Iran. Βαστακας (DALALYAN 2002: 13), cf. Oss. bæstæ ‘land; world; place’ (for the form and an etymological discussion, see ZGUSTA 1955: 84 § 83; ABAEV IÈSOJA 1, 1958: 254–255; CHEUNG 2002: 173; and especially TESTEN 1994). The ending -am may be due to influence of such names as Argam (79), Aršam (94) and Vahram (723).

146

Iranian personal names in Armenian

163. Bat (gen. Bat-ay) m.: B Bat Sahṙuni; nahapet azgin Sah(a)ṙuneacʻ tohmin in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.35, 5.37 (1883=1984: 198, 200, 201, 205– 206). ‒ P Nahapet of the Sahaṙuni house and dayeak (‘foster-father, tutor’) of King Varazdat (GARSOÏAN 1989: 365). ‒ D This name most probably reflects Parth. m. PN Bāt [b’ty], ManParth. Bāt [b’t] which seems to be simply a Schnellsprechform of Bagdāt (HENNING 1952: 511; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 39 Nr. 43; SCHMITT 2016: 70 Nr. 111). On the other hand, it has been linked with an Iranian short name *Bāta- (prob. from *bāta- ‘wine, must’, cf. MPers. bādag [b’tk] ‘id.’) seen in MPers. Bādag [b’tky] f.?, Gr. Βατάκης, Βᾶτις, Aram. Bātadāt [btdt], as well as patronymic *Bātāna- in Neo-Assyr. Bātānu [mBa-atta-a-nu], etc. (SCHMITT 2009: 69, 2011: 160–161; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 32; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 385; further, see MITCHELL 2007: 162–163). The comparison with MPers. Pādīg m. and Syr. Bād m. from *pāta- ‘protected’ (GARSOÏAN 1989: 365; for the forms, see GIGNOUX 1986: 142 Nrs. 728–729; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 49 Nr. 80) is untenable. [164. Barzapʻran m.: B Nom. Barzapʻran, gen. Barzapʻranay Ṙəštunwoy and abl. i Barzapʻranay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.19, 2.24, 3.35 (1913=1991: 133–135, 139, 300; THOMSON 2006: 153–155, 158, 289). For later sources, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 387. ‒ P Nahapet of the Ṙštunikʻ family. According to external sources, he was the Parthian governor of Syria (see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 387; THOMSON 2006: 27, 153 fns. 158 & 159 with references). ‒ D Reflects Gr. Βαρζαφράνης (Josephus) < OIran. *Br̥ zi-farnah- ‘With high Farn’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 32; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 387; cf. JUSTI 1895: 65). For the first element, see Barjan (165), and for *Frā̆n-, see Hranoyš (400). 165. Barjan m.: B1 Gr. Βαρζάνης in Ctesias F 1b § 1.8 and Diodorus of Sicily II.1.8–10 (SCHMITT 2006: 159; KRKYAŠARYAN 1985: 16, see also 163 n. 9; TER-MARTIROSOV 2000). ‒ P1 Armenian king in the time of the Assyrian king Ninos. ‒ B2 Barjan in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 19c. ‒ P2 Kings from the Armenian house of Aršakunikʻ. ‒ D This name reflects the Iranian short name *Br̥ z-ana-, cf. Parth. Barzan [brzn], MPers. Burzan [bwlcn] and *Barzan > Syr. Barzan [b’rz’n] (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 53 Nr. 100), and Gr. Βαρζάνης; it is based on the element *-br̥ zana- ‘groß werden lassend, erhöhend’ in such composite names as *Ariyabr̥ z-ana- > Gr. ’Αριοβαρζάνης, Elam. Har-ri-bìr-tan-na, and *Š(y)āti-br̥ zana- > Gr. Σατιβαρζάνης, Babyl. Šá-ta-bar-za-na/nu, Aram. Štbrzn, etc. (for the forms and a discussion, see SCHMITT 2006: 157–159, 2011: 88, 159–160,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

147

322–323, 2016: 81 Nr. 141). For the development Iran. *-rz- > Arm. -rj-, compare, e.g. Arm. arjak ‘free, loose, open’ and barj ‘pillow’, cf. Av. harz‘to let go’ and barəziš- ‘pillow’, respectively (see HAB s.vv.; OLSEN 1999: 252 fn. 125 with ref., 870, 950 fn. 34). Note also OIran. *Čiθra-br̥ zana- (cf. Elam. Zí-ut-ra-bìr-za-na, Aram. Čiθra-barzan), which is reflected in Arm. Čihr-burzēn (412). Further, see Burz (185). For other etymological interpretations, see NALBANDYAN 1971a: 24, 1971b: 224; DALALYAN 2007; S. PETROSYAN 2008 (cf. Varj 786). 166. Bawakan f.: B, P Used in the modern period; no literary attestations (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 403). Recorded in dialects, such as Łaradał (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 351a). ‒ D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 403) treats this name as a translation of Turk. f. PN Yeter ‘Enough’ (> Arm. f. PN Etʻar (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 99–100), expressing the wish that no more girls should be born; cf. also Gïzyeter ‘Enough-of-girls’, Oǧulgerek ‘We-must-have-aboy’, etc. (see RÁSONYI 1976: 220). This is certainly true for f. PN Herikʻ ‘Enough’ (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 84–86; cf. also NALBANDYAN 1971b: 222 on f. PN Basē), but as far as Bawakan is concerned one cannot be so sure; the ClArm. appellative bawakan (Iranian LW) means not only ‘enough, sufficient’ but also ‘contented, satisfied’. It is thus possible that the Armenian PN Bawakan is a loan from Parth. patronymic Bāwagān [b’wkn] (cf. Sogd. b’w ‘to suffice, abound’), as has been suggested by LIVŠIC (2010: 71; cf. SCHMITT 2016: 70–71). It should be borne in mind, however, that Arm. Bawakan is a woman’s name not attested in literary sources, and the meaning ‘enough’ is typical of a woman’s name. Therefore Ačaṙyan’s etymology seems slightly preferable to me. 167. Bežgēn m.: B Bežgēn (var. lect. Bēžgēn, Bežgin, Bžgēn, Bežkēn) in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 6, 10 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 178, 181, 201). ‒ P Catholicos of Ałuankʻ (Caucasian Albania), mid-12th century. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as hypocoristic in -gēn (cf., e.g., Babgēn 133) to M/NPers. *Bēž, cf. Arm. Bēž (169) and Bēžan (17th cent.) and earlier Vižan (799) from NPers. Bīžan and Parth. Wēžan (< OIran. *Vai̯ ǰ-ana-), respectively. This name has possibly been conflated with Pešg/kʻen, Be/ēškʻen (614); cf. also Syr. Bīšōy m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 56), ManParth. Biš-pārn m. (< Ind.), bēš ‘pain, sorrow’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 122b). Behramšah (spelled Beramšay) m. → Vahramšah (724)

148

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Be(h)ram m. → Vahram (723) 168. Beroy, Bēru m.: B1 Bēru-s (with the deictic article -s) in an inscription from the Hałpat/Haghpat monastery, 1655 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 128 Nr. 232); cf. Beroy (in gen. Beroy-i-n) in another inscription from Haghpat, also 1655 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 194 Nr. 362; cf. JUSTI 1895: 67b and AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 408–409). ‒ P1 Father of Papoyn and husband of Šamanduxt (555). ‒ B, P 2 Beroy as the basis of the surname Beroyean in Tpʻłis (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 409). ‒ D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 408; 5, 1962: 123) treats this name as a younger form of Viroy 802 (linked with Pers. Bērōë by JUSTI 1895: 67b); cf. also Syr. Bīrōy m (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 55). Note also Bəriw (171) vs. Vriw (820). 169. Bēž, B m.: B Bēž (gen.-dat. Bēž-in) and Bēžan in two colophons from the mid 17th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.3, 1984: 354, 721). ‒ P Son of Šahparon and Aspaniǰawar (58), and brother of Zal and Awtʻandil. ‒ D See Bežgēn (167) and Vižan (799). Bēžan m. → Bēž (169) 170. Bēnam m.: B In a colophon from the Sarkawagancʻ monastery, 1410 CE; mentioned together with his brothers, Xašnam and Nekʻnam (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 112, index: 767a). – P Brother of the scribe Arēl / Abēl, who copied the Commentary on Gospel of Matthew by Grigor Tatʻewacʻi in the Sarkawagancʻ monastery. – D This name reflects NPers. m. PN Behnām, composed of beh ‘better, good’ (cf. MPers. weh ‘id.’) and nām ‘name’, thus ‘He who has a good name’; Syr. Behnām m. (JUSTI 1895: 341–342; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 54–55); cf. MPers. Wahnām (GIGNOUX 1986: 170, 2003: 64; SCHMITT 2016: 223), on which see VehVehnam (797). Compare Nekʻnam (brother of Bēnam in the same inscription), which also means ‘He who has a good name’. 171. Bəriw m.: B Bəriw in a colophon from 1474 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 367; cf. also AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 408, s.v. Beriw). ‒ P Son or brother’s son of tanutēr Sahak, who received a Gospel in Xizan. ‒ D It is tempting to interpret this name as a younger form of Vriw (820), compare Beroy/Bēru (168) vs. Viroy (802) (unless it is an anomalous orthographical form of Beroy).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

149

172. Biwraspi Aždahak (gen.-dat. Biwraspeay Aždahakay) m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI, two supplements to Book I (1913=1991: 89–92; THOMSON 2006: 123–125). ‒ P Mythical personage, Aždahak (8). ‒ D OIran. *Bai̯ u̯ ar-aspa-: MPers. Bēwarasp [bywl’sp] (also in NPers.: Šāhnāma), Sarmat. Βαιορασπος, Parth. Bēwaraspak [bywrspk] m. (SCHMITT 1984: 330 fn. 33, 2011: 321, 2016: 86; cf. MAYRHOFER 1973: 144). Note Georg. “Bevrasp, the master of snakes” in Kartlis Cxovreba (GVAKHARIA 2001: 481b). Further, see Biwrat (173). 173. Biwrat (gen. Biwrat-ay) m.: B1 SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 51). ‒ P1 Son of Bagarat (140) and father of Aspat (59). ‒ B, P 2 General from the Bagratuni house, presumably brother of Bagarat, in the time of Vałaršak (Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 217). ‒ B3 Biwrat Bagratuni, gen. Biwratay Bagratunwoy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.36–37 (1913=1991: 161 line 3, 162 lines 16–17; THOMSON 2006: 175–177; cf. also 2.63, 1913: 196). ‒ P3 Biwrat from the Bagratuni house; his sister Sanot (662) nursed Sanatruk (658). ‒ D This name reflects OIran. *Bai̯ u̯ ar-āta-, a hypocoristic form of such names as MPers. Bēwarasp [bywl’sp] (also in NPers.: Šāhnāma) and Sarmat. Βαιορασπος (SCHMITT 1984: 330 fn. 33, 2011: 321; cf. PETROSYAN 2002: 23, 32, 117). Further, see Aspat (59). 174. Bnot m.: B halaceacʻ i tanē Ałuanicʻ zpiłc vardapets ałandoyn aynorik “and drove the filthy doctors of the sect from Albania” in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.8 (AṘAK‘ELYAN 1983: 126 line 16; DOWSETT 1961: 75). ‒ P Listed among a few sectant vardapets in Albania. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as containing MIran. *bun ‘base, origin’: ManMPers., ManParth. bun [bwn] ‘base, bottom, foundation, bottom’ (DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 117) from PIE *bhudhno-, cf. Skt. budhná- ‘bottom, ground, depth, the root of a tree’, Arm. an-dund-kʻ ‘abyss’ < ‘bottomless’, bun ‘trunk of a tree, shaft of a spear’ (Iranian LW); note MPers. m. PN Bunanōš (GIGNOUX 1986: 60 Nr. 224), NPers. (Šāhnāma) Bundād, perhaps also Sogd. Βwnw m. (LURJE 2010: 150 Nr. 325). For the unclear component -ot, cf. Sanot (662), Vałot (730). Note also Arm. m. PN Bunik (180). 175. Boz m.: B, P 1 Pōz or Pōzi, 1687 CE (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 417). – B2 In a story in the Ozim (sub-)dialect of the Van group recorded in 1897 in Paris (AČAṘEAN 1911: 156–158). ‒ P2 A certain Hzma Pōzō from Ozim. – Note also Pɔzɔ and Pɔzik in the dialect of Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 682b) and the modern family names Bozoyean and Bozikean (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 417;

150

Iranian personal names in Armenian

AVETISYAN 2010: 58a). – D This name is considered to be a loan from Turk. boz ‘gray’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 417; AVETISYAN 2010: 58a); cf., e.g., Bozqurt ‘Grey-wolf’ (see RÁSONYI 1976: 210). In view of the Armenian name Bozēd (176), obviously reflecting MPers. Bōzēd, I tentatively interpret Arm. Boz as reflecting MIran. *Bōz seen in Parth. Bwzk m., Bactr. Βοζο m., Sogd. Bōč m., Assyr. Būzî, Syr. Bōzak m., Bōzē f., etc. These names are etymologically ambiguous and can be related with YAv. būj- ‘to save, redeem’ or būza- ‘he-goat’ or OIran. *bauǰ- ‘to enjoy, refresh’ (see MAYRHOFER 1977: 33; GIGNOUX 1986: 59; SCHMITT 1998: 190, 2009: 72–73, 2016: 84; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 31, 56–57; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 50; LURJE 2010: 149). Further, note Arm. Mehružan < *Miθra-bauǰ-ana- ‘Miθra erquickend’ (467). 176. Bozēd m.: B Es Bozēds vka, in a colophon from the Gałitoy S. Gēorg church (on which see HAYTEŁBAṘ 1, 1986: 776a), 1348 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 373, index: 683b). ‒ P Witness. – D This name, in my opinion, reflects MPers. m. PN Bōzē/īd, cf. also Mihr-bōzēd (for the forms and an etymological discussion, see GIGNOUX 1986: 59, 2003: 49; ZIMMER 1991: 133; CERETI 2003: 305 fn. 17 with references; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 57, 100). Further, see Boz (175), Yiztbuzit (508); for -ēd, cf. Burēt (187). 177. Boyekan m.: B Boyekan mec naxarar Parsicʻ “the great Persian naxarar Boyekan” in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.39 (1883=1984: 129–130; GARSOÏAN 1989: 163). ‒ P Persian naxarar defeated and killed by Vasak Mamikonean; not otherwise attested (GARSOÏAN 1989: 365). ‒ D Patronymic to MPers. PN Bōy m., Gr. Βόης (Procopius of Caesarea), Arab. Būye, etc.; cf. Andikan 22 (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 33; SCHMITT 1984: 331; GIGNOUX 1986: 59 Nrs. 212f., 79 Nr. 333) and Mṙikan (499); according to JUSTI (1895: 70; also Garsoïan 1989: 365), patronymic to MPers. hypocoristic Bōyāg (on which see GIGNOUX 2003: 27). This name is probably based on OIran. *baud- ‘to smell, be fragrant’. Cf. also ManParth. Ardāw-bōyēn m. ‘Duftender Gerechter’ (COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 51), Elam. f. PN Ba-u-da, probably from *Baudā- ‘fragrant’ (GERSHEVITCH 1969: 222; MAYRHOFER 1973: 222; GIGNOUX 1986: 59). For the Iranian dialectal contrast, cf. ManParth. bōδestān (> Arm. burastan ‘garden’) vs. ManMPers. bōyestān ‘garden’ (BOYCE 1977: 28, 29; cf. HAB 1: 470–471). 178. Bor f.: B Bor (erroneously spelled as Bbor) in SEBĒOS 6, 40 (ABGARYAN 1979: 63, 130, see 296 n. 447; THOMSON 1999: 89 with fn. 547); cf. Bbor in STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI (ASOŁIK) 1859: 120. Bor in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.3 (1887=1991: 97, see Bambišn 155), SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014:

Iranian personal names in Armenian

151

148) and VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI 33 (1862: 62). ‒ P Persian queen, daughter of Xosrov II. ‒ D This name reflects MIran. short name *Bōr ‘Brown’: Bactr. Βορο m., Sogd. Vōr [βwr] m., Vōrak [βwr’kk, βwrk], Elam. Baurakka, MPers., NPers., Syr. f. PN Bōrān; cf. MPers. bōr ‘reddish brown, bay (horse)’, Oss. būr/bor ‘yellow’, etc. (JUSTI 1895: 70; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 33; cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 58; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 56; ABAEV IÈSOJA 1, 1958: 271–272; MAYRHOFER 1973: 144; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 52–53; LURJE 2010: 150–151). Cf. Buret (187). 179. Butʻ m.: B ALIŠAN 1901: 121, 1910: 47–54, 50 fn. 1, 421; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 419. ‒ P Heathen pontiff of a fire-temple in the district of Anjewacʻikʻ, at a homonymous place, Butʻ. – D See But (182). 180. *Bunik (gen. Bunk-an) m.: B, P Gen. Bunk-an in an undated inscription from the monastery of Arǰu-Aṙič (ALIŠAN 1881: 123a; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 422). ‒ D See Bnot (174). 181. Buṙzat (gen.-dat. Buṙzatay) m.: B Hapax, attested in the context of the 16th century (ČʻAMČʻEANCʻ 1784–86, 3: 512): mi omn naxǰuancʻi ordi Buṙzatay Benediktos anun “someone from Naxǰuan, named Benediktos, son of Buṙzat”. – P Father of Benediktos (from Naxǰuan / Naxiǰewan); the latter was sent to Rome by J̌ ahkecʻikʻ in 1542 CE in order to be anointed by the Pope as bishop of Unitors (see also AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 406, 422; on Unitors, Fratres Unitores, see THOMSON 1995: 206–207). – D This name, in my opinion, reflects MPers., Syr. m. PN Burzād, which is hypocoristic in OIran. *-āta- (cf. Aspat 59 and Biwrat 173) to a short name (Burz 185) derived from a composite name containing burz ‘high, lofty, exalted’ (GIGNOUX 1986: 61; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 58). Another hypocoristicon of this etymon is seen in Burzēn (186). The trilled ṙ of Buṙzat is of secondary origin; the r : ṙ fluctuation is frequent in the Middle Armenian period (GYULBUDAŁYAN 1973: 84). Remarkably, Buṙzat is from the Naxiǰewan region, a dialectal area where the sound change r > ṙ before a consonant is particularly consistent. Here are a few examples from the Agulis dialect: arjak ‘free, loose, untied, open’ > äṙzäk, barj ‘pillow’ > böṙj, harsn ‘bride’ > hɔṙs(nə), mard ‘man, human being’ > mɔṙd, parz ‘simple, serene, clean’ > pɔṙz (see AČARĖ AN 1935 and HAB s.vv.). 182. But (gen. Bt-i) m.: B But Aṙuełean (gen. Bti) in the Bagaran inscription, 631 CE (ORBELI 1963: 390–394; see also KOGEAN 1926: 137; ABRA-

152

Iranian personal names in Armenian

1973: 84; MANUČʻARYAN 1977: 58–63; GREENWOOD 2004: 81– 82). – P But Aṙawełean, who founded the S. Tʻēodoros church in the 34th year of the King Xosrov; he was put to death by Gobtʻi and Xumatʻ, and his wife Anna accomplished the church. – D This name, in my opinion, reflects OIran. *Būta- ‘Has become’ (cf. MPers., Syr. m. PN Būd), a short name based on such composite names as Būd-mard and Mard-būd ‘Who has become a man’; cf. also ZorMPers. Wuzurg-būd ‘Who has become great, Who was great’, MPers. Būd-Mihr, hypocoristic m. PN Būdēn and Būdag; note ManParth. būdag [bwdg] ‘having existed, existing’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 60; CERETI 2003: 305–306; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 57; for an etymological discussion, see ZIMMER 1991: 127–128). Further Butmah (183), Gulbut (224), Xoṙohbut (334), Merakbut (469). Cf. Butʻ (179). According to Ačaṙyan (HAB 1: 487–488, AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 422), Arm. But, together with the appellative but ‘church overseer’ (12th cent. onwards: MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 126b), was borrowed from Syriac bud ‘church overseer’, which is also found as a name. However, the presence of the element But in Xoṙohbut and other obviously Iranian composite names rather points to its Iranian origin. Besides, the reflex of Syriac d as Armenian t, albeit conceivable for the appellative but attested in the Middle Armenian period only, is not easily explainable for the 7th century (cf. GYULBUDAŁYAN 1973: 12–14, 66–75; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 480–482). HAMYAN

183. Butmah m.: B SEBĒOS 9, 30 (ABGARYAN 1979: 71 line 22, 105 lines 24f.; THOMSON 1999: 12, 56). ‒ P Persian governor in Armenia under the reign of Xosrov II, successor of Yazdēn (502) and predecessor of Hoyiman (393). ‒ D Reflects MIran. *Būt-Māh, compare MPers. Māh-Būt, with reversed order of components (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 33; cf. JUSTI 1895: 185), viz. Māh ‘Moon’, which is found in abundance in personal names (see GIGNOUX 1986: 108–114; SCHMITT 2016: 124–126), and But (182). 184. Burdar m.: B Burdar (var. lect. Budab, Burdai, Bundar) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.80 (1913=1991: 219; THOMSON 2006: 224). ‒ P A certain Persian. ‒ D Cf. MPers. burdār [bwlt’l] ‘bearer, carrier’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 33; for the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 20; NYBERG 1974: 50b). 185. Burz (gen. Burz-ay) m.: B Nom. Burz and gen. Burzay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.73, 2.87 (1913=1991: 210, 235; THOMSON 2006: 216, 237). ‒ P Saviour of Perozamat (617). ‒ D This name reflects the MPers. m. short name Burz, cf. Bactr. Βορζο? m., Sogd. Vurz (note also MPers. Burz ‘the god

Iranian personal names in Armenian

153

of agriculture’) derived from composite names containing burz ‘high, lofty, exalted’, such as MPers. Burz-Mihr and Bactr. Βορζομιυρο (SCHMITT apud SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 51; cf. JUSTI 1895: 73b; MACKENZIE 1971: 20; GIGNOUX 1986: 61–65; CERETI 2003: 306–307; LURJE 2010: 151; for an etymological discussion, see ZIMMER 1991: 128). Further, cf. Barjan (165), Buṙzat (181) and Burzēn (186). 186. Burzēn (gen. Burzen-ay) m.: B, P Čihr-Burzenay in SAMUĒL ANand KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI (cf. 412). ‒ D This name formally reflects OIran. *Br̥ z-aina-, hypocoristic to MPers. Burz based on burz ‘high, lofty, exalted’ < OIran. *br̥ zi- (cf. Burz 185) and comparable with MPers. Burzēn [bwlcyn] m. (on these MPers. names see GIGNOUX 1986: 61–64). However, SCHMITT (2016: 82) derives MPers. Burzēn [bwlcyn], Parth. Barzin [brzyn] and Babyl. Bar-zi-en-na from OIran. *Br̥ z-ina- (cf. also Gr. Βαρσίνη f.). According to ZADOK (2009: 148), however, the Babylonian form contains -EN- (Bar-ze-en-na), and the interpretation *Br̥ z-ina- is therefore “nicht ohne weiteres annehmbar”. At any case, the Armenian form reflects *-ēn, whether original or analogical. For the composite Čihr-Burzēn, compare MPers. Burz-Mihr-Čihrēn (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 64). ECʻI

187. Burēt (spelled also Buret) m.: B Burēt vardapet in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 68; cf. ZARBHANALEAN 1889: 620 fn. 1 (Buret). Buret omn vardapet i Miǰagets in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 78. ‒ P Vardapet (‘teacher, religious master’) from Miǰagetkʻ (Mesopotamia). ‒ D This name may reflect MIran. PN *Bōrēt (> Arm. *Boyréyt > Burēt) from OIran. *Bau̯ rai̯ ta- ‘Brown’, hypocoristic in *-ai̯ ta- to the name ‘Brown’: MPers. Bōrān f., Bactr. Βορο m., etc.; cf. MPers. bōr ‘reddish brown, bay (horse)’, Oss. būr/bor ‘yellow’, etc. (cf. Bor 178). For the suffix, cf. further MPers. PN Bōzēd m. > late Arm. PN Bozēd (176). Alternatively, Arm. Burēt may reflect Arm. boyr ‘scent’ from an Iranian appellative which is also found in personal names (cf. Boyekan 177). Note, however, AČAṘANJN supplem. 5, 1962: 296, where Buret is derived from Syr. abū Rāita. 188. Gabuz B, P Found only in the surname Gabuzyan (AVETISYAN 1987: 254, 269a, 290a, 2010: 65a, 206a), cf. e.g. the Armenian writer Vahram Gabuzyan (1903–1966, born in Van) with the pen name Alazan (BARDAKJIAN 2000: 270–271), and Габызян in Nor-Naxiǰewan, the village of Tʻopʻti (ANDRANIK NAHAPETYAN, pers. comm.). ‒ D It is tempting to compare Arm. Gabuz with Parth. PN Gabū̆z (a name of unclear origin, see

154

Iranian personal names in Armenian

LIVŠIC 2010: 87; SCHMITT 2016: 94), unless it is a Turkish borrowing (cf. AVETISYAN op. cit.). Further, compare Oss. PN Gäbuc m., recorded as a name of unclear etymology in FRITZ 2006: 107 Nr. 692. Note also the family name Габызов in, e.g., Western Ukraine (16th century) and Kazakhstan (ANDRANIK NAHAPETYAN, pers. comm.). 189. Gag m.: B1 Gag (var. lect. Gad, Gatʻ, Dat), išxann Haštenicʻ in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.4 (1913=1991: 260 line 20; THOMSON 2006: 254). – P1 Prince of Hašteankʻ; according to Pʻawstos Buzand: Dat (244). – B2 ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 330. ‒ P2 Bishop, who participated at the Council of Šahapiwan, 444 CE. – D This name may be compared (cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 428–429) with Assyr. Gâgi m., the Iranian origin of which is considered improbable (see SCHMITT 2009: 85–86; cf. PNAE 1/II, 1999: 418). On the other hand, Arm. Gag has been tentatively derived from an Iranian name which may be seen in Syriac hypocoristic PN Gāgay [g’gy], with a by-form Gugāy [ggy] which has been traced to MPers. gugāy ‘witness’ (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 73). Further Gagik (190). 190. Gagik (gen. Gagk-ay) m.: B1 Gagik Mamikonean in SEBĒOS 21 (ABGARYAN 1979: 94). – P1 Naxarar of the Mamikonean family, son of Manuēl. – B2 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 373, 382. – P2 Prince of the Kamsarakan family, son of Vahan patrik and brother of Nerseh Kamsarakan. – B3 Nom. Gagik and gen. Gagkay in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.8, 3.10, 3.12 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 300, 304, 312–313). – P3 Son of Varaz-Trdat (760) and brother of Vardan patrik. ‒ B4 ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYANMELIKʻYAN 1971: 109). ‒ P4 Gagik Arcruni, brother of Smpat (8th century CE). ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 430–436 and supplem. 5, 1962: 296–297. – D Hypocoristic to Gag (189). 191. Gad-Všnasp m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.14 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 157 line 3; DOWSETT 1961: 97). ‒ P Albanian general in the time of Catholicos Viroy (802), 7th century. ‒ D Consists of Všnasp (806) and Gad from Hebrew Gād, attested in Genesis 30.11 (ZŌHRAPEAN 1805b: 19a) and ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.23 (1904–1985: 44), cf. also Neo-Assyr. Gaddâ/î m., ‘Good fortune’ (PNAE 1/II, 1999: 417–418). 192. Gazrik m.: B1 Gazrik išxann Tayocʻ in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25). ‒ P1 Prince of the province of Taykʻ, 4th century CE. – B2 tērn Abełenicʻ Gazrik “Gazrik, the lord of the Abełeankʻ”; zišxann

Iranian personal names in Armenian

155

Abełenicʻ zGazrik “(accusative) Gazrik, prince of the Abełeankʻ” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23, 2.30 (1904=1985: 45, 58; THOMSON 1991: 82, 98). – P2 Lord/prince of the Abełeankʻ. – B3 i gndēn Dimakʻsenicʻ zMuš spanin, ew zGazrik viraworecʻin “(they) killed one of the Armenian nobles, Muš of the Dimakʻsean family, and wounded Gazrik”; ew mews ews ayl Gazrik Dimakʻsean “and another Dimakʻsean, Gazrik” in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 152 line 25f., 202 line 4; THOMSON 1982: 128, 151). Gazrik in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.2 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 114–115; DOWSETT 1961: 67). ‒ P3 A noble of the Dimakʻsean family in the 5th century. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 439. – D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 438) considers the origin of this name as unknown but mentions Georg. gaziri ‘вещун (diviner, prophet)’. I wonder if Arm. Gazrik is in a way related to Bactr. m. PN Γαζαρο (on which see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 54). 193. Ganji (gen. Ganj-ē) m.: B1 3x in MATTʻĒOS UṘHAYECʻI 1.49 (1869: 86). ‒ P1 Great Armenian prince (mec išxan Hayocʻ), 11th century. ‒ B2 Gen. Ganjē in a colophon from Jerusalem, 1358 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 437). ‒ P2 Father of recipient Grigor and husband of Čohar. ‒ D NPers. m. PN Ganǰī, based on the word for ‘treasure’, ManMPers. ganj [gnj], cf. MPers., NPers. ganǰ ‘treasure’, Armenian LW ganj ‘id.’ (JUSTI 1895: 110a; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 446; for the appellative, see HAB 1: 516–517; MACKENZIE 1971: 35; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 163a); probably also Elam. PN Kán-za-za < *Ganza-ča- (see GERSHEVITCH 1969: 186; MAYRHOFER 1973: 176 Nr. 8.748, cf. 8.741; TAVERNIER 2007: 515 Nr. 5.4.2.30). Further, cf. Arm. m. PN Ganjšah (194) and f. Ganǰ-Xatʻun (195). 194. Ganjšah m.: B In a colophon from the village of Vahraway, Kapan, 1322 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 176). ‒ P Brother of Tiranun and Šahinšah. ‒ D Consists of *Ganj ‘Treasure’ (see Ganji 193) and NPers. šāh ‘king’. 195. Ganǰ-Xatʻun f.: B1 In a colophon from Van, 1460 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 146). ‒ P1 Daughter of Sultʻanš(ah/y). ‒ B2 In a colophon from Arčēš, 1462 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 179). ‒ P2 Daughter of xōǰay Xačʻatur. ‒ B3 In a colophon from Ałtʻamar, 1470 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 304). ‒ P3 Daughter of Zulal-Xatʻun. ‒ D Feminine pendant of such names as Ganjšah (194), containing NPers. ganǰ ‘treasure’, cf. m. PN Ganǰī (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 446); further, see Ganji (193).

156

Iranian personal names in Armenian

196. Gar(e)an, Garianē f.: B1 naew zamusin sorin` Sargis kʻahanayi` zGarianē` zbaremitn ew zhamest bambišn “also Garianē (acc.), the spouse of this same priest Sargis, the sincere and modest housewife (or lady)”, Łrim / Crimea, 1365 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 467); for this meaning of bambišn, see Bambišn (155). Concerning the ending -ianē note that the name of the mother of Sargis was Marianē. ‒ P1 Wife of priest Sargis. ‒ B2 Es` Garianēs, or ku kenam i gewłs Haytarin “I Garianē living in this village of Haytar” (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 140, also fn. 1*). ‒ P2 Daughter of Šahrik; she bestowed a Čašocʻ manuscript to the Astuacacin church of the village of Haytar, 1412 CE. ‒ More attestations in colophons: HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958 and following volumes (see indices) in various forms such as Garianē, Garanē, and Garianay, as well as Garan in XVII.1, 1974: 322 line 7 (1608 CE). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 443–445; cf. also 2, 1944: 614) cites a number of attestations of Gar(i)an / Garianē starting from 1595 CE. He considers them as “folk” variants of the name Gayianē. One also finds Gereanay (gen. Gereanayi[n]) in an inscription from Martuni/Gełarkʻunikʻ, 1696 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 210 Nr. 875), Garan and Garina in the dialect of Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 678). The form Gerean probably comes from *Gayryan < *Garyan/Garean. Note also dialectal data from folklore: Geran in the Iǰewan region (ŁANALANYAN 1969: 102–103) and Gayranē in Aštarak (see below). Further, this name is found in a proverb: Garan from Axalcʻxa and Xotorǰur (ŁANALANYAN 1960: 87a, 170b) and Gayran from Nor Bayazet (MIKʻAYELYAN 1980: 95a line 14 from bottom). ‒ D The Armenian f. PN Garan / Garean is, in my opinion, patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to composite names with Iranian *gari- ‘mountain’ (cf. Av. gairi-, ManParth. γar [γr] ‘mountain’); thus ‘(a girl/daughter) of mountain’; compare MPers. Kōh-duxt f., ‘mountain-girl/daughter’ (cf. Kohazat 373, Sari 671). Note also Syriac Garēn m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 73), MPers. Gar-Ādur m. and other personal names derived from this Iranian etymon, viz. Garegin (197) and Garixan (198). The resemblance with ManParth., ManMPers. garān [gr’n] ‘heavy, great, grievous, difficult’ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 163) is then accidental. Cf. Granik (234). Ačaṙyan treats this name as a dialectal by-form of Gayianē (see above), itself a feminine form of Lat. Gaïanus. This is not compelling, however. The r-epenthesis is not clear here. We do find such an epenthesis in the personal name Barseł and in a number of words, but in these examples we are dealing with a position before a fricative or affricate (see MARTIROSYAN 2010: 737– 738); an r-epenthesis before a -y- is unlikely (skeptical is also J̌AHUKYAN

Iranian personal names in Armenian

157

1963: 97). So I would not exclude the possibility that there was an independent name Garean / Garan which was later blended with Gayianē. Remarkably, we do find such an interplay; an echo of the famous story of the abbess Gayianē (Agatʻangełos §§ 138ff.) is observable in a traditional story told by Osan Šakʻaryan from Aštarak and recorded by Vard Bdoyan in 1945. Here Gayianē is replaced by Gayranē (ŁANALANYAN 1969: 35–36 Nr. 87b). 197. Garegin m.: B1 Garegin Əṙəštunikʻ in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.7 (1883=1984: 15; GARSOÏAN 1989: 74). ‒ P1 Armenian commander and companion-in-arms of the sparapet Vačʻē I Mamikonean; a kinsman of Mehendak Ṙštuni 456 (GARSOÏAN 1989: 371). – B2 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37 (1883=1984: 204–205; GARSOÏAN 1989: 220). ‒ P2 Lord of Ṙstunikʻ; not to be confused with the previous Garegin (see GARSOÏAN 1989: 371). ‒ For other attestations (in later sources also in such forms as Garegoyn and Gahragin), see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 449. ‒ D It has been suggested (GARSOÏAN 1989: 371) that Arm. Garegin contains OIran. *gari- ‘mountain’: Av. gairi-, ManParth. γar [γr] ‘mountain’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 163a); cf. MPers. PN m. Gar-Ādur (GIGNOUX 1986: 88), Sogd. Γarič [γrc] m. and Γaričk [γrck’] m., etc. (LURJE 2010: 194–195; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 55– 56). Further, cf. Garixan (198), Garean (196), Garǰoyl (200); cf. Sari (671). If the second part of Garegin is in a way related with that of Babgēn (134), one might interpret Garegin as reflecting *Gariagēn vel sim., literally meaning ‘mountain-like’ (cf. Parth. ābgēn-ag ‘crystal, glass’ based on ābgēn, lit. ‘water-like’, see KORN / OLSEN 2012: 203). AČARY ̇ AN (1944: 29–30, HAB 4: 628; no etymology in AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 449) posits an underlying appellative consisting of an otherwise unattested word *gar-i ‘dear, high-priced, precious’ (conjecturably from PIE *gwrH- ‘heavy’, cf. Skt. gurú-, Gr. βαρύς, etc.) and gin ‘price’, thus †gari-agin ‘dear, precious’, literally: ‘of heavy price’. For the semantic development ‘heavy’ > ‘high-priced’ he cites ClArm. canr-a-gin ‘dear, of high price, precious’, with canr ‘heavy’ as the second member of the compound. Note Armenian personal names reflecting (or containing) the word tʻank/g ‘dear, of high price’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 274–278). However, as Ačaṙyan himself points out, PIE *gw would have yielded Arm. k. 198. Garixan m.: B, P Attested only in a post-1444 colophon from the Vaspurakan province (LALAYEAN 1915: 393; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 450). ‒ D Certainly contains NPers. xān ‘khan, prince’, but the origin of the first mem-

158

Iranian personal names in Armenian

ber is unclear (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 449). I tentatively assume a derivation from the Iranian word for ‘mountain’: Av. gairi-, ManParth. γar [γr] ‘mountain’. Thus: ‘Mountain-prince’; cf. MPers. m. PN Gar-Ādur with the same first component. Typologically compare MPers. Kōh-duxt f. (cf. Kohazat 373). Further, see Garean (196) and Garegin (197). 199. Garunduxt f.: B, P Goranduxt (219). ‒ D Synchronically consists of Arm. garun ‘spring’ and Pers. duxt ‘daughter’ (cf., hesitantly, AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 450). If not dependent on Goranduxt (219), this name can be thus interpreted as ‘vernalis, born in spring’. This may match Zarmanduxt (292), also feminine, both semantically and structurally. 200. Garǰoyl (gen. Garǰul-ay) m.: B1 Garǰoyl Małxaz nahapet Xoṙxoṙuneacʻ (var. lect. Xorxoṙuneacʻ) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.9 (1913=1991: 267; THOMSON 2006: 259). ‒ P1 Probably identical with Nr. 2. ‒ B2 Garǰoyl Małxaz nahapetn Xoṙxoṙuneacʻ; Garǰoyl Xorxoṙuni; gen. Garǰulay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.11, 5.38, 5.43 (1883=1984: 88, 206–207, 215; GARSOÏAN 1989: 133, 221–222, 227–228). Garǰoł in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 52; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 450). ‒ P2 Nahapet (prince) of the house of Xor/ṙxoṙunik under Aršak II in succession to Manasp (427) and bearing the title of małxaz hereditary in this house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 372). ‒ B3 Garǰoyl Małxaz, gen. Garǰulay Małxazu in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.68–69: 1904=1985: 122–124; THOMSON 1991: 176–179. ‒ P3 Noble with title of małxaz. ‒ B4 Garǰoyr (with final -r) hayocʻ małxaz in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). ‒ P4 Armenian małxaz; he undersigned Uxt miabanutʻean of Catholicos Nersēs II against Nestorians. ‒ Note also the family name Garǰułean (Datoy i Garǰułean in GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). ‒ D It has been suggested (GARSOÏAN 1989: 372) that this name contains the Iranian word for ‘mountain’: Av. gairi-, ManParth. γar [γr] ‘mountain’; cf. MPers. m. PN Gar-Ādur (GIGNOUX 1986: 88); cf. Garean (196), Garegin (197), Garixan (198); Sari (671). The second component -ǰoyl remains unclear. 201. Gawgean (Gōgean) m.: B Gōgean in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 43). ‒ P Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Šawarš (564) and predecessor of Šawasp (563). ‒ D I wonder if this is a family name in -ean of a name somehow related with MPers. m. PN Gōk, or patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to MPers. hypocoristic Gōkiy (on these names, see GIGNOUX 1986: 89). Remains uncertain.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

159

202. †Gzak m.: B Gzak, var. lect. in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 103). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Ənjakʻ and predecessor of Hawroy. ‒ D This name, if reliable, might be a ka-extension of a shortened form of MPers. m. PN Gōzan (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 90 Nr. 396); cf. Gozoy (209). However, Arm. Gzak is probably a corruption of Głak (207). 203. Gig (gen. Gig-ay), spelled also Geg m.: B Gig daštkarin/daštkaran, gen. Gigay / Giga and abl. i Gigay in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 108–109, 149–151, 168, 170). Nom. Geg and gen. Gegay, also Gigadaštakaran in UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 2.32–33, 2.37, cf. 2.55–56 (1871: 57–58, 64, cf. 93, 95). ‒ P Daštkara/in or Daštakan (‘a princely title’, see HAB 1: 624; cf. also Varaz-Nerseh 751), son of Manuēl Bagratuni and brother of Smbat Vrkan Marzpan. ‒ D I tentatively identify this name with MPers. m. PN *Gēg of unknown origin, cf. Syr. hypocoristic m. PN Gēgōy [gygwy] (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 73 Nr. 195). Cf. Gigan (204). 204. Gigan (gen. Gigan-ay) m.: B Nom. Gigan and gen. Giganay in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 21, 71 (1861: 64–65, 363). ‒ P Bishop of Siwnikʻ, successor of Petros and predecessor of Vrtʻanēs (6th century). ‒ D Patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to Gig (203). 205. Gisak (gen. Gisak-ay) m.: B Nom. Gisak and gen. Gisakay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.46–47 (1913=1991: 172, 174; THOMSON 2006: 183, 185). ‒ P Son of Artašēs’ wet nurse. ‒ D This name most probably reflects Arm. gēs ‘hair, long hanging hair’ (cf. also gisak ‘long hair’), itself an Iranian LW, cf. MPers. gēs [gys] ‘curls, locks’, Av. gaēsa- ‘curly hair’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 473; cf. HAB 1: 551; OLSEN 1999: 872); I wonder whether Elam. Ge-iš-ši-iš belongs here (see TAVERNIER 2007: 190 Nr. 4.2.654, with a different etymology). Cf. also Vardgēs (776). 206. Glak m.: B, P 1 Głak (207). ‒ B, P 2 Zenob Glak, author of the “History of Tarōn”. He claims to be a contemporary of Grigor Lusaworičʻ, but it is widely assumed that his work does not predate the 10th century (AVDOYAN 1993: 1–48; THOMSON 1995: 230–231; cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 205). ‒ D See Głak (207) and Gulak (221). For an attempt at a mythical interpretation of Glak, see HARUTʻYUNYAN 2000: 126–127.

160

Iranian personal names in Armenian

207. Głak, Glak, Dłak [*D(g)łak?] m.: B1 Głak (var. lect. Gzak and Dłak) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62 line 25; THOMSON 2006: 103). Dłak in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 41 line 8; DOWSETT 1961: 24). ‒ P1 Armenian nahapet, successor of Ənjakʻ and predecessor of Hawroy. ‒ B, P 2 Dłak/Dgłak (262). ‒ B3 Głak in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 270–271; Γιλάκιος in Procopius of Caesarea 2.390 (JUSTI 1895: 115b, interpreted as “der gilanische”). Glak in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI (1867: 18c, 50); SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). ‒ P3 Armenian (ayr omn i hayocʻ), general of the Armenian army (gund hayocʻ) under the reign of Emperor Justinian; successor of Artawaz(d). ‒ Compare also Glak (206). ‒ D Probably from MPers. m. PN Gulak [gwlky] < OIran. *Vr̥ da-ka-, hypocoristic to the Iranian word for ‘rose’. The by-form in D- is most probably a corruption. Further, see Gulak (221). For the Armenian l : ł from the Iranian l, see SCHMITT 1987: 454; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 557, 561; cf. Salar / Sałar (652). [208. Gndik m. (later f.): B1 m. In a colophon from 1331 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 233). ‒ P1 Pupil of sarkawag (‘deacon’) Mkrtičʻ; he polished the paper/parchment (or zkartezs kokeacʻ). ‒ B, P 2 f. Gen. Gndki in a colophon from 1709 CE (BARXUTAREANCʻ 1893: 173; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 477). ‒ D This name probably reflects Arm. dial. gndik ‘globule’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 477) < Iranian LW gund. Further, see Gund-Šah (229). On the other hand, cf. native Armenian m. PN Gind (see Maneak 433). 209. Gozoy m.: B Gen. Gozoyi in a 12th century colophon of the famous Lazarean Awetaran (“Lazarean Gospel”), Matenadaran manuscript Nr. 6200, 887 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 330 Nr. 346a, index: 350b). ‒ P Participant at a vow to the God. ‒ D If the spelling is reliable, this name, in my opinion, reflects an oy-hypocoristicon (cf., e.g., Vndoy 805) to a shortened form of MPers. m. PN Gōzan < OIran. *Gau-čanah- ‘desirous for/delighting in cows vel sim.’ (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 90 Nr. 396); for the second element, cf. Tiričan (840). 210. Gohar (or Gohar-xatʻun) f.: B1 Gohar and gen.-dat. Goh[a]ri-n in a colophon from Surb Astuacacin of Ērez, 1183 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 240). ‒ P1 Wife of Grigor; she bought a Gospel together with Xosroviduxt (341). ‒ B2 Gohar xatʻun in an inscription from Hoṙomos (Širak), 1266 CE (KARAPETYAN 2015: 466; see also ALIŠAN 1881: 26b; KOSTANEANCʻ 1913: 109). ‒ P2 Relative of (f.) Mamukstʻi. ‒ B3 Gohar xatʻun in an inscription

Iranian personal names in Armenian

161

from Noravankʻ in Vayocʻ Jor, 1291 CE (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 220 Nr. 698). ‒ P3 Mother of donator Amiray. ‒ B4 Gen. Gohari in a colophon from Jerusalem, 1358 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 437). ‒ P4 Daughter of Ganji (193) and Čohar, and sister of recipient Grigor. Note that the mother and her daughter thus had by-forms of one and the same name, viz. J̌ ohar (spelled Čohar) and Gohar, respectively. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 481–483, 484–485 and supplem. 5, 1962: 301. ‒ D Reflects NPers. f. PN G(a)uhar, based on MPers. gōhr, NPers. gauhar ‘substance, essence, nature; gem, jewel; stock, lineage’, Arm. (Iranian LW) gohar ‘gem’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 481; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 30; cf. JUSTI 1895: 112); note MPers. f./m. PN Gōhrā̆n-Māh (GIGNOUX 1986: 89 Nr. 391); Elam. Zíte-ku-ut-ra < Med. *Čitēgōθra- < OIran. *Čitaya-gauθra- ‘Intent upon jewels’, fem. An-ku-ut-ra < OIran. *Han-gauθrā- ‘Bejewelled’ (see GERSHEVITCH 1970: 85; MAYRHOFER 1973: 125 Nr. 8.68; TAVERNIER 2007: 157 Nr. 4.2.418, 195 Nr. 4.2.705). At later periods one finds composites of Arm. Gohar with both borrowed (Goharmelēkʻ, Goharnaz, Goharšah, Goharšat) and native Armenian (Gohartikin) second elements, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 485–486. Gohar-xatʻun f. → Gohar (210) Goharnaz f. → Gohar (210) Goharšah f. → Gohar (210) Goharšat f. → Gohar (210) [211. Gohštʻasd m.: B zGohštʻasd, or tʻargmani nerkagorc ciraneacʻ arkʻayakan zgestu “Gohštʻasd, which means ‘dyer of purple for royal clothing’” in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 10 (VARDANYAN 1985: 106; THOMSON 1985: 129). ‒ P Martyr. ‒ D Reflects Syr. m. PN Guhišt-āzād, probably from MPers. < *Wahištāzāta- ‘Paradise-noble’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 58 fn. 4; cf. GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 75). 212. Gołon-Mihran m.: B SEBĒOS 9 (ABGARYAN 1979: 70 line 17; cf. 238 n. 155 on identification with Mihrewandak Mihran 479). ‒ P Persian governor (marzpan) of Armenia. ‒ D The name should be linked with ČihrVłovn-Mihran (414), cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 49; ABGARYAN 1979: 238 n. 155 with references. HENNING (apud MAENCHEN-HELFEN 1970: 274) links

162

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Gołon with Gr. Γλώνης; then he treats Vłovn and Gołon as late variants of Varhrān or Vardanes. This being the case, the composite Vłovn/GołonMihran would be comparable to MPers. m. PN Mihr-Vahrām (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 131 Nr. 660). Less probably, Gołon may be linked with Gr. Γελωνός, name of brother of Σκύθης in Herodotus IV.10 (see SCHMITT 2003a: 7; 2011: 167 Nr. 129). 213. Goṙ m.: B1 Goṙ in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 220; cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 488 with further references. ‒ P1 Brother of Tigran the Great. ‒ B2 Goṙ yazgē Marzpetuneacʻ in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 837; see also ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 1108. ‒ P2 Commander-in-chief (sparapet), son of Gēorg Marzpetuni. ‒ D See Gor (217). 214. Goṙak m.: B Goṙak (var. lect. Gṙak) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 103). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Vstamkar (816). ‒ D Hypocoristic to Goṙ (213). 215. Goṙam m.: B išxan Tayocʻ Goṙam in ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN 1971: 189). ‒ P Prince of Taykʻ, who assisted Smbat I in the war against Datos the King of the Abkhazians (apʻxaz-kʻ), early 10th century. ‒ D Compare Goram 218 (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 489) and, more closely, Goṙ (213). Goter m. → Gotorz (216). 216. Gotorz m. (gen. Gotorz-i): B Gen. Gotorzi in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.4 (1904=1985: 5 lines 26; THOMSON 1991: 38). This person has been identified with Goter attested in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.2 (1887=1991: 82; THOMSON 1985: 148, 149); see JUSTI 1895: 118b; THOMSON 1991: 38 fn. 6, 286a. Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 489) mentions this opinion but presents Goter in a separate lemma as a name of unknown origin. – P Member of Arcruni family, brother of Tačat Arcruni (824); their uncle was Vahan Mamikonean, the patron of Łazar Pʻarpecʻi. – D Parth. Gōtarz(-ak) [gwtrz, g(w)trzk] (SCHMITT 1998: 190, 2016: 99), cf. Gr. Γωτάρζης, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 35; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 489; cf. JUSTI 1895: 118–119); note also Babyl. Guṭar-za-a m. (ZADOK 2004: 110–111, 2009: 202–203). This name has been tentatively interpreted as *Gau-tarza- ‘Ox-crusher’, although there is no solid evidence for Iran. *tarz-: Skt. tarh- ‘to crush, bruise’ (unless one accepts the derivation of Khot. 2sg.pret. ustairṣṭai ‘you tore’ from *us-tarz-:

Iranian personal names in Armenian

163

BAILEY 1979: 43a): JUSTI 1895: 513; MACKENZIE 1986: 111; SCHMITT ibid.; ZADOK ibid.; LIVŠIC 2010: 89–90. For the vocalic assimilation *Gotarz > Gotorz, cf. MPers. Rustam > Arm. Ṙostom (640). Note also Georg. Goderdzi (CHKEIDZE 2001: 488a). 217. Gor (gen. Gor-ay) m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.1 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 111 lines 19ff.; DOWSETT 1961: 65). ‒ P Persian general, friend of Siwni Nr. 2; he was baptized and alloted the village of Xot, and his brother Gazan received the village of Šałat. ‒ D Reflects Parth. Gōr [gwr] m., MPers. Gōr m., YAv. Gaori- m., etc.; this Iranian name is linked with either MPers., NPers. gōr ‘onager, wild ass’ or Skt. ghorá- ‘dreadful’, horrible, awe-inspiring’, which is also found as a m. PN, Ghora- (cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 489; for the Iranian and Indic forms and an etymological discussion, see MAYRHOFER 1977a: 36, 1977b: 47 Nr. 157, KEWA 1, 1956, 362–363, EWAia 1, 1992, 517–518; GIGNOUX 1986: 89 Nr. 395; SCHMITT 1998: 190, 2016: 98 Nr. 193; LIVŠIC 2010: 88–89). Remarkable is the Armenian m. PN Goṙ (213), the trilled ṙ of which betrays an (etymological or secondary) association with the appellative goṙ ‘fierce, bold, martial’, cf. also goṙoz ‘proud, arrogant’ (cf. JUSTI 1895: 118a, 121; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 488; J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 59–60). 218. Goram m.: B Goram and abl. i Goramay in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 82. See further ALIŠAN 1869.1: 482; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 489. ‒ P Son of Ašot kiwrapałat of Georgia; he killed Dawitʻ, son of his brother Bagarat. ‒ D Synchronically, this name seems to consist of Gor (217) and the -am-component (cf. Aršam 94). Most probably, however, it reflects Gu(a)ram, a Georgian form of Vṙam 812 (JUSTI 1895: 121a; see also AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 489); on five governors (eristavi) of Georgia named Guaram see TAKAJŠVILI / ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 29–30. Note Bactr. Γοραμβαδο m., probably from *Vr̥ θragna-pāta- ‘protected by Vr̥θragna’, cf. Gr. Γοαρθανιπατ (see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 57 Nr. 119). 219. Goranduxt (gen. Gorandxt-oy) f.: B In two 11th-century colophons to the Gospel of Gagik Šahanšah: zGoranduxt tʻago[w]hi “the queen Goranduxt”; /Go/randxtoy surb tʻaguhoyn “of the holy queen Goranduxt” (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 102 with fn. 3, 103, 110 fn. 2). Further, see AČAṘANJN (supplem.) 5, 1962: 302. ‒ P Queen of Kars as wife of King Gagik Šahanšah, son of Abas. ‒ Note that the queen of Abas was called Garunduxt (ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, III: 5526–5527). ‒ D Ačaṙyan

164

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 450) records only Garunduxt (199) and hesitantly interprets it as consisting of Arm. garun ‘spring (season)’ and Persian duxt ‘daughter’. As for the name Goranduxt, its first component probably reflects MIran. *Gōrān, a patronymic form in OIran. *-āna- to Parth. Gōr m. (cf. Gor 217). It could also reflect a patronymicon to *Gau̯ rai̯ a-, hypocoristic to the same name, viz. *Gau̯ rai̯ āna-, directly attested in YAv. Gaoraiiana- m. (see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 47 Nrs. 156 and 157; SCHMITT 2016: 98 Nr. 193). For the typology of the series Gōr, *Gōrān and *Gōrān-duxt, compare *Bōr f. (see Bor 178), MPers. Bōrān f. and Bōrān-duxt f. (for these forms, see JUSTI 1895: 70; GIGNOUX 1986: 58; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 56). Further, see Goriduxt (220). 220. Goriduxt (gen. Goridxt-oy) f.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.25 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 189 line 14). ‒ P Wife of Varaz-Grigor and mother of the Albanian prince J̌uanšir. ‒ D This name consists of MPers. Gōr (cf. Gor 217) and duxt (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 493). Cf. Goranduxt (219). Guahan m. → Vahan (720) Gul f. → Gulak (221) and Vardik (781)

221. Gulak f.[m.?]: B1 Gulak xatʻun (f.) in a colophon from Arčēš, 1433 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 367; HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 435). ‒ P1 Wife of goldsmith (oskerič‘) Yovanēs, who was the recipient of a Gospel. ‒ B, P 2 Surname Gulakyan in the modern time (AVETISYAN 2010: 86, 190). ‒ The other attestation of this name cited in AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 499 is not confirmed by HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958 (cf. 236, 237, 382). ‒ D This name has been derived from NPers. gulak ‘rose’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 499; AVETISYAN 1987: 132, 2010: 86, 190). In view of the non-aspirated -k one might treat Gulak as a relatively older borrowing from MPers. m. PN Gulak [gwlky] (GIGNOUX 1972: 22b, 1986: 90) from OIran. *Vr̥ da-ka-, hypocoristic to the Iranian word for ‘rose’ (note Arm vard ‘rose’ and PN Vard m., 765), cf. Parth. Wardak [wrdk] m., Sogd. Warδak [wrδ’kk] m., etc. (SCHMITT 1998: 191, 2016: 227; LIVŠIC 2010: 160, 289–290; LURJE 2010: 414). A relatively older by-form of this name may be Głak / Glak 207 (with loss of pretonic u). Further Vardik (781) and Varduk (783).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

165

222. Gulasar f.(m.): B Kulasar in a colophon from Tumarca (Caesarea), 1206 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 57; cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 498–499). ‒ P Wife of Xətərpaši. ‒ A number of later attestations since the 16th century: Kulasar m., Kulsar m., Gulasar f., Kulusar f., as well as shortened Gulas f. in an undated colophon (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 499). ‒ D Reflects a NPers. name *Gul-sar ‘Head of rose(s), Chief of florists’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 498); compare Parth. Wardbed [wrdpt] and MPers. Gulbed [wrdpt] from *Vr̥ da-pati- ‘Chief of florists’ (see Vardapet 774). 223. Gulasp(on) m.: B1 Gen. Gōlaspōne-n in an inscription from the monastery of Hałbat, 1655 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 211 Nr. 409, 573b index). ‒ P1 Donator, father of Tʻifliscʻi (‘of Tbilisi’) xōčay Yakob and husband of Ṙōsta. ‒ B, P 2 Gulasponkʻ in a street-name of Tʻiflis attested in “J̌ambṙ” (SIMĒŌN EREWANCʻI 1873: 208 line 10): Gulasponcʻ pʻołocʻ “street of Gulasp and his companions or family”. ‒ Family name Gulaspean in Eastern Armenia (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 499; AVETISYAN 2010: 86b). ‒ D This name consists of MPers. gul ‘rose, flower’ (cf. *Gul- 221) and asp- ‘horse’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 499; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 26). Typologically compare NPers. Gulgūn, a horse name in Šāhnāma (see Gulgun 225). 224. Gulbut B, P Inscription on a cross-stone in Mškavankʻ, 1652 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 479 Nr. 1121). ‒ D Composed of NPers. gul ‘flower, rose’ and But (182). 225. Gulgun m.f. B m. Paron Gulgun in a colophon from 1478 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 429 line 1, index 477a). ‒ P Donator. ‒ Fem. Gulgun in a number of attestations since the 16th century (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 501). ‒ D This name reflects NPers. gulgūn ‘rose-coloured’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 501), found also in Šāhnāma as a horse name, Gulgūn (JUSTI 1895: 119–120); cf. also Gulasp (223). For more detail, see Vardegoyn / Vardegun (777). Gulik f. → Gulak (221) and Vardik (781) 226. Gulšar (also Kulišahr, prob. from Gulišahr) f.: B, P 1 Gulšar, in Tʻiflis (Təpʻxis), mid-15th cent. (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 488 with fn. 3). ‒ For other attestations, see HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.3, 1967: 413, 444 (both in the form Gulšar, 1450 and 1466 CE) and AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 504 (Kulišarh, 1632 CE). ‒ D NPers. Gul-šahr ‘city/land of roses’, cf. also Georg. Gulašar

166

Iranian personal names in Armenian

and Gulamšar (CHKEIDZE 2001: 488a). CHKEIDZE (2001: 488a) mentions here also Georg. Gušar, but this should rather be traced back to Arm. Gušar 230 (attested already in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI). 227. Gumand m.: B Gumand Šapuh in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.31, 5.39 (1883=1984: 126, 209–210; GARSOÏAN 1989: 161, 223; see also JUSTI 1895: 120b). ‒ P Persian commander. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, MIran. *Gōmand < *Gau-mant- ‘He who possesses cattle’, cf. YAv. m. PN Gaomaṇt(on which see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 46 Nr. 154). 228. Gundex m.: B Inscription on a cross-stone in the vicinity of Ōjun, in the Loṙi region, 1228 CE. Ačaṙyan mentions this name in the form Gobnd in the lemma Kanančʻ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 578) and points out that the reading of this name is uncertain. Now it is more or less confidently read as Gundex (AVAGYAN 1978: 203–207; DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 296 Nr. 625). ‒ P Father of Kanančʻ; he constructed an aqueduct (mil), built an asylum (hogetun) and erected the cross-stone (xačʻ). ‒ D Probably from Iranian PN *Gunda-, meaning either ‘thick’ or ‘army’ (cf. Gund-Šah 229), but the ending -ex is unclear. 229. Gund-Šah (gender unknown) B, P Inscription on a cross-stone in Hoṙomayr, in the Loṙi region (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 308 Nr. 661). ‒ D This name consists of *Gund and NPers. šāh ‘king’. The first element obviously derives from OIran. PN *Gunda-, meaning either ‘thick’ or ‘army’ (note that both appellatives are present in Armenian: gund ‘ball, lump’ and gund ‘crowd, army’): MPers. m. PN Gundā̆ [gwnd’] (GIGNOUX 1986: 90), Syr. Gund m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 75), Gunda in a Brāhmīinscription, cf. Babyl. Gu-un-dak-ka-’ m., etc. (SCHMITT 1980d: 15–18; ZADOK 2009: 204–205). Note, on the other hand, MPers. Gundafarr m. which has been derived from *Vinda-farnah- ‘farnah-finder’ (on this, see Vndoy 805), cf. also Gunda-Rašnēn m. and Gund-Xvā̆r m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 90–91). Compare also Gndik (208). 230. Gušar (gen. Gušar-ay) m.: B Gen. Gušaray Haykaznoy and abl. i Gušaray in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.4, 2.8, 2.78 (1913=1991: 106, 113, 217; THOMSON 2006: 131 with fn. 24, 138, 222 with fn. 556). Gušaray in STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI / ASOŁIK 1.5 (1859: 39). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 112 line 7). ‒ P Gušar Haykazn, one of Hayk’s descendants. ‒ D CHKEIDZE (2001: 488a) records Georg. PN Gušar as a by-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

167

form of Gulašar (see Gulšar 226) which is improbable in view of Armenian Gušar (not mentioned by Chkeidze) attested already by Movsēs Xorenacʻi. Arm. and Georg. Gušar probably contain *Goyš from a Middle Iranian name (or onomasic component) *Gōš, which can be compared with Skt. ghóṣa- m. ‘noise (of battle, animals, etc.), shout (e.g. of praise)’, probably a PN in RV I.120.5, and PN Ghóṣā- f.; cf. Iran. *gau̯ ša- > YAv. gaoša- ‘ear’, *gau̯ š- ‘to hear (noise)’ (see MAYRHOFER 2003: 34; REMMER 2006: 59–62; on the Indo-Iranian appellative see MAYRHOFER EWAIA 1, 1992: 518–519; CHEUNG 2007: 115–116) and the Iranian hypocoristic *-ara-, for which see, e.g., GIGNOUX 1986: 183 (MPers. Wind-ar, see Vndoy 805) and SCHMITT 2011: 315. This Iranian name *Gau̯ š-ara- would then be hypocoristic to a shortened form of names meaning ‘He who has ears of X’ (compare Arm. PN Vaṙgoš 737, which might be interpreted as ‘He who has ears of a lamb’; cf. YAv. srut̰ .gaoša-, epithet of Miθra-: BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 1904: 1649; as well as Skt. Aśvaghoṣa- and Harighoṣa-: REMMER 2006: 61) or ‘coming with noise of chariot’ (cf. an Iranian PN from the North Coast of the Black Sea, gen. Ραθαγωσου: JUSTI 1895: 259–260; ZGUSTA 1955: 138; REMMER 2006: 62; differently VASMER 1971: 146, positing OIran. *fraθa-gaoša‘Breitohr’) or ‘He who listens (well) or has a better ear’ (cf. Aram. Vygwš < OIran. *Vahya-gauša-, TAVERNIER 2007: 335) or ‘prophet’ or the like, note Arm. gušak ‘diviner, denouncer, prophet’ from OPers. *gaušaka- (cf. Aram. gwšk); cf. another PN from the North Coast of the Black Sea, Γωσακος, as well as MPers. f. Gošaq-anoš and (see JUSTI 1895: 118a; VASMER 1971: 136; REMMER 2006: 62; with a mention of Arm. gušak: HENNING 1954: 53 with fn. 1 and ZGUSTA 1955: 90–92); typologically compare Arm. PN Margarē (445) beside margarē ‘prophet’. 231. Gurgēn (gen. Gurgēn-i and Gurgin-ay) m.: B1 Gurgēn, kʻartułar Hayocʻ Mecacʻ in a colophon from 627 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 13). See further AKINEAN 1932: 115–116; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 511. ‒ P1 Chancellor of Greater Armenia. ‒ B2 Nom. Gurgēn and gen. Gorgenay in YAYSMAWURKʻ 1834: 233a (27 May); cf. Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 1035. ‒ P2 Gurgēn Gnuni, brother of Dawitʻ Gnuni. ‒ B3 Nom. Gurgēn, gen. Gurgēni and Gurginay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1887=1991: 109, 112, 134, 139, 142– 147, 150, 202–203. ‒ P3 Brother of Ašot, who was the great prince of Vaspurakan. ‒ For further attestations, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 511–512. ‒ D Reflects MPers. Gurgēn [gwlgyn] from OIran. *Vr̥ kaina- (cf. Georg. Gurgen), hypocoristic in *-ai̯ na- > -ēn to *vr̥ ka- ‘wolf’. For more detail, see Vrkēn < Parth. *Wurkēn (821).

168

Iranian personal names in Armenian

232. Gṙzik m.: B1 Gṙzik Ayrivanecʻi (Grigor Gṙzik), see ALIŠAN 1873: 90; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 518; NAVOYAN apud K‘RISTHAYAST 2002: 229. ‒ P1 Scientist and musician of the 7th and 8th centuries. ‒ B2 Gṙzik in a colophon from the 13th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 522). ‒ P2 Brother of vardapet (‘teacher, master’) Barseł, who received a manuscript. ‒ D I tentatively identify this name with Parth. m. PN Garzik [grzyk], which has been (hesitantly) derived from OIran. *garz- ‘to lament, weep’ (LIVŠIC 2010: 88; SCHMITT 2016: 97). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 518), knowing only Gṙzik Ayrivanecʻi, interprets Arm. Gṙzik as a nickname deriving from gṙuz ‘with curly hair’ or dial. gṙzik ‘a plant’, probably ‘viper’s grass’. 233. Gramik m.f.: B1 m. arkʻayn Hayocʻ Xosrov Gramikn` ordi mecin Trdatay in VITA OF MCBNAY YAKOVB (TAŠEAN 1895: 573b; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 531) and Xosrov Grampʻik in DAŠANCʻ TʻUŁTʻ (HAB 1: 602). ‒ P1 Byname vel sim. of the Armenian king Xosrov II. Ačaṙyan (HAB 1: 602) considers this as an uncertain word possibly meaning ‘godchild, adoptive child’ or the like (cf. J̌AHUKYAN 2010: 175b). The other data and the Iranian material presented in this lemma suggest me that we are rather dealing with a name or by-name. ‒ B2 f. In a colophon from the district of Artaz, 1315 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 116). ‒ P2 Mother of scribe Ṙstakēs, wife of Xocʻadeł. ‒ D The (by-)name Gramik, in my opinion, reflects an Iranian name based on MPers. grāmīg ‘treasured, dear’, cf. Syr. m. PN Grāmī(g) [grmy] (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 74 Nr. 201) and Parth. G(a)rāmīk/gkird (?) (LIVŠIC 2010: 86 Nr. 207); cf. also OAv. Grə̄hma- m. (see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 48 Nr. 162 with discussion). Cf. Grarik (235). 234. Granik Sałar m.: B Granik Sałar (var. lect. Granikan Salar) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.10 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 133 line 7; DOWSETT 1961: 81). ‒ P Persian general; according to DOWSETT (1961: 81 fn. 2), his second name may have been Perozitas; see Šahapłak (542). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as reflecting ManMPers. garānīg [gr’nyg] ‘heavy’ (?), ManParth., ManMPers. garān [gr’n] ‘heavy, great, grievous, difficult’ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 163 for the forms). The emendation to Arm. dranik ‘courtier’ derived from duṙn, gen. dran ‘door, palace’ (JUSTI 1895: 119a) is highly improbable since this person was Persian. Further, see Sałar (653). 235. Grarik (gender unknown): B In an inscription from Cʻax/łacʻkar, Siwnikʻ, 1317 CE (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 144 Nr. 438). Earlier it was read as

Iranian personal names in Armenian

169

Gramik (233), see ALIŠAN 1893: 156; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 519. ‒ P Donator. ‒ D This name is probably hypocoristic to Gre(a)r / Grar (236). 236. Grer or Grear (gen. Grer-i) (gender unknown): B In a colophon from Kesaria (Caesarea), 1277 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 472 Nr. 386). ‒ P “Genuine” relative (hayrazat) of scribe Yusepʻ. ‒ D Since this name is attested only in gen. Greri, its nominative may be either Grer or Grear. Next to this we also find *Grar- (cf. the hypocoristic PN Grarik 235). I tentatively restore an old name with by-forms *G(u)r-ar and *G(u)r-ayar/*G(u)rear and derive them from an Iranian name consisting of MIran. m. PN *Gōr (Parth., MPers. Gōr m., cf. YAv. Gaori- m., see Gor 217) and hypocoristic suffix *-ara- or MPers. ayār, NPers. yār ‘helper, friend’ (on which cf. Yeztayar 506). Remains uncertain. 237. *Dadi (cf. Dadiu and Datʻē), Dadoy or Dadu m.: B1 Nom. *Dadoy: gen. Dadoyi vankʻ ‘monastery of Dadoy’ (Xorajor) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.23 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 340 line 6; see also DOWSETT 1961: 226; DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 197). Nom. Dadiu (ALIŠAN 1901: 22); Dad (gen. Dadi vankʻ ‘monastery of Dad’ in ALIŠAN 1901: 23) or Dadu (gen. Dadui vankʻ ‘monastery of Dadu’ in ALIŠAN 1901b: 345 with fn. 1). The forms Dadiu (unusual spelling) and Datʻē possibly betray an earlier form *Dadi. For these and other data, inter alia i Dadi gerezmans in an inscription from 1224 CE, see MATEVOSYAN / AVETISYAN / ZARIAN / LAMOUREUX 2018: 26–29. ‒ P1 Disciple of S. Tʻadēos, martyr; on his grave the famous Dadi-vankʻ monastery was built (see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 7–8; HAYTEŁBAṘ 1, 1986: 988; MATEVOSYAN / AVETISYAN / ZARIAN / LAMOUREUX 2018). ‒ B2 Probably here belongs also Datʻē Siwneacʻ in ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 42; cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 8. ‒ P2 Aṙakʻelakan hayr (lit. ‘apostolic father’) of Siwnikʻ. ‒ D The forms *Dadi and *Dadoy/Dadu, in my opinion, reflect MPers., NPers., Syr. m. PNs Dādiy and Dādōy respectively, hypocoristica to Dād (see GIGNOUX 2003: 32 Nr. 99; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 64– 65), on which see Dat (244). An earlier form of Dadoy is seen in Datoy (248). For OIran. *Dāt-iya- (cf. Elam. Da-ti-ya, Gr. Δᾶτις m. with contraction) and the hypocoristic suffix *-iya-, see SCHMITT 1997, 2011: 183–184, 135, 2012: 355–356; TAVERNIER 2007: 172 Nr. 4.2.522. Dadoy m. → *Dadi / Dadoy (237)

170

Iranian personal names in Armenian

238. Dama (gender unknown): B Gen.-dat. Dama-i-n in an inscription from Noravankʻ (Vayocʻ Jor), prior to the death of the išxanacʻ išxan Smpat in 1273 CE (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 219 Nr. 694, index 410a; see also ALIŠAN 1893: 198; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 9). ‒ P Relative of donator Alpʻaslan. ‒ D This name may be interpreted, in my opinion, as hypocoristic in OIran. *-aya- (cf., e.g., Artay 113, Varday 766, Varjay 787) to MIran. names containing *dāmi- ‘creator’ (cf. dām ‘created being, creature, creation’), such as Parth. Dām-dāt [dmydt] m. from OIran. *Dāmi-dāta- ‘given by Creator’ (cf. YAv. dāmi.dāta- ‘created by Creator’, ManParth. dāmδād [d’md’d] ‘created being, creature; animal, beast’). Other hypocoristic forms to this etymon include: Parth. Dāmit m. < *Dām-ita- (GIGNOUX 1986: 74; SCHMITT 1998: 181, 2016: 89; COLDITZ 2013: 121–122) and Babyl. Da-mi-ia m. < *Dāmiya- (ZADOK 2009: 189). Cf. also Bactr. *Δαμο or *Δαμογο in patronym or family-name Δαμογ[ανο] (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 57 Nr. 126). 239. Danan m.: B KORIWN 16 (ABEŁYAN / MAKSOUDIAN 1941=1985: 70 line 14, Engl.: 40; ABEŁYAN / PIVAZYAN 1981: 118). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.60 (1913=1991: 340 line 4; THOMSON 2006: 328 with fn. 458). ‒ P Disciple of St. Mesrop left as overseer (verakacʻu) in the district of Ekełeacʻ (or, according to Koriwn, in Albania). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects a patronymicon in OIran. *-āna- to a short name based on ManMPers. dān- ‘to know, understand’, cf. Syr. (< MPers.) m.f. PN Dānāg (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 65 Nrs. 157ab). Cf. also Sogd. Δānδat? m. (LURJE 2010: 174 Nr. 415). Cf. Danun (241). 240. Danišman m.: B Danišman, amiray Parsicʻ, gen.-dat. Danišman-i in MATTʻĒOS UṘHAYECʻI 1869: 333, 363, 368; Damišman and gen. Damišmani in MATTʻĒOS UṘHAYECʻI (1991: 292–294, 308). Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 3, 1786: 24 (gen. Danišmanay). ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 1322 (Muhammēt Danišman). See also AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 16–17. ‒ P Armenian prince converted to Islam and appointed Amir (amiray) of Sebastia and the adjacent areas, †1104 CE. ‒ D Compare PN Dānišmend in Arabic sources, from NPers. dānišmand ‘learned, skillful, scientific, wise’ (see MATTʻĒOS URH ̇ AYECʻI 1869: 567–568 n. 200; JUSTI 1895: 77; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 36; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 16; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 42). 241. Danun m.: B PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37 (1883=1984: 205; GARSOÏAN 1989: 220). ‒ P Leader of the shield-bearers (ga/umapet sparakracʻ) in Manuēl Mamikonean’s army (see GARSOÏAN 1989: 368, 528, 574). ‒ D Cf.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

171

Danan (239). The ending -un is not clear; compare Sat-on (667)? Further, cf. JUSTI 1895: 77b. [242. Dasapet m.: B1 In an inscription from Bǰni, 1207 CE (ALIŠAN 1890: 257–258; SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 314). ‒ P1 Donator, together with Kʻahanayapet. ‒ B2 Dasapet, called also Dasik (gen. Daskan): colophon from 1236 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 197–198). ‒ P2 Priest (kʻahanay). ‒ B3 Nom. Dasapet and gen.-dat. Dasapeti-n in a number of inscriptions from the monastery of Goš / Nor Getik (DIVHAYVIM 6, 1977: 69 Nr. 139, 72 Nr. 142, 78 Nr. 156, 104–105 Nr. 233, 105 Nr. 235, see also 63). ‒ P3 Vardapet; he built the campanile of the Gošavankʻ/Nor Getik monastery together with his brother Karapet in 1291 CE. ‒ B4 In a colophon from Noravankʻ, 1290s CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 677). ‒ P4 Priest (kʻahanay). ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 17; HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950 (index). ‒ D This name should be identified with Arm. dasapet ‘the first of an order or class’, a compound of das ‘group, row, rank’ and pet ‘chief, official in charge’ from OIran. *pati- (cf. GARSOÏAN 1989: 520). The word das is probably an Iranian LW too, cf. Khot. dasa ‘section’ or ‘arrangement’ (see BAILEY 1979: 154a; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 522; cf. OLSEN 1999: 875–876; for a discussion of Khot. dasa, see SKJÆRVØ apud EMMERICK / SKJÆRVØ 1982–97, 2: 57–59). On the other hand, I wonder if Arm. Dasapet and the appellative dasapet are in a way related with Manich. Sogd. m. PN Δašāpat [δš’pt], which has been tentatively interpreted as *δasāpat ‘Protected by ten’ (SUNDERMANN 1994: 254; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 142b), as well as Sogd. Δs’kr? m., possibly containing δs- ‘ten’ (LURJE 2010: 182 Nr. 446). Note also Bactr. m. PN Δασο, which has been treated, however, as a short name derived from an Indian compound PN ending with dāsa- ‘slave’ (see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 58 Nr. 128). Further, cf. Dasik (234). 243. Dasik m.: B Gen. Daskan, referring to Dasapet (242) in the beginning of the same colophon from 1236 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 197–198). ‒ P Priest (kʻahanay). ‒ D This name is hypocoristic to Dasapet, 242 (both forms are used for one and the same person). 244. Dat (gen. Dat-ay) m. (later f.): B1 Gen. Datay in MOVSĒS XORE2.7, 2.11 (1913=1991: 110 line 14, 121 line 12; THOMSON 2006: 135, 145). ‒ P1 From the offspring of Gaṙnik, a descendant of Gełam. Vałaršak made him superintendent of the royal hunt. Dat was the father of Varž (785). ‒ B2 Dat anun, karapet arkʻayi “was called Dat, the royal herald” NACʻI

172

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(AGAT‘ANGEŁOS § 860: 1909=1980: 451; THOMSON 1976: 395). ‒ P2 Herald of King Trdat. ‒ B3 zišxann Haštenicʻ zDat in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.9 (1883=1984: 19 line 6f.; GARSOÏAN 1989: 77). ‒ P3 Prince of Hašteankʻ; according to Movsēs Xorenacʻi: Gag (189), see GARSOÏAN 1989: 368. ‒ B4 EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 388 line 13). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86 line 17; THOMSON 1991: 133). ‒ P4 From the family of Aṙawełeankʻ. ‒ B, P 5 f. Gen. Dati-n in a colophon from 1561 CE (TʻŌPʻČEAN 1898–1900, 1: 46b), which implies nom. Dat rather than †Dati (pace AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 19). ‒ D This name reflects a shortened form of names with OIran. *dāta- ‘given’ such as *Dāta-farnah- (Gr. Δαταφέρνης, etc.), cf. MPers. and Syr. Dād m., Gr. Δᾶτις m. < *Dāt-iya-, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 36; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 18; SCHMITT 1997: 166–168, 2011: 183–184; see also GIGNOUX 1986: 68–74, 2003: 30–32; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 62–65). †Dati f. → Dat (244) Datab (gen. Datab-ay) m. → Databēn (245) 245. Databēn (gen. Databen-ay), Datab (gen. Datab-ay) m.: B PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.8 (1883=1984: 17–18; GARSOÏAN 1989: 75–76, see also 368). The nominative-accussative form Databēn is also attested with the definite article -n, acc. zDatabēnn, which, together with gen. Databenay (2x), shows that the basic form is indeed Databēn rather than †Databē (pace GARSOÏAN ibid. and THOMSON 2006: 201 fn. 415). Next to these forms one also finds gen.-dat. Databay nahapeti Bznuneacʻ in the same chapter, which probably points to a short form Datab, gen. Databay (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 19), though the possibility of nom. Databay (GARSOÏAN ibid.) should not perhaps be excluded completely. Probably the same person is attested in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.62 in the form Datakʻē (246). ‒ P Prince (nahapet) of the Bznunikʻ. ‒ D This name is most probably hypocoristic in the suffix -ēn (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 36, 90 fn. 2) to a two-stem short name *Dāta-b- (cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 19) from a full name such as *Dāta-Baga- > MPers. m. PN Dād-Bay (inverted from *Baga-dāta- ‘Given by God / gods’ > MPers. Bay-dād, cf. Arm. Bagarat, 140) or *Dāta-Bandaka- > MPers. m. PN Dādbandag (see GIGNOUX 1986: 57, 69–70; ZIMMER 1991: 116, 125, on Bay especially 135–136 and 143). For the pattern of hypocoristica in -ēn to twostem short names, cf. Artašēn (117) and Varazdēn 744 (vs. Varazd 745, as Databēn vs. Datab).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

173

The by-form Databay (nom.), if reliable, can be identified with the aforementioned MPers. m. PN Dād-Bay (GARSOÏAN 1989: 368). 246. Datakʻē m.: B Gen. Datakʻēi (var. lect. Datēi) in MOVSĒS XORE2.62 (1913=1991: 193; THOMSON 2006: 201 with fn. 415). ‒ P Prince (išxan) of the Bznunikʻ. Probably identical with Databēn (245). ‒ D This name is certainly related with Dat (244) and Databēn (245), but the final part -kʻē s unclear. It is reminiscent of the ending of J̌ uankʻoy (633). NACʻI

247. Datik (gen. Datik-a[y]) f.: B Gen. Datika in a colophon from the monastery of Xumitʻ in the district of Caṙutijor, 1331 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 232). ‒ P Mother of Varham. ‒ D Hypocoristic to Dat (244). 248. Datoy m.: B Datoy i Garǰułean in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). ‒ P Prince of the Garǰułean family (cf. Garǰoyl 200), mid6th century. ‒ D Hypocoristic in MIran. *-ōy (on which see Viroy 802) to Dat (244); cf. m. PNs MPers., NPers. Dādōy, Syr. Dādōy, Gr. Δαδώης, etc. (JUSTI 1895: 75–76; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 36; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 19; for the forms, see GIGNOUX 1986: 73; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 64–65). In later Armenian sources one finds Dadoy (237), directly identifiable with MPers. etc. Dādōy (cf. also Syr. Dādiy and Arm. *Dadi 237). Further, note Sogd. Δātik [δ’t’yk] m. < OIran. *Dāt-ika- beside Sogd. appellative δ’t’yk ‘lawabiding’ (LURJE 2010: 175 Nr. 419). Note also Datoyean (249). 249. Datoyean m.: B Ew ēr hramanatar zawrun nora parsik omn išxan` anun Datoyean, hramanaw arkʻuni “The commander of their force was a certain Persian prince named Datoyean, [appointed] by royal command”; Apa haseal kʻnnoł yarkʻunust Smbatay ew Datoyenay “Then an Inspector from court came to Smbat and Datoyean” in SEBĒOS 28 (ABGARYAN 1979: 102 lines 12f., 21; THOMSON 1999: 51). ‒ P Persian noble. ‒ D Patronymic to Datoy, 248 (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 36; cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 19). 250. Dara(y) m.: B Dara (var. lect. Daray), ordi Babkay teaṙn Siwneacʻ “Dara, son of Babik lord of Siwnikʻ” and Dara Siwni “Dara of Siwnikʻ” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.43, 3.46 (1913=1991: 312 line 2, 315 lines 17f.; THOMSON 2006: 301, 303). ‒ P Son of Babik lord of Siwnikʻ (135); he was the commander-in-chief (sparapet) of Aršak III. ‒ D Reflects MPers. Dārāy m., cf. Dārāyā-Ohrmazd m., etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 36; AČAṘANJN 2,

174

Iranian personal names in Armenian

1944: 20; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 24; cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 74–75). Further, see Dareh (251). 251. Dareh (gen. Dareh-i) m.: B Dareh and gen. Darehi in the Bible translation, 1 Ezra 3ff. (ZŌHRAPEAN 1805b: 292). Dareh Veštaspeay in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 104). Dareh Vštaspeancʻ (var. lect. Vštaspeacʻ, Višapaspeancʻ), gen. Darehi in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.13 (1913=1991: 126; THOMSON 2006: 148). Dareh Vštaspa in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1,6 (1887= 1991: 40). ‒ P Persian king Darius of Vštasp (809), successor of Zmerdis (305) and predecessor of Kʻserkʻsēs (872). ‒ D Reflects the name of Darius (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 36): MPers. *Dārēh from OIran. *Dāraya-vahuš (cf. OPers. Dāraya-vauš [D-a-r-y-v-u-], Aram. Drywhwš, Gr. Δαρεῖος, etc.), consisting of present stem *daraya- ‘to hold, keep, preserve, support’ and *vahu- ‘good’, thus ‘Holding firm or preserving the good’ (see MAYRHOFER 1979b: 18–19; SCHMITT 1984: 319, 322, 1990, 2002: 51–53, 2002a: 134–137, 2015: 260; TAVERNIER 2007: 48–57). Cf. also MPers. Dārāy (> Arm. Daray 250), Dārāy-veh (GIGNOUX 1986: 74– 75) and Syr. Dāryāvāš (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 66). 252. Dawš (Dōš) f.: B Dōš in an undated colophon to a 1316 CE Gospel from Vaspurakan, the village of Hazarakn (LALAYEAN 1915: 165 line 6; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 87). ‒ P Wife of Pṙawš (621). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects a short form to names with OPers. *Dauša-: MPers. dōšag ‘dear, loving’, ManMPers. dōšist ‘most beloved, dearest’, m. PN Dōšist, dōšāram ‘love’, MPers. m. PN Dōšāram; these words derive from OIran. *zauš- ‘to take pleasure, rejoice in’, cf. YAv. m. PN Zaoša- (MAYRHOFER 1977b: 105 Nr. 415; GIGNOUX 1986: 77 Nr. 321; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 145, 147; TAVERNIER 2007: 173; cf. JUSTI 1895: 86a; SCHMITT 1972e: 190–192, 1973a: 16–17; for the appellative, see also MACKENZIE 1971: 27; BOYCE 1977: 37; CHEUNG 2007: 473; cf. Arm. zawš- ‘shameless, voluptuous, etc.’, see HAB 2: 113; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 525). 253. Dawon m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.20 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 327 line 6; DOWSETT 1961: 215). ‒ P Persian or Albanian prince, who, together with Šapuh, slew Stepʻannos called Abl-Asad. ‒ D One might assume a connection with Bactr. Δαβο, a m. PN of unclear origin (see SIMSWILLIAMS 2010: 57 Nr. 123). Cf., on the other hand, MPers. dawīdan ‘to run’. For the ending, cf. Saton (667).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

175

254. Dehkan m.: B Dehkan nahapet in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.32 (1883=1984: 126–127; GARSOÏAN 1989: 161). ‒ P Persian commander related to the Armenian Mamikonean house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 368). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. m. PN *Dēhkān ‘Lord of the land/country’ > Arab. PN Dihqān (JUSTI 1895: 82b) based on MPers. dehkan, dahigān ‘countryman, farmer’, NPers. dihgān ‘id.’, cf. Iranian loanwords: Arm. *dehkan ‘governor of a province’ (cf. dehkan-utʻiwn ‘government of a province’ attested only in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.2), Arab. dihqān ‘landlord’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 37, 139; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 63, HAB 1: 647; GARSOÏAN 1989: 368, 521–522; for the appellative, see also MACKENZIE 1971: 24; NYBERG 1974: 61b). Cf. hypocoristic names probably to the underlying etymon *dahyu- ‘land, etc.’, such as Parth., MPers. Dēhēn m., Bactr. *Δαιηνο m. and Δηιαγο m. (cf. BACK 1978: 212; GIGNOUX 1986: 75 Nr. 310; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 57 Nr. 125, 59 Nr. 131; LIVŠIC 2010: 84; SCHMITT 2016: 91 Nr. 173), as well as OIran. *Dahyu-ka- > Gr. Δηϊόκης (renderd in Armenian as Dēiokēs 258). Note also Arm. synonymous dehpet ‘governor of a province’ from Parth. dehbed [dyhpty] ‘lord of the land/country’ < OIran. *dahyu-pati- (cf. ManMPers. dahibed [dhybyd] ‘id.’), which is found as a Parth. m. PN Dehbed [dhypt], cf. Gr. Δαιπάτης (see SCHMITT 1975b: 16–17, 2016: 88; LIVŠIC 2010: 82). 255. Demet m.: B Demet nahapetn Gntʻuneacʻ in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.11 (1883=1984: 88; GARSOÏAN 1989: 133). ‒ P Nahapet of the house of Gntʻunikʻ under Aršak II in succession to Manasp (427) and bearing the title of małxaz hereditary in this house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 369). The relationship with the name Demetr (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 65) is uncertain. ‒ D This name may reflect, in my opinion, Parth. m. PN Dāmit < OIran. *Dām-ita-, which itself, however, is uncertain (see SCHMITT 2016: 89 Nr. 168; cf. LIVŠIC 2010: 82). Cf. JUSTI 1895: 82b. 256. Den-Šapuh or Veh-Den-Šapuh (see 793) (gen. -Šaph-oy) m.: B Nom. Denšapuh (gen. Denšaphoy) in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 44, 316, 322–324, 338–342, 350–354; THOMSON 1982: 75 with fn. 6, etc.). Nom. Vehdenšapuh (gen. Vehdenšaphoy [ambarapeti]) or Denšapuh (gen. Denšaphoy) in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.50, 2.52–58 (1904=1985: 88–89, 92– 105; THOMSON 1991: 135–136, 139–156). ‒ P High official at Persian court (ambarapet ‘chief-steward’), governor in Armenia. ‒ D This name consists of Den and Šapuh (560). The element Den is to be identified with MPers. m. PN Dēn (cf. also Parth. Awrōmān Δήνης, see LIVŠIC 2010: 81 Nr. 175with

176

Iranian personal names in Armenian

lit.), which reflects MPers. dēn ‘religion’ borrowed into Arm. dēn ‘id.’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 37, 139; HAB 1: 652–653) and is found in a number of composite names, such as MPers. Dēn-Ohrmazd and Parth. Dēn-Mazdak; cf. also OIran. *Dainā-vāzah- ‘Die Religion fördernd’: YAv. Daēnāuuāzah- m. (on which cf. Manawaz 428) and a hypocoristicon to it, *Dain-akā- > Parth. and MPers. f. PN Dēnag (GIGNOUX 1986: 75–76; LIVŠIC 2010: 84–85; SCHMITT 2016: 91–93; for a further discussion of the onomastic element Dēn, see ZIMMER 1991: 130). For Veh-den-, see Veh-Den-Šapuh (793). 257. Dewdat (or Tewdat) m.: B1 Yaynžam hramayeacʻ žołov linel zōracʻ iwrocʻ zazats ew zamenayn hecelazōrs iwr, zVačʻē, zTewdat ew zPʻeron “Then he commanded his troops to gather together, his noblemen and all his cavalry forces, including Vačʻē, Tewdat, Pʻeron” in MATTʻĒOS URH ̇ AYECʻI [12th cent.] 1.31 (1991: 42; transl. DOSTOURIAN 1993: 38). – P1 General of Dawitʻ Kiwrapałat of Taykʻ; fighting against Mamlan, amira of Atrpatakan (10th cent.). – B2 YOVHANNES̄ DRASXANAKERTC‘I (1912=1980: 187). ‒ P2 Arabic Dīvdāδ, son of the Arabic governor (ostikan) Apʻšin (130). ‒ D This name reflects OIran. *Daiva-dāta- ‘Given by Devil’ (cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 37; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 67; cf. YAv. daēuuō.dāta- “von den Daēva geschaffen” in BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 671–672), ManMPers. dēwdād [dywd’d] ‘demon-like’ (HENNING 1937: 82 = 1977.1: 562; DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 153a), Sogd. m. PN Dēwdād son of Dēwdast (HENNING 1965: 253–254 [1977.2: 628–629]; LURJE 2010: 190). Further note Sogd. Dēvdatt m., which reflects Skt. Devadatta ‘given by god(s)’ (LURJE 2010: 187; for the meaning ‘god’ of Sogd. δyw, see SIMS-WILLIAMS 1991: 177); Skt. Devadattā- f. (ZEHNDER in SZR 2009: 157 et passim). LURJE (2010: 190) points out that Dēwdād and a few other Sogdian names “seem to imply a ‘positive’ attitude to the *daiva- in the eyes of Ancient Sogdians” (cf. also HENNING 1965: 254 = 1977.2: 629). The second component *dāta- abundantly found in compound names, such as Bag(a)rat (140) and Mihrdat (478), should be interpreted as ‘given’ rather than ‘created’ (see especially SCHMITT 2002: 91–99). Typologically compare Arm. Astuac-a-tur ‘gift of God, given by God’, as well as Turk. Teγri-berdi ‘God-given’ (on which see RÁSONYI 1976: 217). Bearing this in mind, one may compare the semantic pattern of this apotropaic name *Daiva-dāta- with that of Arm. Diw-a-tur ‘Given by devil’, found in an inscription on a 15th century cross-stone from Noratus, at the Astuacacin church (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 14, Nr. 6): Es Ētars kanknecʻi surb xačʻs hawr

Iranian personal names in Armenian

177

im Diwaturin “I, Ētar, erected this holy cross to my father Diwatur”. For other apotropaic names, see Apirat (39). 258. Dēiokēs, Dēovkis m.: B Dēiokēs in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 101–102). Dēovkis (var. lect. Dēokis) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22 (1913=1991: 67; THOMSON 2006: 107). ‒ P King of Media, successor of Artikas (125) and predecessor of Pʻrawortēs (866). ‒ D Renders Gr. Ion. Δηϊόκης < *Δᾱϊόκᾱς, which reflects OIran. *Dahyu-ka- (cf. Elam. Da-a-hi-ú-ka4, Da-a-u-(uk-)ka4, Da-a-ia-uka4, etc., Assyr. Daiukku), hypocoristic to composite names with *dahyu‘land’ (see SCHMITT 2009: 74–75 Nr. 49, 2011: 185–187 Nr. 145; see also TAVERNIER 2007: 163–164). Further on *Dahyu-names, see Dehkan (254). Dilbar f. → Dlen (260) Dildar f. → Dlen (260) Diliǰan m. → Dlen (260) Dilšad f. → Dlen (260) Dilkʻušat f. → Dlen (260) Dinar f. → Dinarik (259) 259. Dinarik f.: B Gen.-dat. Dinarkan in an inscription from Bagnayr (Bgner) in the Širak region, 1209 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 117). ‒ P Probably mother of Xačʻeres; the latter was son of Abraham Lawṙecʻi. ‒ D Hypocoristic to Dinar f., attested twice in 1481 and 1501 CE (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 70). The name Dinar, in my opinion, reflects MPers. *Dēnār found in m. PN Dēnār-pand, consisting of dēnāwar ‘religious, devout; believer’ and pand ‘path; counsel, advice’, thus: “qui (suit) les conseils du fidèle” (GIGNOUX 1986: 76 Nr. 313). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 70) identifies the name with MPers. dēnār, NPers. dīnār ‘(gold) dinar’. 260. Dlen < *Dlēn (gen. Dlen-ay) m.: B Nom. Dlen, gen. Dlenay and abl. i Dlenē, as well as gen.pl./coll. Dleneancʻ in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 53, 57, 59, 70 (1861: 215, 231, 236, 354–356, 358). ‒ P Prince (išxan), son of Xałbak; donator. ‒ D I interpret this name as hypocoristic in -en- < OIran.

178

Iranian personal names in Armenian

*-ai̯ na- to an onomastic component MPers. *Dil- ‘Heart’, cf. such later names from New Persian as Dilbar f., Dildar f., Diliǰan m., Dilšad f. and Dilkʻušat f. (on which see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 68–69). 261. Dxtik f.: B STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI / ASOŁIK 2.1 (1859: 78). ‒ P Lady from the Mamikonean house (Mamikonēicʻ), wife of Vardan Kʻaǰ Mamikonean (767). ‒ D Hypocoristic to MPers. f. PN Duxt ‘Daughter’, cf. also Duxt-anōš, Duxt-mard, etc. (on these names see GIGNOUX 1986: 78). Note that in other Armenian sources the lady Dxtik is named Dustr and hypocoristic Dstrik, based on native Armenian dustr ‘daughter’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 72, 85). Cf. also Duxtʻar (266). 262. Dłak, Dgłak m.: B PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.3, 5.6 (1883=1984: 160 [Dəgłak], 170 [Dłak 9x; gen. Dłakay]; GARSOÏAN 1989: 189, 196–197). Usually emended to Głak, 206 (see ADONTZ 1970: 513–514 n. 43; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 72; TOUMANOFF 1963: 178 n. 118; GARSOÏAN 1989: 373; cf. JUSTI 1895: 85b). ‒ P Mardpet of Armenia under Aršak II or his father Tiran. ‒ D Uncertain. Cf. Głak (206). 263. Dmawund Vsemakan m.: B i Kawosakani tohmēn Dmawund Vsemakan “Dmawund Vsemakan from the Kawosakan house”; then simply called Vsemakan; in the title of the chapter, yałags Dmawund Vsemakanay “concerning Dmawund Vsemakan” in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.29 (1883=1984: 125; GARSOÏAN 1989: 160). ‒ P Persian commander from the Iranian Kavian house; otherwise unattested. ‒ D The personal name Dmawund has been compared to Dumāwand (Arab. Dunbāvand) bin Qaren, the name of a king of Šalanba in the region of Mount Damāvand (JUSTI 1895: 85b, 87a; EILERS 1988.1: 269 [< 1954]); cf. also (MPers./)Parth. m. PN Gēlmān Dēmāwend (see HUYSE 1999.2: 138; SCHMITT 2016: 100). The name of the mountain is attested as Dəmbawənd in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI, suppl. 1 to Book I: 1913=1991: 89 line 11, in the story of Biwraspi Aždahak, 172 (on this placename, see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 37). The word Vsemakan 814 (cf. also Apakan Vsemakan, 38) reflects the appellative vsemakan ‘elevated, sublime, eminent, august, noble’. GARSOÏAN (1989: 369, 568) takes Vsemakan of PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.29 as a title rather than a personal name. Note, however, MPers. Wisēmakān [wsymk’n] Dumbāvand, one of the seven ‘mountainrulers’ (kōfidār) in the Damāvand region (MARKWART 1931a: 15b § 29 with fn. 29, 70; NYBERG 1974: 214b). Here we can see a direct link between Damāvand and Visēmakan, which perfectly explains Dmawund Vsemakan,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

179

and the word kōfidār confirms the allusion to mountains. We can conclude that Dmawund Vsemakan descended from the Visēmakan dynasty of the mountainous region of Damāvand. In accordance to the semantics of the Armenian appellative vsemakan, the family-name Vsemakan would have properly meant ‘of the elevated (i.e. mountainous) region’ or ‘of high rank, eminent, noble’. Further, see Kawosakan (369). 264. Dšxoy (also Džxoy, Dš/žxu, Dšxun, etc.) f.: B1 In the Bagaran inscription 631 CE (KOGEAN 1926: 137; ORBELI 1963: 393; ABRAHAMYAN 1973: 84; MANUČʻARYAN 1977: 58–63; GREENWOOD 2004: 81–82): Grigori Vanandacʻoy ordeakkʻ Guahan Hrahat ew Tiarwand džxoy (or Džxoy?) Sahaki Ṙahasi Šušan “sons of Grigor Vanandacʻi, Guahan, Hrahat and Tiarwand, [and] Šušan, wife of Sahak Ṙahas”. According to Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 72), dš/žxoy is a personal name here. However, it is easier to understand the text if we treat the word as an appellative, dš/žxoy ‘queen’, here ‘wife’ (ORBELI 1963: 393; cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 179 [Šušan 1] on ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 258), although the latter meaning of the word is not attested. Note that elsewhere in the same inscription, the ‘wife’ is expressed differently, namely by the word amusin ‘spouse’ (see But 182). – P1 Uncertain. – B2 Dšxu and Džxu: gen.dat. Dšxui(n) and Džxui(n) in colophons written in Sebastia, 1222 or 1232 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 132, 133). – P2 Sister of Norawgēs the scribe. – For other attestations (1278– 1495 CE), see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 72–73; there are more attestations in the new corpus of colophons, e.g. Dšxoy 1406 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 65), in the second half of the 15th century: 3x Dšxoy and 1x Dšxun (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.3, 1967 see index), and more frequently in the 17th century (see HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII indices). In two colophons to Gospels from Fṙnuz (Zēytʻun, Cilicia, 1724 and 1737 CE) one finds Dēšxun; one of them is printed in forms Dēšxun and Dēšxan (MIHRDATEANCʻ / TAŠEAN 1894: 50ab). Dialectal records include: Kʻesab Däšxi, Däxši, Dəšxun (Č‘OLAK‘EAN 1986: 222); J̌awaxkʻ Dšxun (LALAYAN 1983–2004, 1: 375), Nerkʻin Basen Dšxu(n) (HAKOBYAN 1974: 355); cf. Dušʁun in a diary completed in 1964 by the Reverend Dikran Kherlopian, born in Ayntʻap (VAUX 1999–2000: 68). – D This name reflects the MIran. word for ‘elite maiden, princess’ seen in ManMParth. and ManMPers. f. PN Duxš-āzād [dwxš’z’d] (DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 147b; LIVŠIC 2010: 83) and borrowed into Arm. dšxoy ‘queen’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 72), cf. MPers. dwhš-y ‘princess’ (BACK 1978: 211; HUYSE 1999.2: 122), ManMParth. duxš [dwxš] ‘maiden, virgin’, one of the women Elect (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 147b). For an etymological

180

Iranian personal names in Armenian

discussion and on the ending -oy, see especially BAILEY 1956: 91–94; BENVENISTE 1966: 35–50; OLSEN 1999: 511–515, 877. 265. Dšxoymelikʻ (D[ə]šxoy-Mēlikʻ) f.: B1 zAznern, ew zkołakicʻn iwr zDəšxoy-Mēlikʻn “Azner, and his spouse, Dəšxoy-Mēlikʻ (acc.)”, in a colophon 1477 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 418; cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 73). – P1 Wife of Azner, who let write a Gospel in the Ankiwneacʻ monastery, Ašota-jor. – B2 HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.3, 1967: 205, 249. – P2 Mother of scribe Małakʻia from Baberd, monastery of Kapos in the Ekełeacʻ district, 1494 and 1497 CE. – D Consisting of dšxoy ‘queen’ (see Dšxoy 264) and melikʻ ‘angel’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 73, cf. 3, 1946: 290 on Melē/ikʻ). 266. Duxtʻar f.: B1 Tʻutʻer (sic) in a colophon from Kan, a village in the Karin district, 1283 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 536). According to Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 80), Tʻutʻer comes from Duxtʻar. ‒ P1 Sister of scribe Yohannēs. ‒ B2 Tuxtʻar in a post-1321 colophon from Jerusalem (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 169). ‒ P2 Wife of weaver (ǰulhak) Masner. ‒ B3 Duxtar in a colophon from Ełavankʻ (Berkri, Vaspurakan), 1422 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 294). ‒ P3 Daughter of sister of Yovhannēs. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 80–81 (Duxt/tʻar, Tʻuxt/tʻar, Duxtay, etc.). ‒ D MPers. f. PN *Duxtar ‘Daughter’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 80); note -duxt in f. PNs, such as Xosroviduxt (341) and Vardanduxt (768), also with a non-Iranian first element, e.g. Sahakaduxt f. (see JUSTI 1895: 273a; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 372). Further, see Dxtik (261). 267. Drastamat (gen. Drastamat-ay) m.: B Nom. Drastamat (also Drstamat) and gen. Drastamatay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.7 (1883=1984: 172–175; GARSOÏAN 1989: 197–199). ‒ P Armenian prince, eunuch (GARSOÏAN 1989: 369–370). ‒ D This is probably a “Satzname”, MPers. *Drust ‘right, well, healthy’ and *āmat ‘came’, thus ‘welcome vel sim.’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 86; GARSOÏAN 1989: 369; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 38; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 582, with a different second element); note Parth. short name Drust [drwst] m. (LIVŠIC 2010: 83; SCHMITT 2016: 90). Compare MPers. Yazad-āmad ‘God came’ and Sogd. Āγatzāk [’’γtz’k] m. ‘A child has come’ (see SUNDERMANN 1994: 257; CERETI 2003: 311; LURJE 2010: 68 Nr. 10, with ref.). Cf. also Perozamat (617). For the later period one finds Arm. m. PN Nekʻamad in colophons from the 15th century (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 71; HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 553, 629), consisting of NPers. nēk ‘good, beautiful’ (cf. Arm. Nekʻnam in HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 112, and Nēkʻnēkʻ

Iranian personal names in Armenian

181

in HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 48–49) and āmad ‘he/she came’, thus ‘Welcome vel sim.’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 71; cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 45). 268. Druasp m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.62 (1913=1991: 194; THOM2006: 202). ‒ P Persian friend of the Armenian king Tiran I; he had become related by marriage to princes of Vaspurakan. ‒ D Reflects MIran. m. PN *Druwāsp ‘Having healthy horses’: MPers. patronym Druvāspān m. (cf. Druv m. and Druvag m.), Sogd. Žuwāsp- [δrw’spH], as well as Av. theonym Druuaspā-, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 39; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 86; SZEMERÉNYI 1950–51: 176; HENNING 1965: 252 with fn. 62; GIGNOUX 1986: 78, 2003: 34; CERETI 2003: 313 [“Who makes the horses healthy”]; LURJE 2010: 180). SON

269. E(a)zdi m.(f.): B1 m. Gen. Ezdu in an inscription from Tekor, 1033 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 127). ‒ P1 Father of Apl-Hasan and Xatap. ‒ B, P 2 f. Gen. Eaztu-n, beside Pʻaru-n, gen. of Pʻari (MAKʻSUDEAN 1911: 1011). ‒ D Probably hypocoristic in -i < OIran. *-iya- to Yazd, 501 (cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 95). Compare Syr. m. PN Yazdāniy with the same hypocoristic suffix (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 141 Nr. 447). 270. Ezdan m.: B, P Independently attested since the 16th century; according to Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 94–95), it is also found in the 13th century, with the element šah (< NPers. šāh ‘king’), viz. Ezdanšah (271), which, however, appears to be a corruption. ‒ D Reflects NPers. PN Yezdān (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 94); cf. MPers., Syr. Yazdān in a number of composite names, both masculine and feminine (GIGNOUX 1986: 191–192; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 140–141); further, see Yazd (501). 271. †Ezdanšah m.: B The reading Ełah anšah of BARXUTAREANC‘ (1895: 267 line 1) in an inscription from the church of Mrcʻunis/Murtʻunis (Arcʻax, 1258 CE) has been emended to Ezdanšah by Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 94–95). However, the academic corpus of inscriptions (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 246 Nr. 890) established the reading Šahanšah; the corrected date of the inscription is 1282 CE. ‒ P He built the church S. Sargis in the village of Mrcʻunis/Murtʻunis. ‒ D This name, interpreted as consisting of NPers. PN Yezdān (see Ezdan, 270) and šāh ‘king’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 94), appears to be a corruption (see above). Ezdin m. → Yazdēn (502)

182

Iranian personal names in Armenian

272. Erazmak m.: B PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.15 (1883=1984: 101; GARSOÏAN 1989: 143). – P Chief executioner (dahčapet) of Aršak II; he killed Gnel in 359 CE. – D This name obviously reflects OIran. *Razm-aka- ‘Warrior’, based on MPers. and ManParth. razm ‘fight, battle’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 39; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 133; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 24; SCHMITT 1984: 330; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 580; GARSOÏAN 1989: 370–371; for the Middle Iranian forms, see MACKENZIE 1971: 71; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 304b). Iranian names based on this appellative include: MPers. Razmād and Razmad m., Razmāgōy (?) [Razmāyōd] m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 153–154, 2003: 58); Sogd. Razmanič [rzm’nc] m., Yōδ-razme [ywδrzmk] m. ‘He who fights in a battle’, Razm-wanūn [rzmwnwn] m. ‘Victorious (in) battle’ and an inverted compound containing the same elements: Wan-razmak [wnrzmk] m. ‘Winning the battle’ (LURJE 2010: 339, 410, 464); YAv. Kauuārasman- m. “Der eine Phalanx von Fürsten hat, befehligt”, etc. (BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 443–444; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 58; further, cf. TAVERNIER 2007: 343; ZADOK 2009: 290–291). Note also the honorary names Ṙazman / Əṙazman (319) and Ṙazmiozan (634). Arm. Erazmak shows a regular prothetic vowel e- before initial *r-. At a later stage, Iranian words with initial r- have been borrowed into Armenian forms with ṙ-, hence ClArm. ṙazm ‘war, battle’ (cf. also paterazm ‘id.’). Since there is no independently attested Armenian appellative †erazm, the personal name Erazmak should be regarded as a direct borrowing from an Iranian name. 273. Eraxnawu m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.62 (1913=1991: 193–194; THOMSON 2006: 202). ‒ P From the family of Anjawacʻikʻ. ‒ D The part *Erax-, in my opinion, reflects Syr. PN Ēraxw [’yryhw] (?) m. ‘name of a Parthian noble’, of unclear origin (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 68–69), and the second one may be identified with Parth. naw [nw] ‘new’. Thus: *Ēraxw-naw- ‘newer Ēraxw’; cf. Parth. m. PN Paryōž-naw ‘newer Pērōz’ (on which see SCHMITT 2016: 159 Nr. 352), Sogd. Vaγĭnawe [bγnw’k] m. ‘New god/moon’ (LURJE 2010: 138 Nr. 280), Northpont. Iran. (Tanais) Ναυακος, etc. (ZGUSTA 1955: 121 § 155; HINZ 1975: 175). The ending -u might be a variant form of the hypocoristic suffix *-ōy (in e.g. Viroy, 802); cf. Dšxu vs. Dšxoy (264), Mihr-u vs. MPers. Mihr-ōy (483). Cf. JUSTI 1895: 504. 274. Eram m.: B Graffito from Nazareth, 1676 CF (STONE / VAN LINT / NAZARJAN 1996–97: 326). ‒ P Pilgrim. ‒ For attestations since the early 18th century, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 133. ‒ D This name, in my opinion,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

183

reflects MIran. *Rām, a short name based on a composite with the divine name *Rāman- ‘peace, tranquillity’: MPers. m. PNs Rām, Rāmēn, RāmMihr, etc. (GIGNOUX 1986: 151–152, 2003: 56–57), Sogd. Rām [r’m] m. (LURJE 2010: 324–326), Bactr. Ραμο m., Ραμινο m., etc. (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 119–120). The Armenian form, albeit attested in late sources, is considerably older since it shows a regular prothetic vowel e-. The feminine name Ṙam (638) may represent the same etymon with a later development of *r-. Further, cf. Aram (74), Aramayis (75) and Aramaneak (76). 275. Eran (abl. y-Eran-ay) m.: B1 Abl. yEranay in “Hawakʻumn patmutʻean” by VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1862: 59 line 5). Note also Eran katʻułikos / episkoposapet in SEBĒOS 9, 46 (ABGARYAN 1979: 70, 150); here the name has been restored by Patkanean on the basis of Vardan’s aforementioned attestation (on this issue see ABGARYAN 1979: 236 fn. 149, 324–325 fn. 548; THOMSON 1999: 10 fn. 63, 117 fn. 715). ‒ P1 Catholicos of Iran under Xosrov I. ‒ B, P 2 Grammarian Ananun Mekničʻ mentions Eran as a masculine personal name and Eranean as a patronym to it (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 140). ‒ D This name probably reflects MPers. Ērān ‘Aryan’ < *airyānām from OIran. gen. pl. *aryānām (note Arm. Eran ew Aneran vs. Arikʻ ew Anarikʻ ‘Aryans and non-Aryans’, see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 39; SCHMITT 1987: 447a) found in a number of MPers. PNs such as Ērān-duxt f. (also in Syriac), Ērān-Gušnasp m., Ērān-spahpat m., Ērān-xrad m., etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 39; for the forms, see also NÖLDEKE 1879: 444; GIGNOUX 1986: 79, 2003: 34; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 68); cf. also Arm. m. PN Eranšah / Ēranšah (attested from the 15th century onwards) composed of Ērān ‘Iran’ and šāh ‘king’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 397) and thus corresponding to ManMPers. m. PN Aryān-šā(h) (on which see COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 66). This personal name has probably blended with names based on the Classical Armenian root eran- (eranem ‘to declare happy, felicitate’, eraneli ‘happy, blessed’, erani ‘happy!’, eraneak ‘happy, blessed’, etc.), namely Erani m. (18th century), Eranik f. (13th century onwards), Eranuhi (15th century onwards; with the Armenian fem. suffix -uhi, typologically cf. MPers. f. PN Ērān-duxt), as well as Eraneak f., daughter of Tiran Nr. 2 (834) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.63 (1913=1991: 194), obviously reflecting Arm. eraneak ‘happy, blessed’; on these names see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 133–135; ZEHNDER in SZR 2009: 403. Arm. erani has been explained as a

184

Iranian personal names in Armenian

LW from OIran. *rāni̯ ah- ‘more joyful’ (GIPPERT 2007: 100; J̌AHUKYAN 2010: 221a with references). Eraneak f. → Eran (275) Erani m. → Eran (275) Eranik f. → Eran (275) Eranšah m. → Eran (275) 276. Erast (gen. Erast-ay) m.: B In MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.12 (1913=1991: 39 lines 15–18; THOMSON 2006: 86–87): ew zanun getoyn yanun tʻoṙin iwroy Erastay (var. lect. Arastay, Arastu)` Erasx “and he [Aramayis – HM] called the name of the river Erasx [Araxes] after his grandson Erast”. Later historians have gen. Erastay or Erastoy (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 269). – P Grandson of Aramayis (75). – D This name reflects MPers., Parth. m. PN Rāst, a short name *Rāsta- ‘(ge)recht’ (cf. MPers. rāst ‘true, right, straight’) reflected also in Elam. Ra-áš/iš-da, Chorasm. Rāst [r’st] (HUYSE 1999.2: 167; LIVŠIC 2010: 139; SCHMITT 2016: 181–182 Nr. 412); hypocoristic PNs include: MPers. Rāstēn (compare Arm. Ṙestēn, 643), MPers. Rāstag, as well as a number of composite names such as MPers. Rāst-Šābuhr, Rāst-Xvar, Weh-rāst, and Syriac Mihr-Rāst-Tōs (GIGNOUX 1986: 152–153, 180, GIGNOUX 2003: 57; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN /JULLIEN 2009: 103; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 120; COLDITZ 2013: 124). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 269; see also NALBANDJAN 1971a: 17; cf. AYVAZIAN-TERZIAN 1999–2000: 414) sets out from the by-form Arast and compares it with Iranian PN *Ārāsti-, cf. Av. Ārāstiia- m. (name of paternal uncle of Zoroaster) (JUSTI 1895: 20b; BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 335) reflecting the appellative *ā-rāsti- f. ‘Gelingen’, cf. *rāsti- ‘Fürsorge’ in Av. PN Nana-rāsti- m. “da und dort Sorge tragend” deriving from Av. rād- ‘zum guten Ende führen, zustande kommen’, cf. Skt. rā ́ ddhi- f. ‘Gelingen, Zutreffen’ from rādhnóti ‘to achieve, prepare, make ready, satisfy, obtain’ (MAYRHOFER KEWA 2.1963: 152, 3.1976: 54, EWAIA 2, 1996: 448; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 28, 63). As we have seen, in the critical text of Movsēs Xorenacʻi as well as in later sources we find Erast (var. lect. Arastu and Arastay in Xorenacʻi). In view of the initial e-, this form should be derived from *Rāst rather than *Ā-rāsti- (cf.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

185

J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 55 and fn. 36), since the latter would yield Arast and may thus represent the variant reading Arast in Xorenacʻi. In this case we would have conflation of two originally different names (also Neo-Assyr. Araštua [PNAE 1/I, 1998: 124b]?). One might argue that Arast is merely a by-form of E-rast, with the well-known e/a fluctuation of the prothetic vowel. In this case the genitive Arastu may explain the a- (note the rule preliminarily formulated in MARTIROSYAN 2010: 715–716 and MARTIROSYAN in prepar.). 277. Erewan m. B1 – B2 In a colophon from 1383 CE, the monastery named Avakʻ vankʻ, village of Kaxmxi (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 546): zceruni Erewan erēcʻn “the old priest Erewan”. – P2 A priest in the village of Kaxmxi, the Daranałi district. – B, P 3 In his “Žamanakagrut‘iwn” (Chronicle), GRIGOR KAMAXEC‘I / DARANAŁC‘I (NŠANEAN 1915: 150) mentions a number of celebrated people of Marēkʻ, a village near Kamax, among them Erewan and Hazaršah (380). – D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 142) identifies this name with the place name Erewan, which is possible but not compelling. I tentatively suggest a patronymic form in OIran. *-āna- based on two-stem names with *Raiva- ‘rich, wealthy’, such as Parth. Rēw-Mihr m.; cf. Parth. hypocoristic Rēwin m. from OIran. *Rai̯ v-ina- (see SCHMITT 2016: 187–188). The Armenian name shows a regular prothetic vowel e-; compare Arm. Ṙew (644) and Ṙē(y)vaz (645) from the same etymon belonging to a later wave of borrowings and displaying the sound change r- > ṙ-. 278. Eruaz (gen. Eruaz-ay) m.: B1 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 279. ‒ P1 Son of Artawazd I. ‒ B2 Nom. Eruaz and gen. Eruazay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.37, 2.40, 2.48 (1913=1991: 162, 166, 175; THOMSON 2006: 176, 179, 186). ‒ P2 High priest (kʻrmapet), brother of King Eruand II (279). ‒ D I tentatively interpret Eruaz as a shortened form of an Iranian composite name consisting of the first element identical to that of the name of his brother Eruand (279), and Azat (2); thus OIran. *Aru̯ a- + *āzāta-. Compare Parth. (Awrōmān) Ἀρυαζάτη, name of an Armenian princess (her other name was Αὐτομά) which has been etymologized in a similar way (see MINNS 1915: 42, 44; MAYRHOFER 1974b: 207; LIVŠIC 2010: 60). Cf. also Mehraz (462). Alternatively, the second element can be identified with that of Manawaz (428)

186

Iranian personal names in Armenian

and Pʻaṙnawaz (855). The comparison of Eruaz with Ṙēvaz (645) is not convincing. 279. Eruand (gen. Eruand-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Eruand and gen. Eruanday in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22, 2.65 (1913=1991: 69, 199; THOMSON 2006: 108, 207). Note also Tigran Eruandean (828). ‒ P1 Eruand I Sakawakeacʻ (the Short-lived), successor of Miws Haykak ‘The other Haykak’. ‒ B2 Nom. Eruand and gen. Eruanday in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.10, 2.37–48, 2.90 (1913=1991: 120, 161–177, 241; THOMSON 2006: 144, 176–186, 243). For later sources on Eruand I and II, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 145–146. On the Orontids of Armenia, see especially TOUMANOFF 1963: 277–354. ‒ P2 Eruand II, king of Armenia, successor of Sanatruk (658). ‒ B3 SEBĒOS 2 (ABGARYAN 1979: 54 line 36). ‒ P3 King of Armenia, son of Aršak. ‒ Further, see ALIŠAN 1910: 209; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 146; PETROSYAN 2002: 27 fn. 83. ‒ D This name most probably reflects OIran. thematic *Arvantabased on *arvant- (> Av. auruuaṇt- ‘swift, brave; courser’): MPers. ArwandŠābuhr m., NPers. Arvand, Gr. Ἀρυάνδης, Ὀρόνδης, Ὀρόντᾱς/-ης, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 39–40; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 145; SCHMITT 2002: 66– 68, 2006: 178–180, 2011: 131–132, 281–283; for the forms, see also GIGNOUX 1986: 48 Nr. 139; HUYSE 1990: 39). One may assume a shortened form of *Arvant(a)-aspa- ‘Having swift horses’, cf. YAv. Auruuat̰ .aspa- m., Arab. Arwandāsb m. (on the forms, see JUSTI 1895: 41; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 26–27 Nr. 57). The initial e- of the Armenian form instead of the expected aprobably points to a prothetic vowel. In the Aramaic inscription of the village Cakkʻar, SW to Lake Sevan, one finds rwndkn, an adjective derived from Eruand (TIRACʻYAN 1957; PERIXANJAN 1993: 7). One might assume that, at a certain period, there was a form with initial r-, *Ruand, which would yield E-ruand with regular e-prothesis (cf. AŁAYAN [AGAJAN] 1965: 12–14; PÉRIKHANIAN 1966: 18, 26–27, PERIXANJAN 1993: 7–8; SCHMITT 2002: 67). On the other hand, PÉRIKHANIAN (1966: 26; cf. also NALBANDJAN 1971a: 14) involves another Iranian etymon, *Rayavant- (on which see Ṙew 644). Note also Gr. Ἐβρόντης in an inscription from Armawir, interpreted as *Ewront- > Eruand through metathesis by PERIXANJAN (1993: 8). Further, cf. Eruaz (278). The derivation of Eruand and Eruaz from IE *peru̯ n̥ t- (S. PETROSYAN 1981: 82–85; HARUTʻYUNYAN 2000: 103–105) is improbable for phonological reasons. A. PETROSYAN (2002: 26–28, 2008: 158–159, 172, 2015:

Iranian personal names in Armenian

187

219) assumes that the Armenian descendant of *Peru̯ n̥ t- was conflated with the Iranian *Aru̯ ant- (cf. HARUTʻYUNYAN 2000: 305 fn. 5). 280. Zaber m.: B GATʻƏRČEAN 1849–52, 2: 75. ‒ P Son of the Albanian king Arsvałēn (or Varaz-Vałan), 1st century BCE. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, Parth. Zabr? [zbr-] m. in patronym Zbr-kn, MPers. Zab(a)r [zplk’n] m., cf. Elam. Zab-ba-ra, Gr. Ζαβεργάνης (Procopius), Ζαβεργαν (Agathias), Ζάβαργος (Pont. inscr.), Syr. Zabargān m.; probably a short name from Baluchi zabr ‘well, good, excellent’ (or NPers. zabr ‘coarse, hard’), see GERSHEVITCH 1969–70: 199; HENNING apud MAENCHENHELFEN 1970: 274; MAYRHOFER 1973: 252; GIGNOUX 1986: 193; HUYSE 1999.2: 148b; TAVERNIER 2007: 367–368; SCHMITT 2016: 250. 281. Zabik f.: B In a colophon from the 13th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 265). ‒ P Daughter of scribe Stepʻannos and sister of Cicmar. D ‒ It is tempting to interpret this name as hypocoristic to a name related to MPers. m. PNs Zabgar and/or Zābōg (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 193), or Zaber (280). More probably, however, it belongs with f. PN Zabel < European Isabella (on which see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 159). Zada f. → Zatoy (287) Zadampʻaša f. → Zatoy (287) [282. Zambał, Zambax f./m.: B1 f. Gen. Zəmbałi-n in a colophon from 1220 CE (MACLER 1911: 53 line 64). ‒ P1 Mother of patron Alēkʻs and wife of Vardan. ‒ B2 m. Zēmpah in a colophon from Caesarea, 1495 CE (ALPŌYAČEAN 1937, 2: 1850 line 9 from bottom; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 165). ‒ P2 Brother of priest Sahak and son of Teriwn and Gohar. ‒ B3 m. Zambax in a folk tale recorded in Nor Bayazet in 1967 (MIKʻAYELYAN 1980: 29–42). ‒ P3 Prince in a folk tale. ‒ D Reflects NPers. zanbaq ‘a sweet-smelling flower; lily’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 165; cf. STEINGASS 1892: 623b) borrowed into MidArm. zambał ‘iris’ (MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 197b), dial. zambał/x ‘lily’ or ‘iris’, cf. also Turk. zambak ‘lily’ (AČARĖ AN 1902: 84; HAYBRBBAṘ 1, 2001: 397a ; J̌ALAŠYAN 2012: 135a). Compare Arm. f. PN Šušan reflecting ClArm. šušan ‘lily’ (see Šawarš 564). 283. Zamrik f.: B VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI 33 (1862: 62). ‒ P Persian queen, successor of Bor (178). ‒ D See Azarmiduxt (4).

188

Iranian personal names in Armenian

284. Zangak m.: B EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 92; THOMSON 1982: 144). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.36 (1904=1985: 68; THOMSON 1991: 110). For a discussion, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 166–167. ‒ P A false priest. ‒ D This name has been identified with MPers. unattested PN *Zangak, cf. NPers. Zanga, Zangōy, etc., based on the word for ‘bell’, cf. NPers. zang ‘bell’, ClArm. LW zangak ‘little bell’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 40; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 166). On the other hand, note Babyl. Za-an-ga-nu m. which has been derived from OIran. *Zang-āna-, patronymic to *zang- ‘ankle, shank’ (see TAVERNIER 2007: 368 Nr. 4.2.2038; ZADOK 2009: 326 Nr. 632), and Syr. Zangī, hesitantly derived from the word for ‘negro’, cf. MPers. zangīg ‘negro’, NPers. zangī ‘Egyptian, Ethiop, Moor, Negro; savage, fool’ (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 150 Nr. 468; for the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 98; STEINGASS 1892: 627a). The latter name is found in Arm. *Zangišah m. (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 167), attested in a 1458 colophon from the village of Aspʻstʻan in the Ałbak district, in gen. Zangišin < *Zangiš(ah)in (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 109). Zangišah m. → Zangak (284) 285. Zandałan m.: B ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.32 (1904=1985: 61 line 6; THOMSON 1991: 101). According to HOVHANNISYAN (2016: 88), this is a pejorative name (cf. žant ‘wicked, bad, mischievous’) made up by Łazar Pʻarpecʻi for this apostate. ‒ P Someone from the royal house (yOstaneay tanēn), apostate, mid-5th century. ‒ Cf. also Ζανδαλᾶς (someone from the retinue of general Nersēs in AGATHIAS 1.18, see JUSTI 1895: 379a). ‒ D Consists of *Zand and Ałan (11) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 17; cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944:167). The first element, in my opinion, reflects a name with OIran. *zantu- ‘clan’: MPers., ManMPers. zand ‘tribe, clan’, zandbed ‘master, lord of the tribe’, YAv. zaṇtu- ‘clan’. Personal names based on this Iranian appellative include: *Zantu-ka- > Elam. Za-an-du-ik-ka4, Bactr. Ζινδοκο, Ζανδοκο m.; YAv. Ātərəzaṇtu- m. ‘From the clan of Ātar’; Ζαντικος ‘Jazygenfürst’ in Cass. Dio 71.16, etc. (see VASMER 1971: 137; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 30 Nr. 74; TAVERNIER 2007: 368; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 64 Nr. 156; cf. JUSTI 1895: 379). If one accepts the interpretation of Ałan (11) as ‘prince’, the actual meaning of the name Zandałan would be ‘prince/lord of the clan/tribe’, synonymous to zandbed. Note further such unclear names as YAv. Zaṇda- ‘name of a heretic’ (see BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 1662; DE VAAN 2003: 478) and Sogd. Zandarak [zntr’k] m. (LURJE 2010: 471 Nr. 1560).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

189

286. Zaṙik m. B ALIŠAN 1873: 168. ‒ P Armenian, son and successor of Dalayi, vzruk of Egypt, 12th century. ‒ D Most probably this name is hypocoristic to Iranian PN *Zarr ‘gold’ reflecting ManMPers. zarr [zr], ManParth. zarn [zrn] ‘gold’ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 384) from *zarna- (cf. Av. zaraniia- ‘gold’); cf. *Zarna-ka- in Elam. Za-ir-na-ak-ka4 (TAVERNIER 2007: 369) and MPers. Zarrag [zrnky] m. (GIGNOUX 2003: 70); composite names: MPers. Zarr-pus m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 195), Zarr-xrīd m. (GIGNOUX 2003: 70), Syr. Zarr-nūš m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 151). Further, cf. Zar/ṙ-Mihr (294) and Zaruhi (296). Zaṙ-Mihr m. → Zar-Mihr (294) 287. Zatoy f.: B, P In an undated colophon (“Banasēr” 1899: 129, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 169). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects an Iranian hypocoristic name seen in Syr. m. PN Zādōy [zdwy] (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 148–149), cf. MPers. m. PN Zād (GIGNOUX 2003: 70), Bactr. Ζαδο m. (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 61; cf. LURJE 2010: 470); Assyr. Zatti m. (SCHMITT 2009: 190–191). These are short names based on composites with *-zāta- ‘born’, such as *R̥ ta-zāta- and *Farna-zāta- (SCHMITT 2009: 190– 191). Note also such hypocoristic forms as *Zāt-(a)iča- > Babyl. Za-ta-e-šá m. (ZADOK 2009: 326–327) and *Zāt-uka- > Elam. Za-du-uk-ka4 m. (TAVERNIER 2007: 370). Cf. Sogd. Zāte [z’tk] m., probably z’tk ‘son’, a short-name for a compound with z’tk as its second element (LURJE 2010: 469–470). This Iranian etymon is also reflected in Arm. PN Kohazat (373) and in later names such as Zada f. and Zadampaša f. (from the 16th century onwards, AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 162–163). †Zardagun → Vardawor (775) †Zard(a)mber → Vardəmber (779) 288. Zareh (gen. Zareh-i, abl. i Zareh-ē) m.: B1 Zareh ordi ordwocʻ Aramanekay “Zareh, son of the sons of Aramaneak” in SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 51). ‒ P1 Armenian nahapet, who freed Armenia from Assyrians. ‒ B2 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31 (1913=1991: 86; THOMSON 2006: 120). Nom. Zareh and abl. i Zarehē in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). ‒ P2 Armenian king, son and successor of Nerseh; the Zarehawanikʻ family descends from him (TOUMANOFF 1963: 219). ‒ B3 AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 171; SARGSYAN 1966: 167, 199, 234. ‒ P3 King of Copʻkʻ. ‒ B4 MANANDYAN

190

Iranian personal names in Armenian

1940: 173; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 171; MUTAFIAN 1988.1: 186–188. ‒ P4 Son of Tigran II and Cleopatra, daughter of Mihrdat. ‒ B5 Nom. Zareh and gen. Zarehi in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.53, 2.55 (1913=1991: 183–184; 185 line 21; THOMSON 2006: 193, 195). ‒ P5 Zareh, son of Artašēs II, commander of the northern army; his grandfather was also called Zareh (MANANDYAN 1945– 60.1: 131ff.; SARGSYAN 1966: 148, 162–164, 168–169, 172). ‒ For other attestations of this name, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 171–172. ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Zaryāθra-: Aram. Zrytr, Gr. Ζαριάδρης, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 40; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 171; HINZ 1975: 278; SCHMITT 1984: 329 fn. 25; cf. JUSTI 1895: 381b); note also Zrytr in the Aramaic inscription of the village Cakkʻar, SW to Lake Sevan (TIRACʻYAN 1957), and Zryḥr in the Aramaic inscription of King Artašēs in Zangezur (FRYE 1969: 85). These names should probably be separated from MPers., NPers. Zarēr, YAv. Zairiuuari-, etc. (cf. JUSTI 1895: 382; BOYCE 1955; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 104; SUNDERMANN 1986: 466–467; GIGNOUX 1986: 194; LIVŠIC 2010: 168; COLDITZ 2013: 129–130; SIMSWILLIAMS 2010: 62–63). The origin of this Iranian name is uncertain. HINZ (1975: 278) hesitantly posits *zaryāθrya- ‘goldfeurig’. 289. Zari or Zar m.: B, P Zarin twice in an undated post-1389 colophon from Agulis (MAKʻSUDEAN 1911: 759, 760). ‒ D This name may be compared with the onomastic element *Zar- ‘golden’ (cf. Zar-Mihr 294, Zaruhi 296) or ‘yellow’ (cf. Yav. m. PN Zairita-, Bactr. Ζαρδο m. and NPers. Zard, see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 104; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 62 Nr. 146). On the other hand, compare NPers. m. PN Zārī (JUSTI 1895: 381b), Sogd. m. PN Zāryōδ [z’rywδ], cf. ManParth. zārī [z’ryh̠ , z’ryy] ‘sorrowful’ (DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 380a). Further Zaru (295). Zarik f. → Zaruhi (296) Zarxatʻun f. → Zaruhi (296) Zarhamšah m. → Zarhay (290) 290. Zarhay f.: B Acc. zZarhay-n in a colophon from 1211 CE of the Gospel of Hałbat (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 69 Nr. 34i). ‒ P Sister of Sahak, who received the Gospel of Hałbat. ‒ D One might tentatively suggest a comparison with YAv. ząθra- ‘birth’ (cf. Skt. janítra- n. ‘birthplace, home, origin’) and/or Gr. m. PN Φαρνα-ζάθρης (cf. MAYRHOFER KEWA 1, 1956: 416). However, the latter is now emended to Φαρναξάθρης (for a discussion,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

191

see SCHMITT 2011: 390–391). Compare NPers. m. PN Zarhawišt (cf. JUSTI 1895: 381b) and Arm. Zarhamšah in a colophon from 1289 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 621). Remains uncertain. 291. *Zarm(ay)? in Zarmayr m.: B Zarmayr in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62–63). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Hawroy. MOVSĒS XORENACʻI (ibid.) adds on Zarmayr: “He was sent by Teutamos to help Priam with the Ethiopian army and was killed by the valiant Hellenes” (THOMSON 2006: 103). ‒ D The name Zarmayr synchronically contains Arm. ayr ‘man, human being’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 172). The first component *Zarm(ay), which has been derived from zarmanam ‘to admire, wonder’ (ibid.), can be compared, in my opinion, with Elam. Zarmekka [Za-ir-me-ukka4] from *Zarmaya(u)ka-, probably hypocoristic to *Zarmaya- (cf. Av. zarmaiia-) ‘spring’ (see GERSHEVITCH 1969: 248; HINZ 1975: 277; TAVERNIER 2007: 369; cf. MAYRHOFER 1973: 254), thus: *Zarmay- ‘vernalis, born in winter’ + ayr ‘man’. Compare Garunduxt (199). Zarman, Zarmani f. → Zarmanduxt (292) 292. Zarmanduxt (gen. Zarmandxt-oy) f.: B1 UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1.40 (1871: 54). ‒ P1 Noble woman martyred by Sanatruk (658). ‒ B2 Zarmanduxt, gen. Zarmandəxtoy in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37–38 (1883=1984: 206– 209; GARSOÏAN 1989: 133, 221–223). ‒ P2 Queen of Armenia as wife of Pap (604) (GARSOÏAN 1989: 433). ‒ For other attestations of this name from the 12th century onwards (including shortened forms Zarman and Zarmani in the 15th century), see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 174. In the dialect of Bałēš/Bitlis one finds Zarminε and Zarmε (TARŌNEAN 1961: 145). ‒ D This name has been interpreted as consisting of MPers. zarmān ‘old man, old age’ and duxt ‘daughter’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 41; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 173, rejecting the folk-etymological interpretation as ‘admirable/astonishing daughter’, cf. JUSTI 1895: 383b, “Wundermädchen”). On the other hand, note Zarmanuhi (14th cent.), derived from zarmanam ‘to admire, wonder’ in AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 174–175. Otherwise, compare *Zarm- ‘vernalis’ (291) and Garunduxt (199). Cf. also Zarmduxt (293). Zarmanuhi f. → Zarmanduxt (292)

192

Iranian personal names in Armenian

293. Zarmduxt f.: B SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 148). ‒ P Persian queen (together with Bor, 178), daughter of Xosrov II. Cf. Azarmiduxt (4). ‒ D Cf. Azarmiduxt (4) and Zarmanduxt (292). 294. Zar-Mihr, Zaṙ-Mihr m.: B1 Zarmihr or Zaṙmihr Hazarawuxt (mostly called simply Hazarawuxt, gen. Hazarawuxtoy) in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.66, 3.78–81, 85, 87–88 (1904=1985: 118, 144–146, 148, 156–159; THOMSON 1991: 171 et passim; JUSTI 1895: 383a). ‒ P1 Persian general under Peroz. ‒ B2 Zarmihr Eṙanšahik in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.17 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 172 line 10; DOWSETT 1961: 109). ‒ P2 Son-in-law of Vardan the Brave (Kʻaǰ) [Vardan Nr. 20 in AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 78]; belonged to the Eṙanšahiks, the Armenian (haykazean) family (7th century). ‒ B3 Zarmihr (var. lect. Zaṙmihr) i Varaz Kʻurdak/kʻean in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.8, 3.10 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 300, 305; DOWSETT 1961: 194, 198). ‒ P3 Albanian prince of the race of kings (yazgē tʻagaworacʻ). Note also MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.21 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 330; DOWSETT 1961: 217), mentioning the Albanian Zarmirhakan (var. lect. Zaṙmirhakan) family of kings. ‒ D This name reflects MPers. m. PN Zar-Mihr [zlmtly] (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 175) and Zarr-Mihr [zln(mt)ry] m., the first components of which have been identified with zar ‘yellow’ (with a question-mark) and zarr ‘gold’, respectively (on them see GIGNOUX 1986: 195, 2003: 70). Compare another Zar-composite with a theonym, viz. Ζαρτήρ, name of a ‘Massaget’ in the Byzantine army, if reflecting *Zar-Tīr (HENNING apud MAENCHEN-HELFEN 1970: 275). 295 Zaroy or Zaru m.: B, P Gen. Zaru-i-n (post-1638 CE) and gen. Zarōy-i-n (1742 CE) in two colophons from Vaspurakan (see LALAYEAN 1915: 897 & 565; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 175). – D I identify this name with NPers. and Syr. Zārōy m., Gr. Ζαρούας m. (see JUSTI 1895: 383b; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 151, from NPers. zār “champ”). Further, cf. Arm. m. PN Zar(i) (289). [296. Zaruhi (abl. i Zaruhe-ay) f.: B Nom. Zaruhi and abl. i Zaruheay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.29 (1913=1991: 80; THOMSON 2006: 114). ‒ P Wife of Tigran I. ‒ Revived in the 19th century: Zaruhi, hypocoristic Zarō and Zaruk (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 175). Recorded in dialects: Zaruk in Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 678b), Zarɔ in Bałēš/Bitlis (TARŌNEAN 1961: 145). ‒ D This name consists of OIran. *Zari- (cf. Av. zairi- ‘golden, yellow’) and the Armenian feminie suffix -uhi (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 175); *Zari- is found in a

Iranian personal names in Armenian

193

number of Iranian PNs, such as Gr. Ζαριναίᾱ f. probably from OIran. *Zarīnah- < *Zari-Hnah- ‘Having a golden nose’ (SCHMITT 2006: 239–242, 2011: 192–193), Oss. Zærīnæ f., beside appellative zærīn / zærīnæ ‘gold, golden’ (ABAEV IÈSOJa 4, 1989: 303; FRITZ 2006: 244 Nr. 1702; in the Armenian context, see DALALYAN 2008: 40–43); MPers. Zariyān-Gušnasp m., etc. (GIGNOUX 1986: 194; MAYRHOFER EWAIA 2, 1996: 805–806, MAYRHOFER 2003: 105–106). Cf. also MPers. Zarristan f., interpreted as ‘Having golden breasts’ (NYBERG 1974: 47a, 230a). For other Arm. fem. PNs with *Zar in later literature, cf. hypocoristic Zarik in an undated colophon from Vaspurakan, probably around 1690s CE (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 172), and Zar-xatʻun (with xatʻun ‘lady, mistress’) in a colophon from 1640 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.2, 1978: 827). 297. Zawan m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 102). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Arbak (77) and predecessor of Pʻaṙnak (853). ‒ D This name reflects a MIran. PN identical with YAv. Zauuan- m., probably based on zauua- m. ‘call, invocation’ (JUSTI 1895: 384b; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 175–176; cf. MAYRHOFER 1977b: 106), or *Zavāna-, patronymic to names with the same *Zava-; cf. hypocoristic Zaw-ēn (298). 298. Zawēn m.: B1 ALIŠAN 1890: 43b. ‒ P1 Bishop of Basean, 4th century. ‒ B2 Zawēn episkopos Cʻrtaway in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 26). ‒ P2 Bishop of Cʻurtaw, 4th century. ‒ B3 Nom. Zawēn and gen. Zawinay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.2–4, 6.15 (1883=1984: 223–224, 230; GARSOÏAN 1989: 234–235, 238). Gen. Zawenay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.41 (1913=1991: 309; THOMSON 2006: 298). For later sources, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 176. ‒ P3 Descendant of the famed Bishop Ałbianos from the village of Manawazkert. – B4 tēr Zawēn (var. lect. Zaw)` Mananałwoy episkopos “lord Zawēn, bishop of Mananałi” (ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23: 1904=1985: 44 line 39f.; THOMSON 1991: 82). – P4 Bishop of Mananałi. Ačaṙyan identifies him with Ewłał in Ełišē (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 150, 176; see also THOMSON 1991; 82 fn. 1, 292). – D This name may be hypocoristic in -ēn- (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 90 fn. 2; SCHMITT 1984: 330) to OIran. *Zava(YAv. zauua- ‘call, invocation’, Skt. háva- ‘id.’; cf. GARSOÏAN 1989: 433) reflected in YAv. m. PN Zauuan- (on which see Zawan, 297) and Parth. Huzaw [hwzw] m. < OIran. *Hu-zava-, cf. Skt. su-háva- ‘gut anrufend’ (SCHMITT 2016: 113). Note also NPers. Zaw (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 176; cf. JUSTI 1895: 337; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 87–88). One might alternatively think of

194

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Arm. zawak ‘child, son, generation’ (Iranian LW) or, as Vahagn Petrosyan suggests to me, ManMPers. zawēn [zwyn] ‘lovely, fair’ (on which see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 386b). 299. Zawrak (gen. Zawrak-ay) m. B Zawrak i Gzawonan, gen. Zawrakay in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). For more references and a discussion, see KOGEAN 1926: 121–127; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 177. ‒ P Prince, participant of the second Council of Duin in 554 CE. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects MIran. *Zāw(a)rak(a)-, cf. Syr. PN Zōrag m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 151 Nr. 474); for the appellative, note ManParth. zāwar [z’wr] ‘strength, power; army’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 380), Arm. LW zawr ‘army, host’, pl. ‘troops’. Cf. also Zawray (300). 300. Zawray m.: B1 Zōray (var. lect. Zuray, Zura) nahapet azgin Gntʻuneacʻ in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.24 (1913=1991: 140 line 6; THOMSON 2006: 159). ‒ P1 Nahapet of the family of Gntʻunikʻ. ‒ B2 Nahapet Ṙəštuneacʻ Zōray (var. lect. Zawru, Zaray, Zuray, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.15 (1913=1991: 273–274; THOMSON 2006: 264–265). ‒ P2 Nahapet of the family of Ṙštunikʻ. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 220–221, 221 Nr. 8. ‒ D I interpret this name as hypocoristic in OIran. *-ayato MIran. *Zāw(a)r (cf. Zawrak, 299); thus: *Zāw(a)r-aya- > *Zawráy(a). Cf. JUSTI 1895: 387. 301. Zawravar m. B1 Gen. Zawrawari twice in a colophon from 1201 CE to a Bible from Hṙomkla (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 22–23). ‒ P1 Priest, son of Vard. ‒ B2 Gen. Zawrawari in another colophon to the same Bible (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 25). ‒ P2 Great sewastaws. ‒ B3 Nom. Zawravar in a colophon from Hṙomkla, 1204 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 40). ‒ P3 Goldsmith (oskegorc). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 221– 222. ‒ D This name, together with the appellative zawravar (zōravar) ‘general, commandant’, reflects ManParth. zāwarwar [z’wrwr] ‘endowed with power’; cf. NPers. m. PN Zōrāwar (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 221; cf. JUSTI 1895: 387b; for the appellative, see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 380b). 302. Zik (gen. Zəkay) m.: B1 Zik, gen. Zəkay, nuirakapet in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.35–36 (1883=1984: 128; GARSOÏAN 1989: 162). ‒ P1 Persian commander, nuirakapet; he was sent by Šapuh king of Persia to wage war against Aršak II and was killed there. On the title nuirakapet, prob. ‘master of ceremonies, the head of the royal bodyguard who introduced visitors into

Iranian personal names in Armenian

195

the royal presence’ (cf. Parth. niwēδbed), see HAB 3: 470–471; GARSOÏAN 1989: 550; HUYSE 1999.2: 129a. ‒ B2 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.55, 4.58 (1883=1984: 144, 150; GARSOÏAN 1989: 173, 178). ‒ P2 Persian commander sent together with Karēn (365) by Šāhpuhr II to capture the Armenian royal fortress of Artagers (GARSOÏAN 1989: 433). ‒ B3 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.1 (1883=1984: 221; GARSOÏAN 1989: 233). ‒ P3 The representative / deputy (nuirak, cf. above on nuirak-a-pet) of the Persian king Šapuh sent as a dastiarak (‘preceptor, tutor’) of the young Armenian king Xosrov III/IV (338) (GARSOÏAN 1989: 334 n. 6, 433). ‒ D Reflects Parth. m. PN Zīg [zy’k] based on OIran. *J̌ ī̆yaka- ‘lively, vivid’ (or else, perhaps, cf. MPers. zīh [zyh] ‘bow-string’): MPers. Ziyak m., Gr. Ζικ/γ, Ζηκ, Ζηκᾶς (SCHMITT 2016: 251– 252; cf. JUSTI 1895: 385b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 41; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 208; GIGNOUX 1986: 195 Nr. 1086; GARSOÏAN 1989: 433; HUYSE 1999.2: 128), also Bactr. Ζιιο m. (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 64 Nr. 154); cf. *J̌ ī-ča- > Elam. Zí-iz-za and other hypocoristic formations (TAVERNIER 2007: 220ff. with lit.). Further cf. Zirakʻ (303) and Zuitʻ (312). 303. Zirakʻ m: B1 In a colophon to a Gospel from Moks, 1557 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 660). ‒ P1 Son of Yovanēs and Natar-pʻašay; brother of Dilakʻ, Sahak and Masxutʻ. ‒ B2 xoǰay Zirakʻ and gen. Zirakʻi-n, a few mentions in a colophon from Vaspurakan, 1601 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 25–26). ‒ P2 Brother of Širakʻ (575) and Amirała. ‒ B3 In a colophon to the Gospel named Zmrut from Bałēš/Bitlis, 1604 CE (SRUANJTEANC‘ TʻA 2, 1884: 267 line 6). ‒ P3 Son of Xōǰay Atom; note “rhyming” names of brothers of Zirakʻ, viz. Mirakʻ and Širakʻ. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 209. The earliest attestation of this name is found with the by-form in Ž- (see Žirakʻ, 321). ‒ D Reflects NPers., MPers. m. PN Zīrak, based on MPers. zīrak ‘wise, clever’, ManMPers. zīr ‘id.’ (JUSTI 1895: 386b; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 209; GIGNOUX 1986: 195 Nr. 1085), cf. Bactr. Ζηρο m. (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 64 Nr. 153) and *J̌ ī̆ra-names in Elamite (TAVERNIER 2007: 221). Further, cf. Zuitʻ (312) and Žirakʻ (321). 304. *Ziw (gen. Zu-i) m.: B, P Gen. Zu-i(-n) in an inscription on a tombstone from Zolakʻar (Gełarkʻunikʻ), 1698 CE: Ays ē hangist Zuin “This is the tomb of *Ziw or *Zu” (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 195 Nr. 806). ‒ D I propose to restore a nominative *Ziw and interpret it as a reflex of MPers. PN *Zīw ‘alive, lively, vivid’, cf. Parth. m. PN Žīw [zyw], etc. Further, see Zuitʻ (312).

196

Iranian personal names in Armenian

305. Zmerdis m.: B Zmerdis, called mog ‘the magus’ in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 104). ‒ P Persian king, successor of Kambiwsēs (357) and predecessor of Dareh (251). ‒ D Renders Gr. Σμέρδις corresponding to OPers. Br̥ diya- [b-r-di-i-y-], with the hypocoristic suffix *-iya-; cf. Elam. Bìr-ti-ia, Babyl. Bar-zi-ia/iá and Aram. Brzy pointing to Med. *Br̥ ziya- (see MAYRHOFER 1979b: 16–17 Nr. 20; SCHMITT 2002a: 134–136, 2011: 333–336). 306. Zndanšah m.: B In an inscription from the monastery of Artavaz in Gełarkʻunikʻ, 1224 CE (SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 365). ‒ P Donator, together with his wife Martʻa. ‒ D This name consists of *Zndan and NPers. šāh ‘king’. The first element *Zndan, according to my tentative interpretation, is patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to *Zind- ‘lively, vivid’ (cf. MPers. zīndag ‘living, alive’: MACKENZIE 1971: 99; DE BLOIS / SIMS-WILLIAMS 2006: 145) reflected in NPers. m. PN Zindeh, also in a few composite names (JUSTI 1895: 386a), Sogd. Žwandeč? [zwntyc] m. beside the appellative zw’ntk etc. ‘alive’ (LURJE 2010: 474 Nr. 1569; cf. SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 64 Nr. 156). Cf. also ManParth. Zīndag Yišō‘ m. (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 387b). 307. Zohag m.: B Gen. Zohagi in a 13th century colophon from Arcʻax (BARXUTAREANC‘ 1895: 41). ‒ P Relative of Yusēpʻ. ‒ D See Aždahak (8). 308. Zortʻ (gen. Zortʻ-ay) m.: B Nom. Zortʻ and gen. Zortʻay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.5 (1883=1984: 224; GARSOÏAN 1989: 235). ‒ P Bishop and collaborator of St. Nersēs (GARSOÏAN 1989: 434). ‒ D This name can be compared to Northpont. (Tanais) PN Ζωρθινος, [Ζ]ωρθινης (cf. JUSTI 1895: 387b; for the names, see ZGUSTA 1955: 309 § 640; VASMER 1971: 138), possibly hypocoristic in OIran. *-ina- to the word for ‘power, strength’ (cf. MPers. and NPers. zōr ‘id.’) with unclear *-th-; cf. MPers. hypocoristic PN *Zōrak (see Zawrak = Zōrak, 299) and PN Zōr-veh (GIGNOUX 1986: 195 Nr. 1087). In order to explain the -tʻ, one might posit a compound with OIran. *tanū- ‘body’, thus ‘Having a strong body’ (cf. OIran. *Vīra-tanū- ‘Having the body of a man/hero’, see Vrtʻanēs, 818). In that case, Arm. Zortʻ should be emended to *Zōrtʻ and explained as a shortened form of unattested *Zortʻan. Remains uncertain. Further, see Zortʻuaz (309). 309. Zortʻuaz (gen. Zortʻuaz-u) m.: B Nom. Zortʻuaz and gen. Zortʻuazu (in the content, Zortʻuazay) in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.12 (1883=1984: 229; GARSOÏAN 1989: 238). ‒ P Bishop of the Vanand district in the province of

Iranian personal names in Armenian

197

Ayrarat (GARSOÏAN 1989: 434). ‒ D Consists of Zortʻ (308) and *-waz (on which see Manawaz 428 and Pʻaṙnawaz 855). 310. Zuat m.: B1 Zuat ericʻu in YAYSMAWURKʻ 1834: 61b (2 Febr.). ‒ P1 Presbyter of the city of Artašat. Further, see Zuitʻ (312). ‒ B2 Zuat Manuk, attested by his brother SARGIS ABEŁAY in 1317 CE (CʻUCʻJEṘVEN 2, 1924: 857–858; ALIŠAN 1893: 133b; MANANDEAN / AČAṘEAN 1903: 215; ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, II: 1838). ‒ P2 Brother of Sargis Abełay; martyr. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, an Iranian hypocoristicon in *-āta- (cf. Aspat 59, Biwrat 173, Kawat 367) to MPers. *Zīw ‘alive, lively’, cf. Parth. Žīw [zyw] m., etc. Further, see Zuitʻ (312). Zuar m. → Zuarēn (311) 311. Zuarēn m.: B EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 193; THOMSON 1982: 238). ‒ P Prince (naxarar) of the house of the Anjewacʻikʻ. ‒ D This name is hypocoristic in -ēn < OIran. *-ai̯ na- (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 90 fn. 2) to a name which is reflected, according to Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 215– 216), in Arm. m. PN Zuar (18th century) and NPers. Zawār(a) ‘Servant’. I alternatively include here the appellative ManParth. zīwar [zywr] ‘necklace’ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 388b). For a semasiological match, cf. Maneak (433) reflecting the word for ‘necklace’. Further, note Arm. zuarak ‘ox, bullock, young bull’, prob. also zuar and Georg. zvara (on this word see HAB 2: 106–107; cf. FNTGLEAN 1926b: 488; HOVHANNISYAN 1990: 146– 147). 312. Zuitʻ (gen. Zuitʻ-ay) m.: B Zuitʻ erēcʻ kʻałakʻin Artašatu / Artašat kʻałakʻi; gen. Zuitʻay ericʻu, and žam mahun Zuitʻay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.55–57 (1883=1984: 146–148; GARSOÏAN 1989: 175–177). Zuitʻ erēcʻ Artašatu in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 133). Other sources have Zuitʻay (313) or Zuat (310). ‒ P Presbyter (erēcʻ) of the city of Artašat, disciple of St. Nersēs. According to Movsēs Xorenacʻi (cf. Zuitʻay, 313), he was a descendant of the converted Jews of Artašat (GARSOÏAN 1989: 305 n. IV.lvii.4, 434). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects MPers. unattested PN *Zīw-it, hypocoristic in OIran. *-ita- (cf. Manitʻ 437, Marditʻ 449, Tiritʻ 837) to OIran. *J̌ īu̯ a- > *Zīw ‘alive, lively’ (cf. ManMPers. zīw- ‘to live’, ManParth. žīw- ‘to live’, žīwāy ‘alive’, see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 200, 388a); probably also Arm. *Ziw (304). Personal names reflecting OIran. *J̌ īu̯ a- include: Parth. Žīw [zyw] m., Aram. Zywk < OIran. *J̌ īu̯ a-ka-, etc.

198

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(see SCHMITT 1998: 192, 2005: 243, 2016: 252; LIVŠIC 2010: 168). Thus: MIran. *Zīw-it > Arm. *Ziwít > Zuitʻ with regular loss of -i- in pretonyc syllable. The aspirated -tʻ probably points to a relatively younger age of borrowing. Further, see Zuat (310). 313. Zuitʻay m.: B Acc. zZuitʻay erēcʻ Artašatu and zZuitʻay, abl. narrat. zZuitʻay ericʻuē in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.35 (1913=1991: 300–301; THOMSON 2006: 289); TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.10 (1887=1991: 64). ‒ P Presbyter of the city of Artašat. Further, see Zuitʻ (312). ‒ D It has been assumed that Movsēs Xorenacʻi’s nom. Zuitʻay has resulted from wrong analysis of Pʻawstos Busand’s gen. Zuitʻay ericʻu (Zuitʻ, 312) (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 216; GARSOÏAN 1989: 434). This is possible but not compelling. Formally, Zuitʻay might be hypocoristic in -ay to Zuitʻ; cf., e.g., Varjay (787) vs. Varj (786). 314. Ztan (gender unknown): B Gen.-dat. Zətani-n in a colophon from Van, 1484 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 496; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 219). ‒ P Relative of Xawǰay Xdršah. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to a shortened name with MPers. zūd ‘quick’, cf. MPers. Zōtiy m. (see GIGNOUX 1986: 195 Nr. 1088); Parth. Zūdgird [zwdkrty] is unclear (SCHMITT 2016: 251 Nr. 619). Alternatively, one might think of a name consisting of the word for ‘invocation’ (cf. Av. zūti- ‘id.’), compare YAv. m. PN Zauuan- from the same etymon (see Zawēn 298). 315. Zradašt, Zradešt m.: B1 Zradašt in EZNIK KOŁBACʻI 2.9 (ABRAHAMYAN 1994: 114). Zradešt (var. lect. Zradeš, Zradašt) in EŁIŠĒ (1859: 126; TER-MINASYAN 1989: 326 line 16). ‒ P1 Zoroaster. ‒ B2 Zradašt mog, arkʻay Baktriacʻwocʻ, or ē Medacʻ; Zradašt mog ew nahapet Maracʻ (var. lect. Zradešt, Zradaš), gen. Zradašti in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.6, 1.17–18 (1913=1991: 23, 55–56; THOMSON 2006: 75, 97–99, see also 32, 98 fn. 163). Zradašt and gen. Zradašti in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.3–4 (1887=1991: 25–27, 30, 33). ‒ P2 Magus, king (arkʻay) or Nahapet of Bactrians = Medes. ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Zaraθ/t-uštra- (probably with uštra- ‘camel’): *Zaraθuštra- > YAv. Zaraθuštra- m., Parth. Zarhušt [zrhwšt], ManSogd. Zrwšč, etc.; *Zaratuštra-: ManMPers. Zrdrwšṭ, MPers. Zardu(x)št, NPers., Syr. Zardušt; cf. also Gr. Ζωροάστρης, Ζωρόαστρις, Ζωροθρύστης, Ζαραθρούστης, Ζαθραύστης, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 41–42; for the Iranian forms and an etymological discussion, see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 105–106, 1977c, 1979a: 209–214; SCHLERATH 1977; GIGNOUX 1986: 194, 2003: 70; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JUL-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

199

2009: 150–151; COLDITZ 2013: 122–123, especially fn. 12; SCHMITT, “Zoroaster 1. The name”, Encyclopaedia Iranica, online edition, 2002, available at http://www.iranicaonline.org/articles/zoroaster-i-the-name). The Armenian form seems to demonstrate a vocalic metathesis, *Zaradušt > *Z(u)radašt, comparable to that in Parth. Hrēdōn > Arm. Hrudēn (406). For the vowel -e- of the by-form Zradešt, cf. RUSSELL 1985–86: 4–5. LIEN

316. Zrewandat (Zruandat) m.: B Zrewandat in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 5 (1861: 14–15). See also ALIŠAN 1893: 312b; ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 55, both citing the form Zruandat. ‒ P Bishop of Gołtʻn. ‒ D Parth., MPers. and Syr. m. PN Zurwāndād, consisting of Zurwān (see Zruan, 317) and *-dāta-, thus ‘Given by (God) Zurwān’ (SCHMITT 2016: 251; cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 219; for the forms, see also GIGNOUX 1986: 196; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 385a; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 152; LIVŠIC 2010: 168). In a few colophons from the 17th century (ČANIKEAN 1895: 85 line 2; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 220) one finds Zruand, which may be interpreted, I think, as a shortened form of Zruandat. 317. Zruan (gen. Zruan-ay) m.: B Gen. Zruanay in SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 48). ‒ P Father of the eponymous Armenian hero Hayk. For a thorough discussion, see ABGARYAN 1979: 197–198; cf. also AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 219. ‒ D MPers. and Syr. PN Zurvān m. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 42; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 219; for the forms, see GIGNOUX 1986: 195; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 151), cf. MPers. zurwān [zwlw’n] ‘time; the god of Time, Zurvan’, Av. zruuan- ‘period (of time), life-time, life-span’, Zruuan‘the god of Time’, zauruuan- ‘old age, senility’ (LUBOTSKY 1998). Zruand m. → Zrewandat / Zruandat (316) 318. Zruanduxt f.: B1 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.1 (1883=1984: 221; GAR1989: 233). ‒ P1 Wife of the Armenian king Xosrov III/IV and sister of the Persian king Šapuh (GARSOÏAN 1989: 434). ‒ B2 MIXAYĒL ASORI 1870: 319. ‒ P2 Persian queen. ‒ D Consists of Zruan (317) and -duxt ‘daughter’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 42; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 220; GARSOÏAN 1989: 434). SOÏAN

319. Əṙazman m.: B SEBĒOS 33 (ABGARYAN 1979: 110 lines 24f.). ‒ P Honorary name of Xoṙean/m (330). ‒ D This name reflects a shortened form of a name with OIran. *razman- ‘battle, phalanx’, cf. e.g. YAv. Kauuā-

200

Iranian personal names in Armenian

rasman- m. “Der eine Phalanx von Fürsten hat, befehligt” (see BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 443–444; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 58). Further, see Erazmak (272) and Ṙazmiozan (634). 320. Əṙat m.: B Əṙat in an 11th century colophon from Vayujor / Vayocʻ Jor (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 116 Nr. 138a). ‒ P Nickname or second name (makanun) of priest Nersēs. Cf. Ṙat (642). Əṙoč-Vehan m. → Ṙoč(ik)-Ve/ahan (647) 321. Žirakʻ (gen. Žirakʻ-ay) m.: B Nom. Žirakʻ and gen. -ay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.2, 3.9 (1887=1991: 127–130, 174; THOMSON 1985: 194 with fn. 4, 196, 198, 239). ‒ P General of Bułay (Buhay). ‒ D Reflects Parth. *Žīrak beside MPers. Zīrak [zylky] m. (Arm. Zirakʻ, 303); the Parthian appellative is seen in Arm. LW žir ‘lively, active, diligent’, cf. ManMPers. zīr ‘intelligent’, zīrī ‘wisdom’, etc. (JUSTI 1895: 386b; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 209; see DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 388a) and especially ManParth. m. PN Žīrīft Tegin from Parth. žīrīft ‘wisdom’ (see COLDITZ 2013: 124–125). Note also Arm. m. PN Žir-ayr (with Arm. ayr ‘man’) recorded in both western and eastern dialects (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 377; GABIKEAN 1952: 377; HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 348a), as well as the place name Žrencʻ/Žṙencʻ, village and monastery in Sasun (PETOYAN 1965: 35; HAYTEŁBAṘ 2, 1988: 504), perhaps consisting of PN *Žir and the family-suffix -encʻ. Further, cf. Zik (302) and Zuitʻ (312). 322. Išxan m. (rarely f.): B1 Išxan or Išxananun, with anun ‘name’ (gen. Išxanannoy) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.23 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 341; DOWSETT 1961: 227). ‒ P1 Prince Sewaday, grandchild of Sahak-Sewaday, 10th century. ‒ B2 Išxan in MATTʻĒOS URH ̇ AYECʻI 1991: 100–103. ‒ P2 Son ̇ AYECʻI of prince Xačʻik. ‒ B3 Nom. Išxan and gen. Išxani in MATTʻĒOS URH 1991: 240. ‒ P3 One of the grandees of the city of Uṙha (Edessa). ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 386–387. One of them refers to a lady (tikin): nom. Išxan tikin and gen. Išxan tiknay in an undated colophon (TAŠEAN 1895: 559b). ‒ D This name reflects Arm. išxan ‘prince, ruler, master’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 386) < OIran. *xšāna-, cf. Sogd. axšāwan ‘king’ (BENVENISTE 1929: 7–9; HAB 2: 246b; SCHMITT 1987: 451a; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 526; OLSEN 1999: 293). Note Sogd. m. PN Ǝxšewanič [’xšywnc], hypocoristic in -c from ’xš’ywn’k ‘king’ (see LURJE 2010: 121 Nr. 213).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

201

[323. Išxanak m.: B1 Išxanak in ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN 1971: 147, 149, 153). ‒ P1 Relative of prince Ašot Arcruni, 9th century. ‒ B2 Išxanak in ANANIA MOKACʻI KATʻOŁIKOS (MKRTČ‘EAN 1897: 131a, 144a). Gen. Išxankay in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 51 (1861: 209) presupposes nom. *Išxanik. ‒ P2 Albanian prince, son of King Atrnerseh,10th century (68). ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ak to Išxan (323). Lilipʻar f. → Nunufar (533) 324. Xašnam m: B In a colophon from the Sarkawagancʻ monastery, 1410 CE; mentioned together with his brothers, Bēnam (170) and Nekʻnam (see 170 and 267) (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 112, index: 767a). – P Brother of scribe Arēl / Abēl, who copied the Commentary on Gospel of Matthew by Grigor Tatʻewacʻi in the Sarkawagancʻ monastery. – D A variant of Xošnam (327). Remarkably, the names of all three brothers contain the same second element, viz. NPers. nām ‘name’. Xod-melikʻ f. → Atʻašxoday (6) Xoyand f. → Xuand (348) Xond f. → Xuand (348) 325. Xoš f.: B Gen. Xoši-n in an inscription from Ełegis/Alayaz, the district of Vayocʻ Jor, 1333 CE (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 110 Nr. 309). ‒ P Daughter of Dopʻencʻ Varham. ‒ D Reflects a Persian name based on MPers., NPers. xwaš ‘pleasant, sweet, nice’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 523), cf. MPers. m. PN Xwašag and Arm. f. PN Xošakʻ, 13th cent. (326). Later names based on this etymon include: Xošear m., Xošik f.?, Xošxabar m., Xošxatʻun f., Xošładam m., Xošnadar m. (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 524–525). Note also m. PN Xošnam (327) and its inverted version Namxoš (see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 18). 326. Xošakʻ and Xošak f.: B1 Xošakʻ (var. lect. Xošak, Xōšakʻ) in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 47 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 320); Xošakʻ in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1862: 140); Xošak (with unaspirated k) twice in inscriptions from Širak (ALIŠAN 1881: 10). For more sources, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 523. ‒ P1 Queen of Georgia and Armenia, wife of Atʻabēk Iwanē and mother of Awag (13th century). ‒ B2 Acc. zXošakʻ-n

202

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(var. lect. zXošakʻan, zXoršakʻ) in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 63 (MELIKʻŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 390). Gen. Xošakʻi-n (SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 310). Xvašag in Georgian sources; for this and other sources, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 524. ‒ P2 Daughter of Awag and Goncʻay and granddaughter of Xošakʻ Nr. 1. ‒ B3 Gen. Xošakʻi-n in an inscription from Tʻanahat in the district of Vayocʻ Jor, late 13th century (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 78 Nr. 213). ‒ P3 Mentioned with king Arłun. ‒ B4 Gen. Xošakʻi-n in a colophon from Bodleian Library, 1453 CE (BARONIAN / CONYBEARE 1918: 134). ‒ P4 Sister of priest Mēlkʻisētʻ. – D Cf. MPers. m. PN Xwašag, based on MPers., NPers. xwaš ‘pleasant, sweet, nice (JUSTI 1895: 173a; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 523; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 24; GIGNOUX 1986: 189 Nr. 1043; cf. COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 574), hypocoristic to Xoš (325). Xošear m. → Xoš (325) Xošik f.? → Xoš (325) Xošxabar m. → Xoš (325) Xošxatʻun f. → Xoš (325) Xošładam m. → Xoš (325) Xošnadar m. → Xoš (325) 327. Xošnam m.: B1 Gen. Xošnami-n in a colophon from 1453 CE in Van (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958: 34–35). – P1 Son of Melikʻ-Xatʻun (f.), who received a copy of Gospel. – B, P 2 In a post-1311 CE manuscript from Tʻawriz / Tebriz CE (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 525). – D Consisting of Pers. xwaš ‘pleasant, sweet, nice’ and nām ‘name’, thus ‘Having a pleasant name’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 525), cf. Xōšnām, attested from the 8th century onwards (JUSTI 1895: 181a). Compare Namxoš with the same two components in the opposite order (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 18). See also Xašnam (324); cf. Bēnam (170). 328. Xoǰay, Xōǰay m.: B, P 1 Xočēs (= *Xoǰay-s, with deictic -s) in an inscription from the monastery of Hṙipʻsimē, 1296 CE (YOVSĒPʻEAN 1898: 442b; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 526). ‒ B2 Gen. Xawǰi-n in an inscription from Arcʻax, 1447 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 247 Nr. 900). ‒ P2 Brother of

Iranian personal names in Armenian

203

Malsuk. ‒ B3 Xawǰē-n < Xawǰay-n in a colophon from Vaspurakan, 1484 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 496 line 9). ‒ P3 Son of Xawǰay Kʻarimšah/y. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 526. ‒ D This name is based on NPers. xwāǰa ‘lord, master; rich merchant’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 526). 329. Xoṙazat m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.18 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 175–176; DOWSETT 1961: 112). ‒ P Persian general, Xoṙoxazat (332). ‒ D MPers. *Xwarr-zāt(a)- ‘Farn-born, Son of Farn (Prosperity)’, cf. Xurrazād in Islamic sources (JUSTI 1895: 97), Syr. Xwarr-veh-zād f. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 139–140 Nr. 440), ManParth. (Sogd.) Xwā̆r-zāδag [xw’r z’δ’k’] m., probably ‘Son of prosperity / of the Sun’ (see LURJE 2010: 439 Nr. 1433; COLDITZ 2013: 129 Nr. 12). Further, cf. Xoṙoxazat (332). Xoṙeam m. → Xoṙean (330) 330. Xoṙean or Xoṙeam m.: B Xoṙean in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.10, with honorary names (pčnoł anunkʻ, lit. “coquettish or foppish names”) Ṙozmi-Ozan and Šah-Varaz (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 129 lines 3ff.; DOWSETT 1961: 77). Xoṙeam in SEBĒOS 33–34, with honorary name Əṙazman or Əṙazmiozan [in one of the attestations, spelled as Əṙamikozan] (ABGARYAN 1979: 110 lines 24f. & 31, 115 lines 11 & 24, 276–277 fn. 351f., 285 fn. 390; THOMSON 1999: 62–63, 68). ‒ P Commander-in-chief under the reign of Xosrov II; his honorary names include Šah(r)-Varaz (553) and Ṙazmiozan (634). ‒ D Based on the Iranian onomastic element *Xwarr- ‘Farn’; cf. Xoṙox- (332ff.) and Pʻaṙox (857) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 42–43). Further, see Vin-i-Xoṙean (801). Compare also *Xoṙēn, attested only in gen. Xoṙena[y] (331). 331. *Xoṙēn m.: B Gen.-dat. Xoṙena[y] twice in an inscription from the monastery of Gyolum Bulał in Ełegis/Alayaz (the district of Vayocʻ Jor), late 13th century (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 119 Nr. 346). The nominative may have been *Xoṙēn (cf. Xorēn, gen. Xorenay, 346), though one may also think of Xoṙean (330). ‒ P Donator; his mother was named Arewšat. – D Cf. Xoṙean (330) and Xorēn (346). 332. Xoṙoxazat m.: B SEBĒOS 42 (ABGARYAN 1979: 137 line 22; THOMSON 1999: 99). ‒ P Persian general. He is named Xoṙazat (329) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.18. ‒ D MPers. *Xwarrah-zāt(a)- ‘Farn-born, Farnahborn, Son of Farn (Prosperity)’ or ‘Born fortunate’, cf. MPers. xwarrah ‘fortune, glory, splendour’; note MPers. m. PN Farrox-zād (cf. JUSTI 1895: 97–

204

Iranian personal names in Armenian

98; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 43; for the forms, see GIGNOUX 1986: 86 Nr. 372; CERETI 2003: 307). Cf. OIran. *Farnah-u̯ ā- > Arm. Pʻaṙox (857). 333. Xoṙox-Ormizd (gen. Xoṙox-Ormzd-i) m.: B Gen. Xoṙox-Ormzdi in SEBĒOS 6, 40–41 (ABGARYAN 1979: 64, 130, 132; THOMSON 1999: 89 with fn. 548, 92, cf. 222 n. 110). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.3 (1887=1991: 97). ‒ P Persian chief minister at court, prince of the region of Atrpatakan. ‒ D This name consists of MPers. *Xwarrah (see Xoṙox- 332ff., cf. also Pʻaṙox 857) and Ormizd (586); compare MPers. m. PN Farrox-Ohrmazd (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 43; cf. JUSTI 1895: 96a; for the MPers. name, see GIGNOUX 1986: 85 Nr. 367). 334. Xoṙohbut m.: B Xoṙohbut (var. lect. Xṙohbut) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.69–70 (1913=1991: 205–206; THOMSON 2006: 213–214 and fn. 500). ‒ P Scribe (dpir) of Šapuh, the Persian king. ‒ D MPers. *Xwarrah-būt; cf. MPers. Farrox-būd m. (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 83, 2003: 35); cf. JUSTI 1895: 96a, 172–173, “glücklich geworden (geschaffen)”; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 43– 44. For the first element, see Xoṙox- (332ff.) and Pʻaṙox (857), and for the second one, see But (182). 335. Xoskēn m.: B Xoskean (var. lect. Xōskean) in KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN KH 2, 1971: 100 line 7). Xoskēn (var. lect. Xosgean) MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.26 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 94 line 18). ‒ P Albanian azgapet (head of clan). ‒ D This name may consist of, in my opinion, MPers. xwastīh ‘confession, belief, faith’ (> Arm. xost ‘confession, promise, vow’; cf. PN *Xostik in the family name Xostikean in Van, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 529; AVETISYAN 1987: 102, 2010: 164a) and the suffix -kēn (cf. Babg/kēn 133). Compare especially Kiškēn (371), based on MPers. kēš ‘dogma, faith’. We can assume the following development: *Xwast-kēn > Arm. *X(w)ostkēn > Xoskēn through simplification of the cluster -stk-. On the other hand, the first component can be compared with a number of Iranian names of unclear origin such as Parth. Xwā̆sag? [hwsk] m. (SCHMITT 1999: 173, 2016: 111), Chorasm. f. PN Xusand [xwsnd] (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 369b), Bactr. Χοασο m., Sogdian Xwasaw? [xwsw] m., etc. (LURJE 2010: 444; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 150). 336. Xosran or Xosrovan m.: B Gen. Xosran-ay (var. lect. Xosrov-ay, Xosrovan-ay) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.29 (1913=1991: 147 line 12). In 2.36 (161) the name is attested in gen. Xosren-ay, which points to nom. Xosrēn or Xosrean (337). For more sources and a discussion, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944:

Iranian personal names in Armenian

205

529; THOMSON 2006: 164 fn. 212. ‒ P Xosran Arcruni, in the time of King Abgar of Edessa. Cf. Xuran Arcruni (353). ‒ D The form Xosrovan may be explained, I think, as patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to Xosrov (338). It may be identified with Syr. patronymic Husravān [ḥsrwn] m. (on which see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 87). Then, Xosran may be an allegro form of Xosrovan, unless we assume a patronymicon in *-āna- to the shortened form of Xosrov (338), thus: *Xosr- + -an (cf. Xosrēn = Xosr- + -ēn, 337). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 529) derives Xosran from Syr. Xesrōn, a name related to Xosrov (cf. Xosron in Labubna, Syriac), which is not compelling. 337. Xosrēn m.: B Gen. Xosrenay Arcrunwoy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.36 (1913=1991: 161 line 3). ‒ P Xosran (336). ‒ D A hypocoristic form in -ēn of a shortened form of Xosrov (338). 338. Xosrov (gen. Xosrov-u, Xosrov-ay) m.: B1 STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 5 (1861: 14). ‒ P1 Son of the prince of Gołtʻn Šab. ‒ B2 Nom. Xosrov and gen. Xosrovu in AGATʻANGEŁOS §§ 13, 18–21, 28, 36, 121–122 (1909=1980: 10, 15–17, 21, 24, 70). Gen. Xosrovu in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.2–3 (1883=1984: 6; GARSOÏAN 1989: 67–68). Nom. Xosrov, gen. Xosrovu and Xosrovay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.58, 2.65–67, 2.71–78 (1913=1991: 187, 200, 202–203, 207– 217, 324). ‒ P2 Armenian king Xosrov I/II, son and successor of Vałarš and father of Trdat the Great. ‒ B3 Nom. Xosrov and gen. Xosrovu in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.3–5, 3.7–8, 3.11–12 (1883=1984: 6–10, 14–18, 23–25; GARSOÏAN 1989: 68–70, 73–76, 80–82). Nom. Xosrov, gen. Xosrovu and Xosrovay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.83, 3.4–11 (1913=1991: 226, 260–269). ‒ P3 Armenian king Xosrov II/III, son and successor of Trdat the Great. Called also Gramik (233). ‒ B4 Nom. Xosrov and gen. Xosrovu in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.1, 6.4–5, 6.7 (1883=1984: 221–222, 224–225; GARSOÏAN 1989: 233–235). Nom. Xosrov, gen. -u and -ay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.42–51, 3.55, 3.67 (1913=1991: 311–322, 329–330, 355). ‒ P4 Armenian king Xosrov III/IV, appointed around the time of the partition of Armenia by the Persian king Šapuh, who gave Xosrov his sister Zruanduxt (318) as wife and Zik (302) as dastiarak (GARSOÏAN 1989: 430). ‒ B, P 5 Xosrov Gardmanacʻi in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.55 (1913= 1991: 331–332; THOMSON 2006: 320). ‒ B6 Xosrov Gabełean in EŁIŠĒ 5 (TĒRMINASEAN 1957: 100 line 1). ‒ P6 Participant of the Battle of Avarayr. ‒ B, P 7 See Apruēz Xosrov (41). ‒ For other attestations, including the by-form Xostrov attested in ANANIA MOKACʻI KATʻOŁIKOS (MKRTČ‘EAN 1897: 131a), Mxitʻar Gōš, as well as in inscriptions and colophons from the 14th century

206

Iranian personal names in Armenian

onwards, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 532–538. – D This name reflects the wellknown Iranian m. PN *Hu-srau̯ ah- ‘with good fame’ (cf. YAv. haosrauuaŋha- n. ‘good fame’, Skt. suśrávas-, Gr. εὐκλεής): YAv. Haosrauuah-, ManParth. Xusraw, Xusrō [xwsrw], Awrōmān Χοσστρόης, MPers. Husrav, Bactr. Χοασραο, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 44; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 529–530; MAYRHOFER 1974b: 206: 2.1.10, 1977b: 49–50; GIGNOUX 1986: 100–101; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 150; SCHMITT 2016: 112). Cf. also Georg. Xosro, Xuasro (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b). The Armenian by-form Xostrov, with a t-epenthesis, reflects a secondary development sr > str found in a number of words such as ClArm. (a)nōsr ‘slender, fine, subtle, lean’ > dial. nostr, basrel ‘to reproach, rebuke’ > dial. bstrel ‘to speak in vain, idly’, gayli-masri ‘Viburnum lantana L.’ > dial. kilimastri (HAB 1: 215b, 415–416, 546). The same is observable in Gr. Χοστρω, Χοστροης and Awrōmān Χοσστρόης; cf. Gr. Ἀμηστρις (Ion. for *Amāstris) vs. Babyl. A-mi-is/si-ri-’ (ZADOK 2004: 109–110). 339. Xosrovanoyš (gen. Xosrovanuš-i) f.: B1 Gen. Xosrovanuši in MOV12; DOWSETT 1961: 122 with fn. 2). ‒ P1 Wife of the great prince of Albania J̌ uanšē/ir (631), 7th century. ‒ B2 Xawsrewaniwš in an inscription from Tekor, 971 CE (SARGISEAN 1864: 207; ALIŠAN 1881: 133; cf. AVAGYAN 1973: 182–184); Xosro[vanoyš] from Tʻalin, 981 CE (ALIŠAN 1890: 141); gen. Xosrovanuši-n in Kʻēōtʻuk of Sanahin (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 120; on Xosrovanoyš, see also 24, 30, 127). Xosrovanoyš in “Hawakʻumn patmutʻean” by VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1862: 90). Xosrovanoyš (1x) and Xosrovanuš (2x) in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 175, 176). Abl. i Xosrovanoyš tʻaguhwoy-n in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI (1867: 71). See further AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 538 with more sources. ‒ P2 Armenian queen, wife of Ašot III Ołormac, 10th century; she had the monasteries of Sanahin and Hałbat built. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 538. ‒ D Consists of Xosrov (338) and -anoyš (24) (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 538). SĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.25 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 189 line

340. Xosrovean m.: B, P Mentioned by Grammarian STEPʻANNOS SIWNECʻI (8th century) as an example of composite personal names (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 206 line 9). ‒ D Consists of Xosrov (338) and the family- or patronymic suffix -ean. 341. Xosroviduxt f. (gen. Xosrovidxt-oy, ins. -o-v): B1 Nom. Xosroviduxt and ins. Xosrovidxtov in AGATʻANGEŁOS §§ 765–766, 791 (1909=1980: 397–398, 412; THOMSON 1976: 304/305, 330/331; cf. Ašxēn, 31). Gen. Xo-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

207

srovidxtoy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.77 (Xosrovidxtoy, dster Xosrovay “of Xosroviduxt, daughter of Xosrov”), 2.82, 2.84, 2.90 (1913=1991: 215, 224, 228, 242). MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.14 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 33 line 23). Nom. Xosroviduxt and gen. -dxtoy in UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1.65, 1.71 (1871.1: 94, 101). For other sources, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 539. – P1 Sister of the Armenian king Trdat the Great (845) and daughter of Xosrov the Great (338). ‒ B2 ALIŠAN 1869.2: 194; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 539–540 (cf. also 5, 1962: 14 Nr. 35). ‒ P2 Sister of martyr Vahan Gołtʻnacʻi †737 CE, whose (and, presumably, also Xosroviduxt’s) father was Xosrov prince of Gołtn, and whose wife was named Sisakuhi. Xosroviduxt is said to be the author of the šarakan devoted to Vahan. ‒ B3 MARKUART 1913: XV. ‒ P3 Wife of king Ašot I Bagratuni †900 CE. ‒ B4 In a colophon from Surb Astuacacin of Ērez, 1183 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 240). ‒ P4 Bought a Gospel together with Gohar (210). ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 540. – D Consists of Xosrov (338) and -duxt ‘daughter’; note Xosroviduxt Nrs. 1 & 2, whose fathers were named Xosrov indeed (see also ZEHNDER in SZR 2009: 408). 342. Xosrovik m.: B1 Tēr ‘lord’ Xosrovik in the Letter by ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI (1904=1985: 202 line 16; THOMSON 1991: 264). Further, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 533 [Xosrov Nr. 7], 541 [Xosrovik Nr. 1]. ‒ P1 Translator, 5th century; he is said to be the author of the “Life of Sahak”. ‒ B2 YOVSĒPʻEAN 1899; ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 839, 846; further lit., see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 541; THOMSON 1995: 216. ‒ P2 Translator and theologian of the 8th century. ‒ B, P 3 Grammarian STEPʻANNOS SIWNECʻI (8th cent.) mentions Xosrovik (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 206 line 9, var. lect.). ‒ B4 Xosrovik išxan in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 60 (1861: 245). ‒ P4 Prince in Błen, Siwnikʻ; captured in 1105 CE. ‒ B5 STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 60 (1861: 247). ‒ P5 Noble, died in Naxǰawan and was buried in Čahuk, 12th century. ‒ B6 Gen. Xostrovk-ay (with sr > str, see Xosrov 338) on a crossstone in Verin Ulgyur, Vayocʻ Jor (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 38 Nr. 95). ‒ P6 Relative of Kʻoyrik (< hypocoristic of Arm. kʻoyr ‘sister’). ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ik to Xosrov (338). 343. Xosrov-šnum m.: B Xosrov-šum or Xosrov-šnum in SEBĒOS passim (see ABGARYAN 1979 index and especially 263 n. 299); note also Xosrovay Šənum “Šnum of Xosrov” in SEBĒOS 46: ABGARYAN 1979: 149 line 26. ‒ P Honorary name of Smbat Bagratuni. ‒ D Xosrovay Šənum should be understood as “Šnum (‘*joy, satisfaction’) of Xosrov”. Further, see Hrew-šnom-

208

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Šapuh (404). For the by-form -šum, cf. Arm. m. PN Amir-šum (on which see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 135). Cf. JUSTI 1895: 139b. Xosrov-šum m. → Xosrov-šnum (343) 344. Xosrovuhi f.: B kʻeṙn Anakay Xosrovuheay “of Xosrovuhi, the sister of Anak” in “Hawakʻumn patmutʻean” by VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1862: 37). ‒ P Sister of Anak (19). ‒ D Consists of Xosrov (338) and fem. suffux -uhi. 345. Xorakan, Nixorakan m.: B Xorakan occurs in a list after Vəndatakan, from which it is separated by apa ‘then’, SEBĒOS 9 (ABGARYAN 1979: 71 line 20). The list is repeated in Chapter 30 (ABGARYAN 1979: 105), where one finds Vndatakan[,] Nixorakan. It has been assumed that apa ‘then’ here is erroneous, and we are dealing with one person, viz. Vndatakan Nixorakan (for a discussion and references, see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 57–58; ABGARYAN 1979: 241–242; THOMSON 1999: 12 with fn. 88, 56). ‒ P Persian governor in Armenia under the reign of Xosrov II. ‒ Further, see Nixor (526) and Nixorakan (527). ‒ D Should Xorakan prove to be a personal name, one can interpret it as patronymic to MPers. m. PN Xwar (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 187, 2003: 187); cf. Xorēn (346). Further, see Nixorakan (527). †Xordēn m. → Xurtēr (356) 346. Xorēn (gen. Xoren-ay) m.: B1 Xorēn i Mreneay “Xorēn from Mren” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23 (1904=1985: 45 line 2f.; THOMSON 1991: 82). Also in 2.30 (p. 58, line 18): ew zeraneli erēcʻn Xorēn i Mrenoy “and the blessed priest Xorēn from Mren”. – P1 Priest from Mren. – B2 Xorēn Xorxoṙuni, gen. Xorenay Xorxoṙunwoy in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 200, 234, 240). Maxaz Xorēn Xorxoṙuni, gen. Xorenay Xorxoṙunwoy in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.34–35, 2.39 (1904=1985: 64–65, 72). – P2 Noble of the Xorxoṙuni family with the title of Ma(ł)xaz. ‒ B3 Xorēn in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 302, 368–372, 378). Xorēn erēcʻ in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.53, 2.58 (1904=1985: 94, 105). See AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 544 for further literature. ‒ P3 Xorēn Xostovanoł (‘Confessor’), priest from Orkovi in Ayrarat. ‒ B4 Xoren in an inscription from Sinai (STONE / VAN LINT 1999: 198–199). ‒ P4 Pilgrim. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 544. – D This name is hypocoristic in OIran. *-ai̯ na(HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 90 fn. 2) to *Xwar ‘Sun’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 543) and is thus identical with MPers. m. PN Xwarēn beside m. PN Xwar (on these

Iranian personal names in Armenian

209

names see GIGNOUX 1986: 187 Nrs. 1029 & 1032, 2003: 67–68). Compare Xoṙēn (331), Xurēn (353) and Pʻaṙēn (852). 347. Xorišah (ins. Xorišah-i-w) f.: B1 Ins. Xorišahiw in “Hawakʻumn patmutʻean” (VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI 1862: 140). ‒ P1 Mother of Hasan-J̌alaldolay. ‒ B2 Gen. Xorišahi in an inscription from Hoṙomos (ALIŠAN 1881: 24a). ‒ P2 Mother of donator Smbat. ‒ B3 KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 58 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 365 line 3). ‒ P3 Daughter of Marzpan Mamikonean and wife of prince Kʻurd. ‒ B4 In an inscription from Selim (Vayocʻ Jor), 1332 CE (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 178 line 2). ‒ P4 Wife of Čʻesar Ōrbelean (yazgē Awrpēlēncʻ). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 545–546. ‒ D Reflects NPers. *Xwar-i-šāh, cf. m. PN Xūr-šāh ‘Sun-king’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 544–545; cf. JUSTI 1895: 179b). 348. Xuand f.: B1 Xovand Amir sultan in an inscription from Hoṙomos, 1217 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 23a). ‒ P1 Donator. ‒ B2 Xond in a colophon from 1305 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 33). ‒ P2 Wife of recipient Simēōn Berdakecʻi. ‒ B3 Xuand in a colophon from 1323 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 184). ‒ P3 Wife of priest Terter. ‒ B4 Xuand twice in a colophon from 1330 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 226). ‒ P4 Daughter of Kostand. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 549–550, cf. also 516–517 Xoyand and Xond). ‒ D NPers. PN Xwānd ‘Lord’ (JUSTI 1895: 181b; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 549). 349. Xubasar m.: B1 Gen. Xupasari-n twice in an inscription from the monastery of Haṙič, 1235 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 163a). ‒ P1 Father of donators Sanasar and Bałdasar. ‒ B2 Xupasar in a colophon from 1652 CE (CʻUCʻJEṘVEN 1, 1914: 738). ‒ P2 Scribe. ‒ For a few other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 551. Note also the family-name Xupasarencʻ in ALIŠAN 1881: 163b. ‒ D NPers. *Xūb-sar ‘Head of beauties’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 551). Xudadad m. → Atʻašxoday (6) 350. Xužēn m.: B LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 53). ‒ P Nahapet of Copʻkʻ, 4th century. ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ēn to Xuž-, on which see Xužik (351) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 90 fn. 2, cf. 45; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 560).

210

Iranian personal names in Armenian

351. Xužik (gen. Xužk-i, abl. i Xužk-ē, ins. Xužk-a-w) m.: B Gen. Xužki, abl. i Xužkē and ins. Xužkaw in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.51, 2.54–55, 2.57 (1904=1985: 89, 94–97, 101–104; THOMSON 1991: 136, 143–146, 151– 154). EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 322 line 12, 360–366; THOMSON 1982: 209 with fn. 6, 226–229). ‒ P An unnamed Christian (merchant or soldier) from Xužastan. ‒ D ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.54 (94 line 39) presents this person as azgaw Xužik “native of Xužastan” (with azg ‘nation, kin, family’). Note also ayr mi Xužik (“a man from Xužastan”) in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 322 line 12). Therefore, this word is usually taken merely as an ethnonym: ̈ SCHMANN 1893: 100 fn. 2 = 1976: 301 fn. 2, ‘der Susier / Khūzian’ (HUB 1897: 45; THOMSON 1982: 209 with fn. 6, 1991: 136 fn. 5, 143 fn. 4, 291b; HOVHANNISYAN 2016: 88–89); Arm. Xužik thus reflects ManMPers. hūžīg [hwjyg] ‘Khūzian’, cf. OPers. Ūvǰiya- ‘Elamite’, Arm. xuž ‘savage, barbarous’, xužan ‘crowd’ and Xužastan (HAB 2: 414–415; BRANDENSTEIN / MAYRHOFER 1964: 150; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 193a; LIVŠIC 2010: 188). However, Xužik is never mentioned by another name, so one cannot exclude the possibility that Xužik was in fact (or became) his name. Besides, in a number of manuscripts of Ełišē we find Xužik anun “Xužik by name”. This becomes even more probable in view of MPers. m. PN Xūzig m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 186, mentioning also Arm. Xužik). Note also Xužēn (350). 352. Xušuš f.: B1 Xušuš xatʻun in an inscription from the church named S. Sopʻia or Berdawor (monastery of Varag in the Vaspurakan province), 981 CE. (SARGISEAN 1860: 257; LALAYEAN 1911: 66; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 562); Xošoš tikin in SRUANJTEANC‘ 1874: 14. See also SEIBT 2016–17. ‒ P1 Daughter of Gagik I Bagratuni and wife of Senekʻērim Yovhannēs Arcruni, first quarter of the 11th century. ‒ B2 Xuš[uš] tikin in a colophon to a Čašocʻ manuscript, 1154 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 168). ‒ P2 Recipient. ‒ B3 Xušuš and gen. Xušuši-n in an inscription from Ani, 1173 CE (SARGISEAN 1860: 123–124; ALIŠAN 1881: 85–86; DIVHAYVIM 1, 1966: 47 Nr. 134). ‒ P3 Wife of priest Trdat. ‒ B4 Xušuš Aṙəčacʻi in an inscription from Bagaran, prob. 13th century (ALIŠAN 1890: 67). ‒ P4 Donator. ‒ B, P 5 Gen.-dat. Xušušin in an undated inscription from Haṙič (ALIŠAN 1881: 162). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, consists of MPers., NPers. xwaš ‘pleasant, sweet, nice’ (cf. f. PN Xoš 325 and Xošakʻ 326; note also SEIBT 2016–17: 120) and the late Armenian feminine suffix -uš (cf. Tʻag-uš from Tʻaguhi). Alternatively, one might think of MPers. ōš ‘consciousness, intelligence’ found in, e.g., MPers. m. PN Mard-ōš (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 119 Nr. 579).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

211

353. Xuran, Xurēn m.: B Xuran, gen. Xuranay Arcrunwoy; also Xurēn, gen. Xurēnay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6–1.8 (1887=1991: 47–49, 55; THOMSON 1985: 110–113, 119). ‒ P Great prince of the house of Arcrunikʻ in the time of King Abgar of Edessa, “the chief general of the army and commander of the kingdom of Greater Armenia”. Cf. Xosran (336) (THOMSON 1985: 111 fn. 1). ‒ D Xuran and Xurēn are patronymic in OIran. *-āna- and hypocoristic in OIran. *-ai̯ na- to *Xwar ‘Sun’, respectively (see Xorēn, 346). Cf. Xur-tēr (356). Xurēn m. → Xuran (353) 354. Xuršid m.: B1 Xušitʻ in two inscriptions from Siwnikʻ, 1291 CE (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 172 Nrs. 526–527; cf. ALIŠAN 1893: 163). ‒ P1 Son of Uranšah. ‒ B2 Xuršētʻ in a colophon from Van, 1435 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 370). ‒ P2 Son of Xond (f.). ‒ The name is in use in Łarabał in the form of Xuršud (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 563); cf. also modern Arm. family name Xuršudyan (AVETISYAN 2010: 167a). ‒ D NPers. m. PN Xuršēd ‘Sun’ (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 563; cf. JUSTI 1895: 180), MPers. Xwaršēd [ḥwl(š)yt] m., Xwar(x)šēd [hwlhšyt] (see GIGNOUX 1986: 188 Nr. 1039, 2003: 68 Nr. 365), cf. ZorMPers. xwaršēd ‘sun’ (DE BLOIS / SIMS-WILLIAMS 2006: 144a). This word/name consists of *Xwar ‘sun’ (see Xorēn 346) and *Xšaita- ‘shining, bright’ (see Ašxētʻ 30 and Šitan 572). 355. Xurs (gen. Xurs-ay) m.: B1 išxann Gardmanicʻ, orum [anun] Xurs kočʻēin “prince of Gardmankʻ, whose name was Xurs” in KORIWN 19 (ABEŁYAN / MAKSOUDIAN 1941=1985: 72 line 19; ABEŁYAN / PIVAZYAN 1981: 120); išxan Gardmanacʻ in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.60 (1913=1991: 340 lines 16f.; THOMSON 2006: 329). ‒ P1 Prince of Gardmankʻ; assisted St. Mesrop in Gardman. ‒ B2 Xurs Sruanjteacʻ in EŁIŠĒ 5 (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 100 line 12). ‒ P2 Participant of the Battle of Avarayr. ‒ B3 Xurs (gen. Xursay) Aršamuni in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.81 (1904=1985: 149; THOMSON 1991: 208). ‒ P3 Noble from the district of Aršamunikʻ, from the village of Širimkʻ; not otherwise attested. ‒ B4 Xurs (var. lect. Xusr) in KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN KH 2, 1971: 100 line 7). MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.26 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 94 line 18). ‒ P4 Albanian azgapet (head of clan). ‒ D I wonder if this is a shortened form of an Iranian PN reflecting Paz., NPers. xwar-sand ‘contented, happy’ (on the appellative see HORN 1893: 105; NYBERG 1974: 220a, 221b) or ManMPers. xwarispēg [xwrspyg] ‘sunbright’ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 369b), or of Χορσομάνος,

212

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Χορσάμαντις or Χορσομάντις, name of a “Massaget” in the Byzantian army attested by Procopius, cf. ORuss. theonym Хорсъ (on these names see ABAEV 1949: 169, 172, IÈSOJa 4, 1989: 218–219; MAENCHEN-HELFEN 1970: 272; ALEMANY 2005: 18). Note, on the other hand, Bactr. m. PN Χορασο of unclear origin (see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 152). 356. *Xur- in Xurtēr (gen. Xurtir-ay) m.: B1 Gen. Xurtira[y] in an inscription on a cross-stone from the Šołagay monastery (Gełarkʻunikʻ), 1234 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 243 Nr. 1022). Earlier it was read as Xortin-oy (ALIŠAN 1893: 52) or Xordin-oy (SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 511). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 543) presents a lemma Xordin, with no etymology. ‒ P1 Priest (kʻahanay), father of priest (erēcʻ) [Y]ovasab. ‒ B2 Nom. Xurtēr in an inscription from Vardenik, the same region of Gełarkʻunikʻ, ca. 1322 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 155 Nr. 633). ‒ P2 Priest (kʻahanay), father of Mṙihon and Sayin. ‒ D This name probably consists of *Xur (see Xuran 353) and Arm. tēr ‘lord, master’. 357. Kambiwsēs m.: B Kambiwsēs and Kambisēs in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 104, 220). Kambiwsēs in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.13 (1913=1991: 126; THOMSON 2006: 148); TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 40). ‒ P Persian king, successor of Kiwros (372) and predecessor of Zmerdis (305). ‒ D Renders Gr. Καμβύσης, cf. OPers. Kambū̆ǰiya- or Kambauǰiya- [k-b-u-ǰi-i-y-], Elam. Kán-bu-zí-ia, Babyl. Kambu-zi-iá, etc. (SCHMITT 1967a: 121, 2002a: 134–135, 141, 2011: 208–211, 2016: 252; MAYRHOFER 1979b: 23; TAVERNIER 2007: 18–19; ZADOK 2009: 239ff.). 358. Kamsar (gen. Kamsar-ay) m.: B Nom. Kamsar and gen. Kamsaray in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.87, 2.90, 3.29 (1913=1991: 235–236, 241, 291; THOMSON 2006: 237–238, 243, 281). ‒ P Persian prince, son of Perozamat (617). For the Kamsarakan family, see KOGEAN 1926; TOUMANOFF 1963: 206–207. ‒ D This name has been linked with Northpont. Iran. f. PNs Καμασαρύης and Κομοσαρύη (DALALYAN 2002: 12–13), probably containing OIran. *kāma- ‘wish, desire’ (see ZGUSTA 1955: 281–282; VASMER 1971: 139); cf. MPers. Kām-Ohrmazd m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 103 Nr. 487). The underlying composite is usually reconstructed as *Kāma-sara‘Herrscher nach Wunsch’ (JUSTI 1895: 154–155; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 577; cf. HOVHANNISYAN 2016: 116 and fn. ** with ref.) or ‘Willing leader’ (THOMSON 2006: 238 fn. 638). The fifth-century historian MOVSĒS XORE-

Iranian personal names in Armenian NACʻI 2.87 suggests a compound of MPers. kam ‘small’ and sar ‘head’ THOMSON 2006: 238 with fn. 638; HOVHANNISYAN 2016: 115–116).

213

(see

359. Kaypak m.: B Kaypak in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 63; THOMSON 2006: 103). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Yusak. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, an Iranian name consisting of the *Kau̯ ielement and PN Pāk. Names with the first element include MPers. KayXōsrōi, Syr. Kay-Husrav (see Kaw-Xosrov 368), MPers. PN Kāyōs < *kavausa- (NYBERG 1974: 109b, 110a, 116b), Sogd. m. PN Kāy-farn [k’yfrn] (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 203b), cf. Kawi-farn [k’wy-prn] m. ‘glory (of the) hero’ (LURJE 2010: 205). For the second one, cf. MPers. m. PN Pāk (GIGNOUX 1986: 143–144) and its Parthian rendition Pāk [p’k], from MPers. pāk ‘clean, pure, holy’ < OIran. *pāvaka- (SCHMITT 2016: 147) or *pavāka(see CIANCAGLINI 2015: 298–299 for a thorough discussion of the appellative). Cf. also Pak(i) f. (594), Pakawš (595). 360. Kanan (gender unknown): B Gen. Kanani-n in an inscription on a small white cross-stone in the village of Harcʻhangist / Čʻovdar, brought from the Mlznaberd (Macnaberd) monastery, Arcʻax / Ganjak, 1154 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 264–265). For the full passage and a discussion, see Vardəmber (779). ‒ P Relative of Margarit. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to names with *Kā̆n-, cf., on the one hand, MPers. m. PN Kanārang (see GIGNOUX 1986: 104 Nr. 488), and on the other hand, Sogd. unclear m. PNs Kān, Kānak and Kānasang (see LURJE 2010: 201–202). Remains uncertain. 361. Kar m.: B SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MAT‘EWOSYAN 2014: 110, 359 n. 14); also var. lect. in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19. See Vstamkar (816). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Norayr and predecessor of Goṙak (214). ‒ D Parth. m. PN Kār [k’r] (see LIVŠIC 2010: 100; SCHMITT 2016: 114, mentioning the Armenian name: “ganz unsicher”). Further, see Karapet (363), Karēn (365) and Niw-kʻar (531). 362. Karan f.: B Gen. Karani-n in a colophon from 1658 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.3, 1984: 824). ‒ P Daughter of recipient Grigor and sister of Zaman. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to Kar (361). Compare also Arm. m. PN Karani recorded in the dialect of Łaradał (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 348a).

214

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Karani m. → Karan (362) [363. Karapet (gen. Karapet-i) m.: B1 In a colophon from the monastery of Varag, 1111 CE (TʻŌPʻČEAN 1898–1900, 1: 8). ‒ P1 Archbishop of Varag. ‒ B2 Gen. Karapeti in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 199). ‒ P2 Grandfather of Albanian Catholicos Gagik. ‒ B3 Karapet and gen. Karapeti in a colophon from Uṙha, 1149 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 165– 166). ‒ P3 Scribe. ‒ B4 Gen. Karapeti in a colophon from Hoṙomos, 1181 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 233). ‒ P4 “Spiritual overseer” in the monastery of Hoṙomos. ‒ B5 In a colophon from Pawłosakan anapat, 1193 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 273). ‒ P5 Bishop. ‒ For numerous later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 583–613 and supplem. 5, 1962: 328–329, as well as the corpus of HAYJEṘHIŠ. ‒ D This name is identical with the appellative karapet ‘forerunner, precursor, herald’ (e.g. HEBREWS 6.20 and AGAT‘ANGEŁOS § 860), which has probably been borrowed from a MIran. descendant of OIran. *kāra-pati- ‘army-leader’ with OIran. *kāra- ‘army, people’ (see Karēn, 365), cf. Elam. ka-ra-ba(t)-ti-iš (see GERSHEVITCH 1951–52: 144; 1969–70: 173; HINZ 1975: 148; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 528; OLSEN 1999: 326 with fn. 271; TAVERNIER 2007: 426). It has been suggested that Κερπατης, a PN from Pessinus in Galatia, Central Anatolia (ZGUSTA 1964: 226 § 587), reflects Iranian *Ka/ārya-pati- ‘army-leader’, with the epenthesis of -y-; for the Iranian unattested -ya-form, *ka/ārya- ‘army’, cf. Goth. harjis, NHG Heer, Lith kãrias ‘war, army’ (WEBER 1967; skeptical: SCHMITT 1968a; cf. SZEMERÉNYI 1951: 213 fn. 1). One cannot exclude the possibility that the Armenian name Karapet directly reflects OIran. PN *Kāra-pati-. It should be borne in mind, however, that the Armenian name is attested only from the 12th century onwards (but cf. Karapēn 364), and it, as Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 582) assumes, most probably simply reflects the ClArm. appellative karapet ‘forerunner, precursor’ (borrowed from OIran. *kāra-pati- ‘army-leader’) referring to Yovhannēs Mkrtičʻ ‘John the Baptist’, as Gr. Πρόδρομος < πρόδρομος ‘forerunner, precursor’, and used as his name in such sources as MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.50 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 282; DOWSETT 1961: 182), PATMUTʻIWN TARŌNOY (ABRAHAMYAN 1941: 36 et passim; AVDOYAN 1993 passim and 170 note) and an 11th century colophon (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 120). 364. *Karapēn (gen. Karapin-ay) m.: B Gen. Karapinay in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 59 (1861: 243; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 613). ‒ P Father of prince

Iranian personal names in Armenian

215

(išxan) Ašot, 11th century. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, is hypocoristic in *-aina- to OIran. *Kāra-pā- ‘Army-protector’, cf. Elam. PN Ka4-ra-ab-ba (on which see MAYRHOFER 1973: 177 Nr. 8.761; HINZ 1975: 148; TAVERNIER 2007: 227), or to *Karap- a shortened form of Karapet (363); cf. Artašēn (117) and Varazdēn (747). 365. Karēn m.: B1 Nom. Karēn, gen. Kareni Pahlaw, Karenean Pahlawi, family Kareneankʻ, abl. i Kareneann Pahlawē in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.27– 28, 2.68, 2.71–72: 1913=1991: 145, 146, 204, 207–211, 235; THOMSON 2006: 162–164, 212, 214–217, 237. ‒ P1 Iranian house; for the branches of the Pahlavid family, Karēn Pahlaw, Surēn Pahlaw (698), and their sister, Aspahapet Pahlaw (Košm) (56), see JUSTI 1895: 165b, 306, 429; TOUMANOFF 1963: 207–208 fn. 236, 325 fnn. 89–91; GARSOÏAN 1989: 382– 383. ‒ B2 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.55, 4.58 (1883=1984: 144, 150; GARSOÏAN 1989: 173, 178). ‒ P2 Persian commander sent together with Zik (302) by Šāhpuhr II to capture the Armenian royal fortress of Artagers (GARSOÏAN 1989: 433). ‒ B3 MXITʻAR GŌŠ addenda to MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 350); on chronology, see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 614 Nr. 1. ‒ P3 Albanian hayrapet ‘pontiff’. ‒ B4 Karēn, išxan Amatuneacʻ tohmin in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.14 (1883=1984: 33; GARSOÏAN 1989: 87, cf. 383). ‒ P4 Prince of the Amatunikʻ house. ‒ B5 Karēn Sahaṙuni in EŁIŠĒ (TERMINASYAN 1989: 202; THOMSON 1982: 151). ‒ P5 Participant of the Battle of Avarayr. ‒ D This name is hypocoristic to a short name (cf. Parth. m. PN Kār [k’r], see Kar, 361) of OIran. composites with *kāra- ‘army, people’ (cf. OPers. kāra- ‘id.’, ManParth. and ManMPers. kār ‘people, army’). SCHMITT (1972c: 345–346, 1972f: 90, 1983a, 2016: 115; cf. also HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 45–46; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 613–614; HUYSE 1999.2: 136–137; LIVŠIC 2010: 102) convincingly argues for a reconstruction of OIran. *Kār-ina- (cf. Parth. Kārin [krny], MPers. Kārin [k’lny], Elam. Ka4-/Kar-ri-na, Aram. Krny, Gr. Καρινᾶς, etc.) and assumes that Arm. Karēn, which clearly implies *Kārēn (cf. also Gr. Καρην), has been influenced by the auslaut of Surēn (698). Typologically, cf. OIran. *Spāda-ka- vs. *Spād-ina- from *spāda- ‘army’ (for the forms and literature, see Sparakos 710). It is tempting to assume that the original form *Kār-ina- has been preserved in Arm. m. PN Karin; the historicity of the latter is uncertain, however (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 329). [366. Karinē f.: B, P Found in a colophon from Tʻawriz / Tebriz (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 614). ‒ Widespread in modern times. ‒ D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 614) considers this name as a modification of Gayianē,

216

Iranian personal names in Armenian

which is improbable (see Gar(e)an, 196). I think Karinē, albeit unattested in old literary sources, may be based on an old feminine version of Karēn (365), and the ending has been taken from Gayianē and Garianē. Note that the OIran. base of Karēn sometimes also refers to women, *Kār-inā- (see SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 293–294, 1983a: 199; MAYRHOFER 1973: 177 [8.769]; REMMER in SZR 2009: 211). J̌AHUKYAN (1963: 97–98) assumes a loan from Arab. qarīna/e ‘wife, spouse, fem. friend’. Remains uncertain. 367. Kawat (gen. Kawat-ay) m.: B1 SEBĒOS 6 et passim (ABGARYAN 1979: 63 et passim). ‒ P1 Persian king, son of Peroz. ‒ B2 SEBĒOS 6 et passim (ABGARYAN 1979: 63ff. et passim). MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.13–14, 2.16 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 146ff., 166; DOWSETT 1961: 90–93, 104). KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 1 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 380). See also TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.2 (1887=1991: 83; THOMSON 1985: 150 with fn. 4). ‒ P2 Persian king, son of Xosrov II. ‒ D This name reflects MPers. m. PN Kavād, cf. YAv. Kauuātam. hypocoristic in the suffix *-āta- to *Kau̯ i-names (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 46; for the forms, see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 58; GIGNOUX 1986: 104–105; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 90–91; LIVŠIC 2010: 191). For -at, cf. Aspat (59), Biwrat (173), Zuat (310). 368. Kaw-Xosrov m.: B SEBĒOS 14 (ABGARYAN 1979: 85). ‒ P A deceased man in Šawš in the time of Xosrov II and the Byzantine emperor Maurice; the Christians called him Daniel the prophet. ‒ D MPers. Kay-Xōsrōi, NPers. KayXusrav, Syr. Kay-Husrav, cf. YAv. Kauui- Haosrauuah- (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 44, 46; for the forms, see also NYBERG 1974: 109–110, 116; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 91; SKJÆRVØ, “Kayāniān”, Encyclopaedia Iranica, online edition, 2016, available at http://www.iranicaonline.org/articles/kayanian-i). The first component appears in a number of other personal names, such as YAv. Kauui- m., Sogd. Kawi-farn [k’wy-prn] m. ‘glory (of the) hero’ (MAYRHOFER 1977b: 58; LURJE 2010: 205). For the appellative, cf. ManParth., ManMPers. kāw ‘prince, lord; giant’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 203). Further, see Kawat (367). 369. Kawosakan B PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.29 (1883=1984: 125; GAR1989: 160). ‒ P Family name in Dmawund Kawosakan (cf. 263). ‒ D Patronymic to MPers. PN Kāyōs, Paz. Kahōs < *kava-usa-, cf. YAv. KauuiUsan- (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 46; for lit., see Kaw-Xosrov 368). SOÏAN

Iranian personal names in Armenian

217

370. Kenan m.: B Kenan yazgēn Amatuneacʻ in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.43 (1913=1991: 312 line 5; THOMSON 2006: 301). ‒ P Prince of the Amatunikʻ house under the reign of Aršak III, 4th century. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects a patronimicon in OIran. *-āna- to names with *Kēn (probably from MPers. kēn ‘hate, malice, revenge’) such as MPers. m. PN Kēnxwāh-Šābuhr (GIGNOUX 1986: 105). 371. Kiškēn (or Kēškēn) m.: B Kiškēn nahapetn Bagēnicʻ in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.11 (1883=1984: 88; GARSOÏAN 1989: 133). Kēškēn nahapetn Baṙnēicʻ in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 52). ‒ P Nahapet of the Bagean house under Aršak II in succession to Manasp (427) and bearing the title of małxaz hereditary in this house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 383, cf. 362). ‒ D HÜBSCHMANN (1897: 90 fn. 2; see also AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 618) interprets this name as hypocoristic in -ēn and leaves the rest unexplained. One might assume that it contains an Iranian name reflecting MPers. kēš ‘dogma, faith (especially non-Mazdean)’, ManMPers. kēš ‘(false) teaching’, pl. ‘alien faiths’; cf. Syr. hypocoristic m. PN Kēšōy (on which see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 91; for the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 51; DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 221b). The Iranian appellative was borrowed into Arm. kešt ‘religion, sect’ and kʻēš ‘Zoroastrianism’ (see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 167– 168, 258; HAB 2: 573b, 4: 567b). The ending -kēn could be identified with that of, e.g., Babk/gēn (133); note especially Xoskēn (335) which probably has a similar semantic base, viz. MPers. xwastīh ‘confession, belief, faith’. 372. Kiwros (gen. Kiwros-i, ins. Kiwros-i-w) m.: B1 Nom Kiwros and gen. Kiwrosi in the Bible translation, 1 Ezra 2.1ff. (ZŌHRAPEAN 1805b: 291). Kiwros in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 104). Nom Kiwros, gen. Kiwrosi, abl. i Kiwrosē, ins. Kiwrosiw in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.24–26, 1.31, 2.13 (1913=1991: 71, 74, 85, 123, 126; THOMSON 2006: 109, 111, 119, 147–148). Kiwros and abl. i Kiwrosē in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.4–5, 2.4, 3.2 (1887=1991: 36–40, 104, 138). ‒ P1 Persian king Cyrus, ally of Tigran, followed by Kambiwsēs (357) (see TOUMANOFF 1963: 69 fn. 71; THOMSON 2006: 109 fn. 216). ‒ B2 Kiwros Šahakean in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 43, 45). ‒ P2 Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Šahak (536) and predecessor of Vargēn (764). ‒ D Kiwros is the rendering of Gr. Κῦρος, itself reflecting the name of the Persian king Kuruš (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 640; SCHMITT 1984: 319, 322, 1987: 457, 1996: 691; 2002: 58–60, 2002a: 133–135, 2006: 102–104, 2011: 219–227).

218

Iranian personal names in Armenian

373. Kohazat m.: B In an undated inscription from the monastery Siwni vankʻ in Sisian, province of Siwnikʻ: Kohazat, Siwneacʻ tēr (LALAYEAN 1898: 188; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 643; DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 91 Nr. 267). BARXUDARYAN (DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 85) points out that the undated inscriptions of this monastery are paleographically very archaic. According to SAMVEL KARAPETYAN (pers. comm.), the inscription of Kohazat is dated from the 7th century. ‒ P Lord of the province of Siwnikʻ. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, OIran. *Kaufa-zāta- ‘Born in the mountains’: Parth. Kōf-zāt [kwpyzt], MPers. Kōh-zād [kwhz’t] m. (cf. also Kōh-zāy m.), NPers. (in Macan’s Šāhnāma) Kak-i Kōhzād, a giant on a mountain between Zābukl and Hind, enemy of Zāl and Rostam, Gr. Κωφασάτης, etc. (for the forms, see JUSTI 1895: 9b Nr. 34, 152a, 165a; GIGNOUX 1986: 107 Nr. 504, 2003: 43 Nr. 177; SCHMITT 1998: 181 Nr. 11, 197, 1999: 122, 2016: 119). Compare also Syr. Kōh-duxt f., lit. ‘daughter of mountain’ (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 92 Nr. 258) and Aram. Kwp-dt with OIran. *dāta- ‘given’ (SCHMITT forthc.). Further, see Sarawan (669). It is remarkable that the inscriptions of the Siwni vankʻ (DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 85–92) abound in Iranian names: A(r)šak, Apirat, Artavan, Babēn, Kohazat, Šapu, Šeroean, J̌ uanšer, Ṙostom, Varaz, Varham, etc. 374. Košm f.: B Košm (Aspahapet Pahlaw): MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.28, 2.68, 2.71–72 (1913=1991: 146, 204; THOMSON 2006: 163, 212). See also JUSTI 1895: 165b. ‒ P Daughter of the Parthian king Aršawir, sister of Artašēs, Karēn and Surēn; for more detail and literature, see Aspahapet (56) and Karēn (365). ‒ D One may wonder if it reflects a deverbative noun from MPers. kō(x)š- ‘to strive, struggle, endeavour’, ManMPers. kōš- ‘to strive, struggle’ (see MACKENZIE 1971: 52; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 215). 375. Kwakʻsarēs, Kiakʻsarēs m.: B Kiakʻsarēs in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAChronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 101–102). Kwakʻsarēs (spelled Ki(r)akʻs, Kuakʻ, Kwakʻs, Kvakʻsatis, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22 (1913=1991: 67; THOMSON 2006: 107). ‒ P King of Media, successor of Pʻrawortēs (866) and predecessor of Aždahak (8). ‒ D Renders Gr. Κυαξάρης, Syr. Kuaksarēs; cf. OPers. Uvaxštra- [u-v-x-š-t-r-], Assyr. Uaksatar, Babyl. Ú-ma-kiš-tar, Lyc. Waχssere, etc. (SCHMITT 1967a: 121, 2009: 160–162, 2011: 216–218; MAYRHOFER 1979b: 27; TAVERNIER 2007: 217; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 93 Nr. 260; ZADOK 2009: 313 Nr. 571b). REA,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

219

376. Hazar m.: B, P Mentioned in a few colophons from the 17th century onwards (ČANIKEAN 1895: 91; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 8 with ref.). – D Short name to composite names with hazar ‘thousand’ (< Parth., MPers. hazār ‘id.’) such as Hazarapet (377) and Hazarmard (379) (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 8; for a different interpretation, see JUSTI 1895: 127–128); compare Syriac (from Iranian) fem. hypocoristic PN Hazārōy (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 79). Note also various composite PNs with the word for ‘thousand’ in both Armenian (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 8–11) and Iranian (JUSTI 1895: 127–128; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 79). The second elements of those Armenian composites can be of various origin, such as native Armenian (e.g. Hazar-deł, with deł ‘medicine’), Persian (Hazar-šah m., with šah ‘king’, 380; Hazar-ǰan m., with ǰan ‘soul’; Hazar-vard f., with vard ‘rose’, 381), Arabic (Hazar-mal, with mal ‘property, possession’) and Turkish (e.g. Hazar-bēg, with bēg/k ‘bey’). Hazarapet (377) and Hazarmard (379) seem to have been borrowed directly from the corresponding Iranian personal names. 377. Hazarapet m.: B1 Appears three times in a colophon of a Venice manuscript from the city of Xawm (the Nikopawlis district), 1223 CE: Hazrpet kʻahanayi “the priest Hazrpet”, and 2x Hazrpeti (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 135– 136). – P1 Son of Astuacatur, the patron of the manuscript. – B, P 2 Two further attestations in colophons from 1635 (Hazarapet) and 1697 (Hazrapet erecʻ), see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 9 with references. – D This name reflects a MIran. PN based on the title OIran. *hazārapati- ‘thousander, chiliarch’: OPers. hazārapatiš, Parth. ḥzrwpty, MPers. ḥz’lwpt, Arm. LW hazarapet, etc.; cf. MPers. > Syriac m. PN Hazārbed (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 79). For a thorough discussion on this term, see BENVENISTE 1963: 52ff., 1966: 67–71; KOSTANYAN 1983; RUSSELL 1987: 518–519; GARSOÏAN 1989: 531– 532; SZEMERÉNYI 1991: 1964–2002 (< 1975: 354–392); SCHMITT 2007a). Further, see Hazar (376) and Hazarawuxt (378). 378. Hazarawuxt m.: B1 Ənd eris bažaneal zzōrsn, erkucʻ gndacʻn zAndikan ew zHazarawuxt zōragluxs kacʻucʻanēr; ew i mium gndin inkʻnin tʻagaworn linēr zōraglux “He divided the army into three parts, he placed Andikan and Hazarawuxt at the head of two [of them], and the king led the third in person”; then Hazarawuxt is mentioned three times: PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.22, 4.28 (1883=1984: 117, 124; GARSOÏAN 1989: 154–155, 160). It is more likely that Hazarawuxt in these passages refers to a personal name rather than to a title (pace GARSOÏAN 1989: 379). Hazarawuxt Parsicʻ zōravar in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.2 (1887=1991: 83–84; THOMSON 1985: 150–151). ‒ P1 Persian

220

Iranian personal names in Armenian

general sent by Šāhpuhr II against Aršak II. ‒ B, P 2 ŁAZAR PʻAR-PECʻI, see Zarmihr / Zaṙmihr Hazarawuxt (294). ‒ D This name reflects a dignity or title meaning ‘thousander, chiliarch’, cf. MPers. hazāruf/xt, NPers., Syr. hazāraft, etc. The Armenian term formally implies a MPers. *hazār(a)wuf/xt or the like. Personal names based on this word include Gr. Ἁζαρέφθης and Bactr. Υαζαροχτο (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 174; HAB 3: 7a; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 529; HUYSE 1999.2: 134; SCHMITT 2007a: 358–362; BRUST 2008: 49–52; SIMSWILLIAMS 2010: 139 Nr. 479). Most probably, MPers. hazāruxt has been reshaped to Arm. *hazar-a-uxt (with the productive a-conjunction) > hazarawuxt (see SCHMITT 2007a: 361 Nr. 48). 379. Hazarmard m.: B In a colophon from 1427 CE to a “Yaysmawurkʻ” in the monastery named Kotʻipʻoroy vankʻ or Ənkuzaygam, in the province of Gugarkʻ, 1427 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 364). ‒ P Relative of scribe Sargis. – D According to Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 10), the name consists of hazar ‘thousand’ and mard ‘man, human being’, that is: “He who has a value of a thousand persons”. The name may have been borrowed directly from Iranian, cf. Syr. (< Middle Iranian) Hazār-mard m. “qui a mille hommes”, Tabari Hazārmard (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 79; see also JUSTI 1895: 128), consisting of the same etyma. Further, see Hazar (376). 380. Hazaršah m.: B1 Inscription from Hawucʻ Tʻaṙ, mid-13th century (SARGSEAN 2001: 236; MAT‘EWOSYAN 2012: 56). ‒ P1 Father of Vardan Kʻełēcʻi. ‒ B, P 2 A celebrated person in Marēkʻ, a village near Kamax, mentioned in Žamanakagrut‘iwn (Chronicle) by Grigor Kamaxec‘i / Daranaɫc‘i (NŠANEAN 1915: 150) next to Erewan (277). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 11. ‒ D Consists of Hazar (376) and -šah ‘king’. 381. Hazarvard, Hazre/ēvard f.: B1 Gen.-dat. Hazrēvarda on a crossstone from the Gełardavankʻ monastery, 1230 CE (HAMLET PETROSYAN, pers. comm.). ‒ P1 Mentioned with Vard, Baxtawor and Grigor. ‒ B2 Nom. Hazreward and gen.-dat. Hazrewardi in colophons from 1304 and 1317 CE, respectively (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 32, 128). ‒ P2 Mother of scribe Karapet and wife of Grigor. ‒ Hazarvard, Hazravard, Hazrevartʻ, Hanjrēvard, Azrēvard, etc. in later attestations (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 11). ‒ D Consists of Hazar (376) and vard ‘rose’ (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 11). On the other hand, note the MidArm. plant name hazrē-vard, hazri-vard (ALIŠAN 1895: 348– 349; HAB 3: 8b; MALXASEANC‘ HBB 3: 10b; MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 395b).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

221

382. Hamazasp m.: B1 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.8 (1887=1991: 56; THOMSON 1985: 120). ‒ P1 Hamazasp Arcruni, in the time of Artawazd II; only attested here. – B2 Hamazasp Mamikonean in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 68; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 16). ‒ P2 Son of the sparapet Vasak of the king Aršak II, 4th century CE. – B3 Hamazaspean sepuh and gen. Hamazaspēi in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37 (1883=1984: 204–205; GARSOÏAN 1989: 220). Hamazasp Mamikonean, gen. Hamazaspay Mamikonēi in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.11 (1887=1991: 71–72, 75; THOMSON 1985: 136ff., 141). – P3 Presumably a sepuh of the Mamikonean house. There is some confusion in the text; it is possible that Hamazasp was the father of Hamazaspuhi (384) and should be identified with Hamazaspean (383). For a thorough discussion, see GARSOÏAN 1989: 378–379. ‒ For more attestations, see JUSTI 1895: 124–125; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 15–21. In the dialect of Bałēš/Bitlis one finds a shortened hypocoristic form Zəspʻɔ (TARŌNEAN 1961: 146). – D Reflects MIran. m. PN *Hamā̆zasp: Parth. Hamāzāsp and MPers. Hamazāsp from OIran. *Hamāza-aspa- ‘He who possesses battlehorses’, composed of *ham-āza- ‘assembly, combat, battle’ (cf. Skt. samāja‘festive gathering, meeting-place’, also Hesychian ἁμαζακάραν· πολεμεῖν. Πέρσαι) and *aspa- ‘horse’: HÜBSCHMANN 1897 [1895]: 47; JUSTI 1895: 125a; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 15; for the forms and an etymological discussion, see BENVENISTE 1927: 761; MAYRHOFER 1969a: 664–666, KEWA 3, 1976: 435, 1977b: 48; BACK 1978: 181–182; GIGNOUX 1986: 95; GARSOÏAN 1989: 378; SZEMERÉNYI 1991: 1768; SCHMITT 2016: 101. 383. Hamazaspean m.: B1 Hamazaspean, gen. Hamazaspēi (instead of the expected form in -eni). ‒ P1 Sepuh of the Mamikonean house (see Hamazasp, 382). ‒ B2 EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 234; THOMSON 1982: 168). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.58 (1913=1991: 337; THOMSON 2006: 326). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.11 (1887=1991: 72 lines 5ff.; THOMSON 1985: 137). See further AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 22; GARSOÏAN 1989: 378–379. ‒ P2 Son of Hamazasp Mamikonean and brother of Vardan Mamikonean. ‒ Grammarians mention Hamazaspean as an example of patronyms: ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 13–14 (transl. of Dionysius Thrax), cf. 140 (Ananun Mekničʻ); see also MURADYAN 1994–95: 70. ‒ D Patronymic to Hamazasp (382). Cf. Xosrovean (340) and Samean (655). [384. Hamazaspuhi f.: B, P 1 See Hamazasp (382). B, P 2 Wife of a prince of Siwnikʻ, 8th century (JUSTI 1895: 125b). ‒ D Consists of Hamazasp (382) and the feminine suffix -uhi.

222

Iranian personal names in Armenian

385. Harewšłom-Šapuh m.: B EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 394). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.60, see Hrew-šnom-Šapuh (404). ‒ P Probably identical with Hrewšołum (405) (PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.37). ‒ D See Hrew-šnomŠapuh (404). [386. Harmay (gen. Harmay-i) m.: B1 Gen. Harmayi in SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 50). ‒ P1 Probably son of the nahapet Hayk (or Aramenak?) (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 63; ABGARYAN 1979: 199 n. 28). ‒ B2 Harmay and gen. Harmayi in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.5, 1.12 (1913=1991: 19–20, 40–42) and SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 48, 50). Harma (var. lect. Harmay) ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 41). Ins. Haramayiw in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (ARA in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.1 (1887=1991: 6). For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 63. ‒ P2 Armenian nahapet, son of Gełam and father of Aram (74). He was born in Armawir (MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.12). ‒ D This name might be compared, in my opinion, to Gr. Ἁρμαμίθρης, son of the Median Δᾶτις (Dat 244) (Herodotus VII.88.1, cf. VI.94.2 et passim), the origin of the first member of which is disputed; it is probably related with Gr. ἅρμα ‘wagon, car, war chariot’. Cf. Armamitʻrēs (89), as well as Syr. Armamitros [’rm’mytrws] m. (see SCHMITT 1978: 403, 424 Nr. 45, 2011: 90–91; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 40 Nr. 53); possibly also Ardarmos (82). Remains uncertain. [387. Hawanak, Hawnak m.: B Hawanak in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 103); Hawnak in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 41 line 7; DOWSETT 1961: 24). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Sur (696) and predecessor of Vaštak (733). ‒ D Probably hypocoristic in -ak to Arm. hawanim ‘to acquiesce, consent, agree, be pleased, trust’; cf. YAv. PN Zrazdāti- m., reflecting YAv. zrazdāti- f. ‘Vertrauen, Glaube’, adj. ‘gläubig’ (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 64; see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 107 on Zrazdāti-). The connection of Hawanak with Northpont. Iran. Χανάκης, derived from OIran. *Hvanaka- < *hvan- ‘to call’ (J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 58; cf. ABAEV 1979: 291; for a different etymology of Χανάκης, see ZGUSTA 1955: 167 § 250; VASMER 1971: 153), is not convincing. Remains uncertain. 388. Hawrtik B, P In an inscription from 1213 CE, monastery of Xckōnkʻ (ALIŠAN 1890: 113): patarag zminn Ignatiosi min Yohanisi min Hawrtikn ew min Konderoyn “one patarag (‘gift, offering’) of Ignatios, one of Yohanēs, one of Hawrtik and one of Konder”. ‒ D I tentatively propose

Iranian personal names in Armenian

223

deriving this name from Parth. m. PN Frawartik [prwrtk] < OIran. *Fravarti-ka-, based on *Fravarti- ‘Protective spirit’, cf. Parth. Frawartipāt m. < *Fravarti-pāta-, as well as such short names as OPers. Fravarti- and Gr. Φραόρτης (see SCHMITT 2011: 395–396, 2016: 168–170). The latter is rendered as Arm. Pʻrawortēs (866) in lists of kings of Media. The Armenian name Hawrtik may be explained by a dissimilatory loss of the first -r-, thus: *Fravartika- > *H(r)awartik > *Haw(a)rtik (syncope of -a-) > Hawrtik. A similar loss is seen in another derivative of this Iranian etymon, viz. the Armenian month-name hroticʻ, var. lect. hrorticʻ, although this time it concerns the second -r- (MARTIROSYAN forthc. 2). The syncope of -a- is typical of the Middle Armenian period, cf. vačaṙakan > vačṙkan ‘merchant’ (see Ašnak 33 and Šahpan 549). Further, cf. Hratrin / Hrartin (403). 389. Hmayeak (gen. Hmayek-ay and Hmayek-i) m.: B1 išxann Xorxoṙuneacʻ Hmayeak in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 24–25). ‒ P1 Prince of the Xorxoṙunikʻ house. ‒ B2 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37 (1883=1984: 204; GARSOÏAN 1989: 219). ‒ P2 Noble of the Mamikonean house and son of the commander-in-chief (sparapet) Manuēl (GARSOÏAN 1989: 380). ‒ B3 Hmayeak Ašocʻacʻ tēr in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.65 (1913=1991: 350 line 5; THOMSON 2006: 337); also TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.11: 1887=1991: 73. ‒ P3 Lord of Ašocʻkʻ. ‒ B4 zHmayeak ew zHamazaspean, zełbarsn Vardanay stratelati “Hmayeak and Hamazaspean, the brothers of Vardan the general” (MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.58: 1913=1991: 337; THOMSON 2006: 326). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.11: 1887=1991: 72; THOMSON 1985: 137. Gen. Hmayekay and Hmayeki in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.30, 2.41 (1904=1985: 58, 74, 75, etc.). Gen. Hmayeki is also attested in KORIWN 26 (ABEŁYAN / MAKSOUDIAN 1941=1985: 94 line 4; ABEŁYAN / PIVAZYAN 1981: 142 line 4). ‒ P4 Brother of Vardan Mamikonean. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 89–91. In the dialect of Sebastia one finds Humiak (GABIKEAN 1952: 681b). – D This name reflects Parth. Hu-māy-ak [hwmyk], cf. OIran. *Hu-māya- ‘Having good skill’: YAv. Hu-māiiā- f., Hu-maiia-ka- m., Elam. Ú-ma-ya, Hu-ma-ya, Umeyaparna (< *Humāya-farnah-), Parth. Humāy [hwmy] m., MPers. Humāy f./m.?, NPers. Humāy f., Gr. Ὑμαίης, Bactr. Ομοιαγο /(H)um(ə)yag/ in an inscription from the cave Hoq in Socotra (JUSTI 1895: 130a, 131–132; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 47; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 89; BENVENISTE 1958: 52, 1966: 95; SCHMITT 1967a: 130, 1998: 179, 2016: 107–108; MAYRHOFER 1973: 245–246, 1977b: 51–52; MACKENZIE 1986: 111; GIGNOUX 1986: 99; REMMER 2006: 138–143; LIVŠIC 2010: 91–92; SIMS-WILLIAMS apud STRAUCH 2012: 202–203). CERETI (2003: 304) inter-

224

Iranian personal names in Armenian

prets the name as ‘Whose prestige is good’. For the appellative, cf. also ManParth. humayāg [hwmy’g] ‘blissful’ (?), ManMPers. humāyōn ‘fortunate’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 193). Further compare the Armenian feminine name Hmay and Humay (390). 390. H(u)may(i) (Humayi in Humayi-xan, see below) f.: B Gen.-dat. Hmayi-n in an undated inscription on a cross-stone from the village of Norabak (Azizlu, Mec Łarałoyi/un) in the Vardenis region, 1698 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 311 Nr. 1282); earlier misread as †Mirhawra (491). The nominative is restored as Hmayi in the index (p. 498b). However, the attested genitive form Hmayin presupposes a nom. *Hmay or perhaps even *Humay; for the syncope, cf. Shakin instead of Sahakin in the same inscription. ‒ P Wife of S(a)hak. ‒ Attested in the 17th and 18th centuries, see HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 207 (gen. Humayu-n), 597 (acc. zHumayn); AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 97 (Humayi). ‒ D This feminine name obviously reflects OIran. *Hu-māyā-, fem. of *Hu-māya‘having good skill’, on which see Hmayeak (389); cf. such *ka-less feminine names as YAv. Hu-māiiā-, MPers. Humāy (f./m.?) and NPers. Humāy (for the forms, see see JUSTI 1895: 131–132; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 51–52; GIGNOUX 1986: 99 Nr. 459; cf. ZIMMER 1991: 120). It is thus identical with Arm. f. PN Humay(i). The syncopated form Hmay may point to a relatively early stage (cf. ClArm. Hmayeak). However, it may represent the younger form Humay (from NPers. f. PN Humāy) with a secondary reduction of -u- (in the genitive form), cf. S(ə)hakin < Sahakin in the same inscription. Note also Arm. f. PN Humayi-xan in a post-1526 colophon (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 97). 391. †Hnačihr m.: B SAMUĒL ANECʻI: Héna-Djihr in BROSSET 1874– 76.2: 399. This is presented as Hnačihr in JUSTI 1895: 130a. In the text (TĒRMIKʻELEAN 1892: 78; MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 146), however, one finds Čihr Všnaspuhena, Čihr Vłovn Mihranay. Note also Čihr Všnasp Suhenay, Čihr Vłon Mihranay in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 1 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 53). See Čihr-Všnasp-Suhēn (413) and Čihr-Vłovn-Mihran (414). ‒ P Persian marzpan under Xosrov II. ‒ D According to JUSTI (1895: 130a), this name consists of Arm. hin ‘old’ and (MPers.) čihr ‘face, appearance’, thus: “von greisem Antlitz”. However, the name seems to be non-existent. [392. Hoy m.: B Hoy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 63; THOMSON 2006: 103). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Bazuk (147). ‒ D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 94) identifies this name with the root hoy (cf. hoy-a-kap ‘magnificent, grand’), which may have meant, he assumes, ‘prince,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

225

chief’. However, as Ačaṙyan himself has demonstrated in HAB 3: 113a, hoy is independently found in I Maccabees 3.25 (AMALYAN 1996: 116–117) in the meaning ‘fear’, with the synonymous ah: Ew sksaw ahn ew hoyn ertʻal aṙaǰi Yuday ew ełbarcʻn “Then began the fear of Judas and his brethren”. One may wonder if the PN Hoy reflects ManParth. and ManMPers. hōy [hwy] ‘left (side, direction)’ (on which see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 195a). Remains uncertain. Further, cf. Hoyiman (393). 393. Hoyiman or Yeman m.: B SEBĒOS 9 (Hoyiman), 30 (Yeman), see ABGARYAN 1979: 71 line 22, 105 line 25; THOMSON 1999: 12, 56. ‒ P Persian governor in Armenia under the reign of Xosrov II, successor of Butmah (183). ‒ D Uncertain (cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 48). Cf. Hoy (392). 394. Hormat m.: B In a colophon from 1488 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.3, 1967: 123 Nr. 151c; see also AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 97). ‒ P Son of xočay Yovannēs, who received a Gospel. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as a hypocoristicon in OIran. *-āta- (cf., e.g., Aspat 59, Biwrat 173) to a shortened form of MPers. m. PN Hormizd [ḥwl/rmzdy], cf. also Syr. Hormizd [hwrm(y)zd] m. (for the forms, see GIGNOUX 1986: 98; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 80–83). Humay(i) f. → Hmay (390). Humayixan f. → Hmay/Humay (390) 395. Hun m.: B In a MidArm. text: Hun zApahanikʻ (read -unikʻ) šineacʻ “Hun built Apahanikʻ” (FINCK 1903–04, 1: 190). – P According to Ačaṙyan, an artificial name; note also Apah, another imaginary eponym of Apahunikʻ, made up by Arsēn Bagratuni (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 97, on Apah: 1, 1942: 192– 193). ALIŠAN (1904: 159–160) hesitantly mentions both views. – D I tentatively interpret it as a shortened form of Hunar (396) or MPers. m. names based on huniyāg ‘delightful’, such as Huniy-Arda(x)šīr and Huniyāg-Vahrām (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 99–100). 396. Hunar m.f.: B, P 1 m. In a post-1311 manuscript from Tʻavriz / Tebriz (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 97). ‒ B2 f. In a colophon from Tʻavrēž, 1342 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 331). ‒ P2 Recipient of a Gospel, together with Sion. ‒ B, P 3 f. In a Yaysmawurkʻ of 15th or 16th century (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 97). ‒ D This name is identical with MidArm. and dial. hunar ‘virtue, ability,

226

Iranian personal names in Armenian

skill, grace’ (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 97), which is an Iranian LW, cf. ManParth., (Man)MPers., NPers. hunar ‘virtue, ability, skill’; an earlier LW is ClArm. hnar ‘means, way, expedient, skillful way out’, with the regular syncope of -u(HAB 3: 104–105; OLSEN 1999: 891; for the Iranian forms, see MACKENZIE 1971: 44; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 193b). Note Parth. m. PN Hūnar [hwnr] (SCHMITT 2016: 109 Nr. 222) and Northpont. (Olbia) Χουναρος (ZGUSTA 1955: 170 § 258; cf. TOXTAS’EV 2013: 591). The late attestation of the Armenian name and the preservation of -u- point to a young borrowing. However, such a vocalic fluctuation is also observable in older loans, such as Viroy (802) and Tiran (834). Besides, a New Persian PN from hunar is unknown to me. Therefore, one cannot rule out the possibility that Arm. Hunar directly continues Parth. Hūnar; the vowel -u- could be preserved under the continuous influence of the appellative hunar which was, and continues to be, vivid in Middle Armenian and a number of dialects. 397. Hurmiztpakʻar m.: B Hurmiztpakʻar tʻagaworeacʻ i tunn Parsicʻ, lit. “Hurmiztpakʻar reigned in the Persian house” in ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN 1971: 95 line 5). ‒ P Persian king. ‒ D This name obviously contains the MPers. m. PN Hormizd (see Hormat, 394). Later on in the same Armenian text (p. 97 line 17) one finds Hurmiztay arkʻayi “of the king Hurmizd”, on the basis of which DARBINYANMELIKʻYAN (1971: 218 n. 83) emends Hurmizt-pakʻar to †Hurmizd-arkʻay. This is neither probable nor compelling. 398. Hṙadamist, Hṙa(da)mizd m.: B Hṙadamizd; Hṙamizd, gen. Hṙamizday in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 304–306. For more literature and a discussion, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 99–100 and supplem. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 332; SCHOTTKY 1996: 223–225. ‒ P Son of the Georgian king Pʻarsman (858). ‒ D This name reflects an Iranian name seen in Northpont. (Theodosia, Tanais) ‘Ραδαμειστος, probably containing OIran. *fratama- ‘foremost’, cf. YAv. fratəma-, OPers. fratama- ‘foremost’ (see JUSTI 1895: 247a; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 99; cf. ABAEV 1949: 165; ZGUSTA 1955: 136f.; VASMER 1971: 146). Note also Gr. ΡΑΔΑΜΣΑΔΙΣ (see ALRAM 1986: 45). For the sound development *fra- > ra- in these names, see BIELMEIER 1989: 241; TOXTAS’EV 2013: 591. 399. Hrahat (gen. Hrahat-ay, ins. Hrahat-a-w) m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.55, 3.65 (1913=1991: 329 line 21ff., 330 line 13f., 352 line 6ff.; THOMSON 2006: 318–319, 339). ‒ P1 Son of Gazawon Kamsarakan; he was

Iranian personal names in Armenian

227

taken to the Anyišeli/Anyuš fortress, thereafter exiled beyond Sagastan and then returned to Armenia; he had a son named also Gazawon; early 5th century (KOGEAN 1926: 94–96; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 106–107). ‒ B2 tērn Ašocʻay Hrahat “Hrahat, the lord of Ašocʻ” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23 (1904=1985: 45 line 12; THOMSON 1991: 82). ‒ P2 Lord of Ašocʻ, who participated at the Artašat Council in 449 CE; otherwise unattested. ‒ B3 erkokʻean ordikʻn eranelwoy Kamsarakanin Aršawray, Nerseh tēr Širakay ew Hrahat norin ełbayr “Nerseh lord of Širak and Hrahat his brother” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 3.68 (1904=1985: 122 lines 9f.; THOMSON 1991: 176; also a number of attestations in gen. Hrahatay, ins. Hrahataw). – P3 Son of Aršawir Kamsarakan; brother of Nerseh Kamsarakan, lord of Širak. – For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 107–108; for the passage in the Bagaran inscription 631 CE, see Dšxoy (264) and Ṙahas (636). – D From Parth. Frahāt [prht] (Nisa), Awrōmān Φραάτης from OIran. *Fra-hāta- ‘merited’ or ‘obtained’ with the root han-, cf. Skt. sanóti ‘to win, gain’ < PIE *senh2- (MAYRHOFER 1974b: 206; MACKENZIE 1986: 112; LIVŠIC 2010: 129–130; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2013: 109; SCHMITT 1998: 179, 2016: 161); cf. also MPers. Fra/āhād m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 86, 2003: 37), Syr. Afrahāt and Frahād (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 35–36, 72; see also ASMUSSEN in Encyclopaedia Iranica 1, 1985: 570), NPers. Farhād; see further JUSTI 1895: 101–102. This name should be separated from *Fradāta- (pace HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 48; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 106; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 72; hesitantly: J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 582). At a later stage Armenian borrowed this name from NPers. Farhād in various forms such as Farhat, Fahrat, and Fēhrad, attested from the 15th century onwards (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 248), as well as Pʻarhad in the dialect of Łaradał (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 350a). 400. Hranoyš (mainly spelled Hranuš) f.: B1 Hranuš in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.3 (VARDANYAN 1985: 220; THOMSON 1985: 205). ‒ P1 Princess of the Arcruni family, mid-9th century. ‒ B2 Hranuš in ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN 1971: 157, 161, 193). ‒ P2 Daughter of Ašot Bagratuni, late 9th century. ‒ B3 Hranuš in an inscription from Sanahin (Loṙi), 1063 CE (ŁAFADARYAN 1957: 187 Nr. 179; DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 116–117 Nr. 218). ‒ P3 Queen, daughter of King Dawitʻ Anhołin. ‒ B4 Hranuš in an inscription from Hoṙomayr (Loṙi), 1286 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 315–316 Nr. 683). ‒ P4 Donator. ‒ D This name is certainly a feminine -anoyš-formation (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 19), but the first part is considered unclear (see JUSTI 1895: 131a and AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 109, rejecting an etymological connection with Arm. hur ‘fire’). I tentatively posit a base

228

Iranian personal names in Armenian

*Hran-, a short form of Parth. < OIran. *Frā̆nipāta- (cf. Gr. Φρανιπάτης, see LIVŠIC 2010: 125 Nr. 439); cf. also YAv. Frāniia- m., Frə̄nah- m., Frə̄nī- f. (on which see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 43–44; REMMER 2006: 118–125). Thus: OIran. *Frā̆n-anau̯ ša- > Arm. *Hran-anoyš- > Hranoyš through haplology, as in Vardanoyš (770) from Vardan-anoyš. Cf. JUSTI 1895: 131a. 401. *Hraseak (gen. Hrasekay) m.: B One finds a number of forms of the name of the fortress (called berd or dłeak): Hrasekay berd; gen.-dat. Hraškaberdoy, Hraskay berdoy, Hrasekay berdoy in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 2, 60, 63ff. (1861: 8, 247, 254ff., 263, 291). Note especially 2 (p. 8): Hrasekay berd i Hrasekay šinal “the fortress of Hrasek, built by Hrasek”. Haraškaberd and Hrškaberd in inscriptions from the Noravankʻ monastery in Vayocʻ Jor, 1221 and 1298 CE (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 211 Nr. 677, 215–216 Nr. 685). ̈ SCHMANN 1904: 446; Further, see ALIŠAN 1893: 98, 180ab-181a; HUB AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 109 (s.v. Ałtʻamar), 3, 1946: 110; ŁANALANYAN 1969: 204 Nr. 554; HAYTEŁBAṘ 3, 1991: 460–461. ‒ P Builder of the fortress Hrasekaberd / Hraškaberd in Vayocʻ Jor named after him. ‒ D Hraseak reflects MIran. *Frāsyāk, cf. MPers. Frāsyāg, variant name of Afrāsīāb, the wellknown figure in Iranian epic (RUSSELL 1988: 47–49 = 2004: 281–293; on Afrāsīāb see YARSHATER, Encyclopaedia Iranica 1, 1985: 570–576). The etymology suggested in J̌AHUKYAN 1970: 74 is untenable. 402. Hrat(n), Hrant (later also Hrand) m.: B Hrant (var. lect. Hratn) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 103). Hrant (var. lect. Hrat) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 41). Hratn in YOVHANNES̄ DRASXANAKERTC‘I 1912=1980: 20. Hrant and Hrand in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 18, 50. Hrant in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Goṙak (214). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects Parth. Frat [prt] m., a short name of such composite names as OIran. *Frata-farnah- ‘With eminent glory’, attested in Gr. Φραταφέρνης (SCHMITT 2011: 396–397, 2016: 167– 168) and probably Sogd. Fətufarn [βtwprn] m. (LURJE 2010: 148). Further, cf. Parth. Fratakān m., a patronymic form in the suffix -akān, Fratam m. from *Fratama- ‘the first’, perhaps also Gr. Φραταγούνη f. (SCHMITT ibid.). The derivation of Arm. Hrant from OIran. *Haru̯ anta- ‘protecting’ (JUSTI 1895: 40b) is groundless (SCHMITT 2011: 132). The interpretation as consisting of Arm. hur ‘fire’ -and has also been rejected (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 108; J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 59).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

229

403. Hratrin, Hrartin m.: B Hratrin-Datan (var. lect. Hrartin Tatan) SEBĒOS 9 (ABGARYAN 1979: 71). ‒ P Persian governor in Armenia under the reign of Xosrov II. ‒ D I tentatively derive Hratrin from a Parthian *Frataδēn(a) < OIran. *Frata-daina- ‘With eminent religion’ (cf. Hrant / Hrat(n) 402) and Dēn 256). Alternatively, one might start with the variant reading Hrartin and derive it from OIran. *Fravarti-ina-, hypocoristic to names with *Fravarti- (on which see Hawrtik 388 and Pʻrawortēs 866). 404. Hrew-šnom-Šapuh m.: B išxann Hreway Hrew-šnomšapuh “the prince of Hrew” in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.60 (1904=1985: 108; THOMSON 1991: 160). Attested also in EŁIŠĒ, see Harewšłom-Šapuh (385). ‒ P Persian general; further, see Hrewšołum (405). ‒ D This name, originally perhaps *Harewšnom-Šapuh consists of the place-name H(a)rew < OPers. Haraiva-, Parth. Harēw (a province in present-day Herāt, see BRANDENSTEIN / MAYRHOFER 1964: 124; LIVŠIC 2010: 188; cf. Syr. PN Arēv m. GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 39, probably also Gr. [Egypt] PN Ἀρειος < *Haraiva- SCHMITT 1975b: 15–16), šnum ‘joy, satisfaction’, honorary name found also in Xosrovšnum (343) (cf. MPers. šnōmag ‘satisfaction, contentment’, ManMPers. išnūm- [‘šnwm-] ‘to propitiate’, see MACKENZIE 1971: 80; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 94a) and Šapuh (562) (JUSTI 1895: 131a; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 48–49, 214). The place-name is attested in the same passage from Łazar Pʻarpecʻi (see above) and in Ašxarhacʻoycʻ (HEWSEN 1992: 74); cf. also Harew in SEBĒOS 28 (ABGARYAN 1979: 103, 271 n. 313). For -šnom-Šapuh, compare especially Parth. and MPers. Šābuhr-šnōm < ‘Šābuhr’s contentment’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 162; SCHMITT 2016: 206). 405. Hrewšołum m.: B Hrewšołum 2x in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.37 (1883=1984: 129, in the chapter title: yałags Hrewšłumay; in the table of contents [p. 53]: Hrewšołomay; GARSOÏAN 1989: 162–163). ‒ P Persian general related to the Armenian Aršakuni. GARSOÏAN (1989: 381) points out that he is not otherwise attested. HÜBSCHMANN (1897: 49), however, identifies him with Hrewšnom-Šapuh (404). ‒ D For the etymology of this name, see Hrew-šnomŠapuh (404). The -ł- remains unclear. One wonders whether it is due to contamination with Arm. šołom (spelled also as šłom-, šłum-) ‘adulator’. 406. *Hrudēn (gen. Hruden-ay) m.: B Gen. Hrudenay (var. lect. Hrodanay, Hro/ōdonay, Hrudineay, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI supplement to Book I (1913=1991: 89; THOMSON 2006: 123). ‒ P Iranian mythic hero, Ferēdūn, adversary of Aždahak (8). ‒ D Parth. Hrēdōn, MPers. Frēdōn, etc.

230

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(SCHMITT 2016: 211–212; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 32–33); note also Georg. Pridon (CHKEIDZE 2001: 488a). For the vocalic metathesis in Parth. Hrēdōn > Arm. Hrudēn, cf. *Zaradušt > *Z(u)radašt (see Zradašt, 315). 407. Čap m./f.?: B, P Es Čaps ka[n]knecʻi zxačʻs “I, Čap, erected this cross”, in an undated inscription on the pedestal of a cross-stone in the monastery of Vaładin/Orotnavankʻ, close to Sisian, in the historical province of Siwnikʻ (DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 105 Nr. 304). – D See Čapuk (408). 408. Čapuk m.: B, P In a post-1353 manuscript from Tʻavriz / Tebriz (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 158). – D Probably reflects Arm. čapuk ‘quick, supple’, an Iranian loanword; cf. MPers. čābuk ‘agile, nimble; excellent’ (JUSTI 1895: 156a; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 158; cf. HAB 3: 187–188). On the other hand, cf. MPers. m. PN Čabīg [cpyky], which has been derived from *čapa‘left’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 67 Nr. 265); compare Arm. dial. čap ‘left’ (HAYBRBBAṘ 3, 2004: 372). Cf. Čap (407). [409. Čar (gen. Čar-i) m.: B1 Kangnecʻaw xačʻs i barexawsutʻiwn Patron Čarin “This cross was erected as intercession for the patron Čar”, inscription on a cross-stone in the village of Aparaner in Ernǰak, province of Siwnikʻ, 1202 CE (ALIŠAN 1893: 370; SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 174; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 158). In an inscription from the monastery of Goš (Nor Getik), 1283 CE (DIVHAYVIM 6, 1977: 71 Nr. 140a; see also 18–19, 117). – P1 Father of Umē/ek, grandfather of Kʻarimatin, Čar (Nr. 2), and Vaxtʻang, all three princes of Tpʻłis (Tbilisi). – B2 In three inscriptions from the monastery of Goš (Nor Getik); the first one is undated, the others are from 1283 and 1301 CE (DIVHAYVIM 6, 1977: 69 Nr. 139, 71 Nr. 140a, 78 Nr. 156). Further, see SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 174; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 158 with lit. – P2 Prince of Manckert (Manazkert/Malazgirt), son of Umē/ek and the grandson of Čar (Nr. 1). – D From čar ‘means; remedy’ (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 158), an Iranian loanword (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 188; HAB 3: 191; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 24), cf. MPers. čār, čārag ‘means; remedy’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 21; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 124a). On the other hand, cf. MPers. m. PN Čarīg [clyky], which is considered to be of unknown origin (GIGNOUX 2003: 29 Nr. 83). Further, see Čarak (410). 410. Čarak (gen.-dat. Čarak-i) prob. m.: B, P Attested in a colophon of a 13th century Maštocʻ manuscript (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 126): Kʻristos Astuac ołormeay grołi sora Čaraki “Christ the God, be merciful to the writer

Iranian personal names in Armenian

231

of this, Čarak!”. – For a later attestation, see HARUTʻYUNYAN 2018: 208. – D WEITENBERG (2005: 271) mentions this name in his list of etymologically unidentifiable names. In my opinion, it reflects čarak ‘means; remedy’ (Paterica, Tʻovma Arcruni, Grigor Narekacʻi, etc.), itself an Iranian loanword, cf. MPers. čārag ‘means; remedy’ based on the Iranian verb *kar- / *čar- ‘to do, make’ from PIE *kwer- (cf. Čar, 409). An Iranian PN based on this appellative is unknown to me. Besides, the pattern of forming anthroponyms on the basis of nouns meaning ‘remedy’ is widespread in Armenian, e.g. Darman m. from the 15th century onwards, from darman ‘remedy’, an Iranian loanword, and Deł m. from the 13th century onwards, from deł ‘remedy’, a native Armenian word (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 20, 63–64). Note also Balasan m. from the 17th century onwards (later also f.) from balasan ‘balm, balsam, remedy’, an Arabic loanword (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 363). In view of these examples one may conclude that the Armenian personal name Čarak directly reflects the Armenian appellative čarak ‘remedy’ rather than the Iranian source form of the latter. The same holds for Darman. On the other hand, one finds Sogdian m. PN Carak [cr’k] (LURJE 2010: 164–165 Nr. 381) and Elam. Za-ra-ak-ka4 usually derived from Iran. *čaraka‘grazing, pasturing’ (HINZ 1975: 71; TAVERNIER 2007: 154). For this appellative, cf. ManParth. and ManMPers. čarag [crg] ‘pasture, grazing; flock’. This Iranian etymon is based on the verb *čarH- ‘to come and go’ from PIE *kwelh1-. It has also been borrowed in Armenian, producing a homonymous word, čarak ‘pasture, forage, fodder’. LURJE (2010: 165) points out that the Sogdian appellative cr’k ‘pasture’ “does not yield adequate semantics”. One wonders if these Iranian names belong to Arm. Čarak < MIran. *čārak ‘remedy’ (for the metathesis of the vocalic length, cf., e.g., ManMPers. wahār and NPers. bahār ‘spring’ vs. OPers. þūra-vāhara- ‘April/May’). Further, note MPers. m. PN Čarīg [clyky] (see Čar, 409). 411. Čihovr-Všnasp (Surēn) m.: B Xosrov` arkʻayn Parsicʻ zSurēn omn azgakan iwr, orum anunn ēr Čihovr-Všnasp, STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI (ASOŁIK) 1859: 85. Cf. Čihr Všnasp(-Su)h/rēn (413). ‒ P Persian hazarapet under Xosrov II. ‒ D See Čihr Všnaspuhēn (413). 412. Čihr-Burzēn (gen. Burzenay) m.: B Gen. Čihr-Burzenay in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 146) and KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 1 (MELIK‘ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 53). ‒ P Persian marzpan under Xosrov II. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, an OIran. *-aina-hypocoristicon to a shortened

232

Iranian personal names in Armenian

form of *Čiθra-br̥ zana- ‘das Geschlecht groß werden lassend, fördernd, voranbringend’ > Elam. Zí-ut-ra-bìr-za-na, Aram. Čiθra-barzan [štr-brzn] (see TAVERNIER 2007: 157 Nr. 4.2.420; SCHMITT forthc.). The former element reflects OIran. *čiθra- ‘seed, lineage, origin’ (or *čiθra- ‘visible form, appearance, face’) and is found in Parth. Čihrag [šhrk] m., Bactr. Σιυραγο m. from hypocoristic *Čiθra-ka- (see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 130; SCHMITT 2016: 204; for the appellative forms of *čiθra-, see BAILEY 1960: 18–19; NYBERG 1974: 55; DARYAEE 2002: 113–115; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 132a), as well as in Manačihr (425). And the latter element directly reflects MPers. Burzēn from OIran. *Br̥ z-aina- (see Burzēn, 186). If one tends to accept HÜBSCHMANN’s suggestion on Čihr-Všnaspuhēn (413), Čihr-Burzēn might similarly be emended to †Mihr-Burzēn (cf., in that case, MPers. Burz-Mihr etc., see GIGNOUX 1986: 64; SCHMITT 2016: 80). This is not compelling, however; composite names can include the elements Mihr and Čihr at the same time, cf. MPers. Burz-Mihr-Čihrēn (see GIGNOUX 1986: 64). Note also Čihr-Vłovn-Mihran in the same passage from SAMUĒL ANECʻI. Besides, the aforementioned composite *Čiθra-br̥ zana- firmly ascertains the status of Čihr-Burzēn. 413. Čihr-Všnasp-Suhēn (gen. -Suhen-ay) / Surēn, or Čihr-Všnaspuhēn (gen. -uhen-ay) m.: B Gen. Čihr-Všnasp-Su(r)henay in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 1 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 53). Gen. Čihr Všnaspuhenay in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 146). ‒ P Persian marzpan under Xosrov II. ‒ D HÜBSCHMANN (1897: 49–50, 54) points out that the names with Čihr are uncertain; he assumes that Všnaspuhēn (cf. also Všnasp-Suhēn) may stand for †Všnasp-Surēn (cf. Čihovr-Všnasp Surēn 411 in STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI), and Čihr-Všnasp might be read as Mihr-Všnasp (484). 414. Čihr-Vło(v)n-Mihran (gen. Mihranay) m.: B Gen. Čihr Vłovn Mihranay in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 146) and Čihr Vłon Mihranay in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 1 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 53). ‒ P Persian marzpan under Xosrov II. ‒ D For the first element, cf. Čihr-Burzēn (412); for Vłovn-Mihran, cf. Gołon Mihran (212). Madēs (gen. Mades-ay) → Niwkʻar Madēs (531) 415. Mažan (gen. Mažan-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Mažan and gen. Mažanay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.51, 2.53, 2.55, 2.66 (1913=1991: 180, 183, 185–186, 201; THOMSON 2006: 190, 193, 194–195, 209). ‒ P1 Son of Artašēs II (118);

Iranian personal names in Armenian

233

chief priest of the god Aramazd in Ani (kʻrmapet i yAni dicʻn Aramazday). ‒ B, P 2 See Mužan (496). ‒ D I wonder if this name reflects an OIran. patronymic in *-āna- to a shortened name with *Maz- ‘big, great’, cf. MPers. m. PNs Maz-anōš, Mazād and Mazāygāy (on these names see GIGNOUX 1986: 121); Elam. Ma-a-za-na, Ma-za (fem.) < *Mazā-, Ma-za-man-na < *Mazāmanah- ‘Having a great, noble mind’ (note Skt. mahā́ -manas- ‘hig-minded, magnanimous’, also a PN), Ma-za-me-ut-tar-ra and Ma-za-mi-ut-ra < *Mazā-miθra- ‘Great through Mithra’, etc. (see MAYRHOFER 1973: 197; TAVERNIER 2007: 243). Mahbanu f. → Mahewan (416) 416. Mahewan (gen. Mahewan-i and Mahewan-ay, both in the 13th century) m.: B1 Mahewan and gen. Mahewanay in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 59 (1861: 240, 242). He is called Manan (gen. Mananay) in ALIŠAN 1893: 221b. ‒ P1 Great prince, witness in a document from 1091 CE. ‒ B2 Mahewan and their family Mahewaneankʻ in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 60, 70 (1861: 247, 358). ‒ P2 Noble, son of brother (ełbōrordi) of J̌urǰ; fled to Ani after the capture of Bałaberd, 12th century. ‒ B3 STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 64 (1861: 266–267). Probably the same person is mentioned on a tombstone in Noravankʻ: Paron Mahewanay ē “(This grave) is of paron Mahewan” (ALIŠAN 1893: 201b, cf. 168b); cf. also DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 245 Nr. 810. ‒ P3 Of the princes of Bałkʻ, grandson of J̌urǰeancʻ, 13th century. ‒ B4 Mahewan išxani, tʻoṙ [Sen]ēkʻarema arkʻai in an inscription on a cross-stone at the church of Burtʻelašen, monastery of Noravankʻ in Vayocʻ Jor, 1277 CE; Ays ē hangist Mahewanin, tʻoṙn Senikʻarema in an inscription on a tombstone at the aforementioned cross-stone (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 242 Nrs. 790 & 791). ‒ P4 Prince, grandson of king Senē/ikʻarem. ‒ B5 Gen. Mahewana in an undated inscription on a cross-stone from Tʻanahat, Vayocʻ Jor (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 91 Nr. 257). ‒ P5 Priest. ‒ D This form has been linked with Mehewan (459) and Merhawan (470) (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 312) from OIran. *Miθra-bānu- ‘Miθra-radiance’. It seems possible to assume an underlying original OIran. *Māh(a/i)-bānu- ‘Having the splendour / radiance of the Moon(-god)’, with *bānu- as in Artawan (121) from OIran. *R̥ tabānu- and the aforementioned *Miθra-bānu-. Compare Sogd. f. PN Māxvām [m’xβ’mH], consisting of OIran. *Māh- ‘Moon’ and *bāman- ‘light’ (LURJE 2010: 232 Nr. 642; cf. ÈTIMSLOVIRAN 5, 2015: 343), the latter being another formation of the same verbal root *bā- ‘to shine’. Later on, OArm. *Maha/iwan might yield Mehewan (459) (cf. dahekan ‘coin, drachma’ >

234

Iranian personal names in Armenian

dehekan, see AVAGYAN 1973: 366–367) and thus blend with Merhawan / Meh(r)ewan (470) < *Miθra-bānu- (cf. also the vacillation Artawan / Artewan, 121). Conflation of the *Miθra- and *Māh(a/i)- elements is possibly observable also in other instances such as Mehen (458) and Mehrewandak / Mehandak (466). Note that all the attestations for Mahewan stem from the province of Siwnikʻ and thus form a stable tradition. At a later period one finds Arm. f. PN Mahbanu (daughter of Trdat the Great and sister of Xosrov II Kotak, attested in a Georgian source, see MELIKʻSET-BEK 2013: 298, 300, 302) reflecting OIran. *Māh(a/i)-bānu-. But here the second element should probably be identified with NPers. bānū ‘lady’ (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 169; cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 49). Mahi f. → Mahnik (417) 417. Mahnik f.: B, P In the dialect of Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 679a). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as an ik-hypocoristicon to a feminine version of OIran. m. PN *Māhina-, hypocoristic to *Māh ‘Moon’ reflected in MPers. m. PN Māhin (GIGNOUX 1986: 112 Nr. 541, 2003: 45 Nr. 193); thus: *Mahin-ik > Mahnik. For feminine PNs derived from *Māh ‘Moon’, cf. MPers. > Syr. Māh-duxt (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 95), MPers. Māhšī (GIGNOUX 1986: 113), Arm. Mahi attested from the mid-16th century onwards (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 170); see also Mahewan (416). 418. Mahuk (gender unknown): B, P A[y]s ē hankist Mahukin “This is the grave of Mahuk” on a tombstone from the village of Vałašen in Gełarkʻunikʻ, 1546 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 180 Nr. 740). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects OIran. PN *Māh-uka- > MPers. m. PN Māhōg, hypocoristic in *-uka- to *Māh ‘Moon’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 113 Nr. 543). Mahri-xan f. → Marhan (451) 419. Mam f.: B kin mi Mam anun gay i Parsicʻ “a woman named Mam comes from Parskʻ” in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 100. ‒ P A woman from Persia. ‒ D Reflects NPers. mām ‘mother’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 50); cf. also Mamakʻ (421) from the 13th century onwards. The appellative is a nursery word widespread in IE and non-IE languages, cf. Arm. mam, mama ‘grandmother; mother’ (see MARTIROSYAN 2010: 446), found also as a f. PN Mama(y) from the 12th century onwards (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 176–182; cf. JUSTI 1895: 189a).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

235

Compare Syriac Māmā (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 95–96). For Mam and Mamakʻ, cf. Pap (604) and Papakʻ (605). 420. Mamak m.(f.): B1 Mamak Mamikonean in SEBĒOS 16, 21, 23 (ABGARYAN 1979: 87–88, 94, 95; THOMSON 1999: 32–33, 41, 42). ‒ P1 Prince. ‒ B, P 2 (prob. f.) Gen. Mamaki-n in an undated colophon (LALAYEAN 1915: 136; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 180). ‒ D Compare f. PNs Mam (419) and Mamakʻ (421). Cf. Elam. PN (gender unknown) Mamakka (for a discussion, see MAYRHOFER 1973: 187; TAVERNIER 2007: 334; cf. JUSTI 1895: 189a). Note Syriac PN Māmā, which refers to both women and men (5x f., 3x m. GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 95–96). 421. Mamakʻ f.: B1 In an inscription from Ganjasar (Arcʻax), 1276 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 51 Nr. 125). ‒ P1 Wife of Barseł. ‒ B, P 2 On a crossstone from Paṙavajor (Arcʻax), prob. 12–13th cent. CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 77 Nr. 232). ‒ B3 In an inscription from Vačaṙ in Arcʻax (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 79 Nr. 237). ‒ P3 Donator. ‒ B4 On a cross-stone from Herher (Vayocʻ Jor), 1218 CE (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 50 Nr. 130). ‒ P4 Wife of Kʻatl. ‒ B5 In an inscription from Arates (Vayocʻ Jor), prob. 1270s CE (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 128 Nr. 367). ‒ P5 Donator. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 182). ‒ D See Mam (419) and Mamak (420). 422. Mayēn m.: B “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 151). UXEPISKOPOS 2.37 (1871.2: 64). ‒ P Priest of the other Aruč (miws Arčoy), early 7th century. ‒ D This name may reflect MPers. m. PNs Māhēn [m’ḥyn], cf. Māh [m’ḥn] (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 111–112) with replacement of the intervocalic -h- with y-glide before a front vowel. Less probably, one might interpret Mayēn as hypocoristic in OIran. *-aina- to a short form of names with *Māhi/ī- (cf. PN in Olbia Μαιφαρνος and Awrōmān Μαιφόρρης < *Māhi-farn-, see MAYRHOFER 1973: 185–186 with fn. 186, 1974b: 206; cf. VASMER 1971: 142, with *Māyā-), or *Māya- (cf. Parth. Māyak [myk] m., see SCHMITT 2016: 142 Nr. 307). TANĒS

423. Manak m. B zišxann Basenoy zManak in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.9 (1883=1984: 19 line 7; GARSOÏAN 1989: 77). ‒ P Prince of Basean and perhaps nahapet of the Orduni house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 386). ‒ D Hypocoristic to such names as Manačirh (425), Manasp (427) and Manawaz (428) (JUSTI 1895: 521; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 51; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 191–192; GARSOÏAN 1989: 386). Compare Sogd. m. PN Mānak [m’n’kk, m’nk], which has

236

Iranian personal names in Armenian

been compared with Sogd. m’n’k ‘thought, opinion, spirit, heart, conscience’ (SIMS-WILLIAMS apud LURJE 2010: 229). Another Armenian hypocoristic form to these names is Manēn (435). 424. Manač (gen. Manač-i) m.: B, P tun Manači ‘house of Manač’, i.e. ‘house of Ṙštuni princes’ in ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYANMELIKʻYAN 1971: 108/109, 220 fn. 102). ‒ D This name or family name, in my opinion, is a shortened form of Manačihr (425), great prince of the Ṙštuni house. 425. Manačihr, Manačirh (gen. -i or -ay) m.: B1 Manačirh 2x, gen. Manačerhay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.10 (1883=1984: 21–22; GARSOÏAN 1989: 78–79); several attestations for nom. Manačihr (var. lect. Manačirh) nahapet Ṙštuneacʻ, and gen. Manačhr-i (var. lect. Manačihri, Manačihray, Manačirhay, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.85, 3.6–7, 3.15 (1913=1991: 231, 251, 262–264, 273). ‒ P1 Manačirh / Manačihr Ṙštuni, “Great prince” (mec išxan) and “lord of the realm” (ašxarhatēr), presumably the nahapet of Ṙštuni house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 253 fn. 10, 386). He ordered eight hundred innocent men to be thrown into the Lake Van from a height (PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.10), which was later called kʻar Manakert (TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.20: 1887=1991: 229) or Manačihri berd “fortress of Manačihr” (HAYTEŁBAṘ 3, 1991: 680–681) or Čʻar Manačełi hruandan “Cape of Evil Manačeł” (CILVAN 1899: 198b, 200a n. 4); Manačeł is a curious by-form of Manačihr attested in ANANUN (ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI) in genitive Manačeł-i (DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN 1971: 95 line 1, cf. also 109 fn. 2 and 218 n. 80). Gen. Manačhri in TAŠEAN 1895: 573b. ‒ B2 zišxann Amatuneacʻ Manačihr (Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 56). ‒ P2 Prince from the house of Amatunikʻ, associate of Vasak Siwni. ‒ For other attestations of this name, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 192–193. ‒ D MPers. Man-čihr [mncyh(l), mnwchl’n] m., cf. YAv. Manuš.čiθra- m., literally ‘Manu(š)-Sproß’ > “in Wirklichkeit der ‘ManuSohn’”, as well as NPers. manāčihr, an unclear form which has been explained as “au visage clair, ouvert” (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 51; BENVENISTE 1927: 763–764, 1966: 115–116; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 192; GARSOÏAN 1989: 386; for the Iranian forms, see MAYRHOFER 1971: 8–9, 1977b: 61 with ref.; GIGNOUX 1986: 115, 2003: 45; SCHMITT 2006: 171). For the component čihr, see Čihr-Burzēn (412). 426. Mananoyš f.: B, P Grammarians mention Mananoyš as an example of derivative feminine patronyms: ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 14 (transl. of Diony-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

237

sius Thrax), 140 (Ananun Mekničʻ). ‒ D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 195) interprets this name as a composite of m. (later f.) PN Manan and Anoyš (24), “Manan’s daughter”; note that the same grammarians mention Manan among masculine names (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 16, 140, 142). One might alternatively think of the first component in such names as in Manačihr (425), Manasp (427) and Manawaz (428). Cf. i Manay Mananoyš “Mananoyš (derives) from Man” beside Trdatuhi < Trdat by grammarian DAWITʻ PʻILISOPʻAY (ADONCʻ 1915: 105). 427. Manasp m.: B ew zManasp Xorxoṙuneacʻ zišxann małxazunean tan “and Manasp prince Xorxoṙuni from the małxazunean house” in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.12 (1883=1984: 26 line 11; GARSOÏAN 1989: 82). ‒ P Prince, presumably nahapet of the Xorxoṙuni house and małxaz as the predecessor of Garǰoyl 200 (GARSOÏAN 1989: 386). ‒ D Consists of *Man- (Manačihr 425 and Manawaz 428) and Middle Iranian *asp ‘horse’ (JUSTI 1895: 486, cf. 189b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 51 fn. 2). SCHMITT (1984: 329) lists this name with such possessive composites (type A1) as Druasp (268) and Manačihr (425). GARSOÏAN (1989: 386) posits Middle Iranian *Manāsp ‘spiritual steed’. I alternatively assume a composite with the Middle Iranian word for ‘house’ (ManParth., ManMPers. mān ‘house, dwelling’: DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 225a); thus ‘possessing house and horses’; typologically compare YAv. Vīrāspa- m. ‘possessing men and horses’ (cf. Viroy 802). 428. Manawaz (gen. Manawaz-ay) m.: B1 Manawaz and gen. Manawazay MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.12 (1913=1991: 38 lines 4ff.; THOMSON 2006: 85– 86). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 108). ‒ P1 Son of the eponymous Armenian hero Hayk; from him the Manawazean principality is derived. ‒ B2 zManawaz išxann kołbacʻocʻ in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.12 (1883=1984: 26 lines 9f.; GARSOÏAN 1989: 82). ‒ P2 Prince of Kołb (GARSOÏAN 1989: 387). He might be identified with Manawaz, prince of the Jorocʻ district (Manawaz išxann Jorocʻ ašxarhin) who accompanied St. Nersēs to Caesarea according to LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25; see also AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 197; GARSOÏAN 1989: 387 with ref.). ‒ For the Manawazean house, see TOUMANOFF 1963 passim; MARKWART 1966: 282, 302–303; GARSOÏAN 1989: 387. ‒ D This name is probably related with Gr. Μονόβαζος king of Adiabene with a hypocoristic by-name Βαζαῖος (JUSTI 1895: 189b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 50–51; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 196). The second element is usually derived from OIran. *bāzu- ‘arm’, cf. Av. bāzu- ‘id.’, Arm. LW bazuk ‘arm,

238

Iranian personal names in Armenian

forearm’ (see Bazuk 147), Skt. bāhú- ‘arm, forearm’ (BENVENISTE 1927: 763–764, 1966: 115–116; INGLIZEAN 1937: 277 fn. 78; J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 55). It is remarkable that *Bāz is also reflected in the name of Manawaz’s son Baz (143). For a discussion of the second element, however, see Pʻaṙnawaz 855 (cf. also Amir-vaz, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 137). One can alternatively reconstruct OIran. *Mana-u̯ āzah- ‘He who promotes the mind/spirit’ (cf. GARSOÏAN 1989: 387, *Mana-u̯ āzā- ‘progressing through the spirit’) consisting of the word for ‘mind’ and a second element as in OIran. *Dainā-vāzah- ‘Die Religion fördernd’: YAv. Daēnāuuāzah- m., Gr. (Awrōmān) Δηνόβαζος, etc. (see MINNS 1915: 44; MAYRHOFER 1974b: 206, 1977b: 34). Yet another possibility would be OIran. *Mana-u̯ āza- ‘He who has power of mind’ (cf. Vazgēn 717). Cf. Zortʻuaz (309). Manawšē f. (1721 CE) → Banawšay (156) 429. Mangen m.: B Mangen Amatuneacʻ tēr in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42). ‒ P Lord of Amatunikʻ. ‒ D I interpret this name as a -gen-extension (cf. Babgēn 133 and Vazgēn 717) to names with OIran. *manah- ‘mind’ (see Manačihr 425, Manawaz 428 and Manēč 434). Alternatively, one might assume hypocoristic in -ēn to Mankasar/Mangasar (439), which is not plausible since this name is attested later and its main and original form is Mankasar rather than Mangasar. 430. Mandēš f.: B, P Gen. Mandēši-n on a tombstone from 1666 CE, in Stampōloy patmutʻiwn by EREMIA ČĒLĒPI (STAMPPATM 2, 1932: 560; see also AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 198), 17th century. ‒ D I tentatively propose a connection with Gr. Μανδάνη f., etc. (see f. PN Mandu 432). However, the ending -ēš is unclear. One might explain it, perhaps, from an earlier -ēž (cf. NPers. Manēža f., see Manižaw 438) through devoicing; cf. the fluctuation in Aršēs/z/š (101). Remains uncertain. 431. Mandin m.: B Gen. Mandini in an inscription from 1701 CE (SMBATEANCʻ 1896: 258; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 198). ‒ P Tʻiflizecʻi (of Tbilisi) Mandin. ‒ Family name Mandinean in Tʻiflis/Tbilisi (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 198; see also AVETISYAN 2010: 223b). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as hypocoristic in OIran. *-ina- to a shortened form of MPers. m. PN Māndād (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 115 Nr. 560; note also Mandād m. in JUSTI 1895: 189b). Thus: *Mānd-ina- > Arm. Mandin. Further, note Mandō in an undated manuscript from Vaspurakan (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 199).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

239

432. Mandu f.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.51 (1913=1991: 180 line 14; THOMSON 2006: 190). ‒ P Concubine (harč) of Argam (79). ‒ D This name probably reflects MPers. *Mand-ōy, hypocoristic to Gr. (Herodotus, also later in Asia Minor) f. PN Μανδάνη from OIran. *Mandanā- f., compared with Skt. mandána- ‘pleasing, exhilarating’ (see SCHMITT 2002: 60, 2011: 234–235; REMMER in SZR 2009: 215; see also MITCHELL 2007: 163, Μανδάνα; for the Indo-Iranian appellative, see MAYRHOFER EWAIA 2, 1996: 299–300). Cf. JUSTI 1895: 190a (with Mandōē) and AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 198. For the ending -u, cf. Dšxu vs. Dšxoy (264); see also Erax-naw-u (273) and Mihru (483). Mandō m. → Mandin (431) 433. Maneak (spelled also Maniak, gen. Mani(a)k-ay) m.f.: B1 m. aṙ Maniak išxann Hoṙomoc‘, or anuaneal koc‘ēin Gēorg “to Maniak, prince of hoṙomkʻ, named Gēorg”; also attested in gen. Manikay and Maniakay in MATTʻĒOS URH ̇ AYECʻI [12th cent.] 1991: 68–72, 102; Maneak in ARISTAKĒS LASTIVERTC‘I 7, 10 (YUZBAŠYAN 1963: 44, 52, 1968: 72, 79, 151 n. 3, 155 nn. 4–6 with ref.). – P1 Byzantine prince, general, named also Gēorg. His father was also named Maneak. ‒ B, P 2 f. (according to the modern orthography, Manyak) This f. PN is widespread in various regions of modern Armenia, especially in Loṙi region and surroundings. The earliest record in my personal inquiries concerns Manyak Andreasyan (maiden surname: Caturyan), born in the Łšlał district of Łarakʻilisa (later Kirovakan, now Vanadzor) in 1910 (Anoush Sargsyan and family, pers. comm.). Note also the family name Manyakyan (AVETISYAN 1987: 138). – D This name, in my opinion, reflects Parth. Manyak [mnyk] < OIran. *Manyaka-, cf. Syriac m. PN Manyāk, Elam. Man-ya-(ak/ik-)ka, Northpont. Iran. (Olbia) Μανιαγος, as well as composites with Manya- (MACKENZIE 1986: 111; SCHMITT 1998: 190, 2016: 127; LIVŠIC 2010: 107); probably derived from OIran. *manyaka- ‘necklace’ (ZGUSTA 1955: 114 § 143; HINZ 1975: 160; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 96; LIVŠIC 2010: 107). Other scholars present these names without an etymology or with a connection to a different etymon (BENVENISTE 1966: 86–87; SCHMITT 1968: 68, 1998: 190, 2016: 127; MAYRHOFER 1973: 189; WEBER 2003; TAVERNIER 2007: 240–241; cf. also HINZ 1975: 159–160). For the typology of names with such semantics, note the Armenian m. PN Gind transparently reflecting the appellative gind ‘earring’ (see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 471–472); of other traditions, cf., e.g., Turk. f. PN Bäzäk ‘Schmuck, Zierat’ (RÁSONYI 1976: 221).

240

Iranian personal names in Armenian

OIran. *manya-ka- ‘necklace’ has been borrowed into Armenian maneak ‘necklace’ and Gr. μανιάκης m. ‘necklace, torc, worn of gold by Persians and Gauls’ (MAYRHOFER KEWA 2, 1963: 556–557, 574–575, 584–585 and EWAIA 2, 1996: 293ff., 313, MAYRHOFER 1974a; SCHMITT 1967b; BELARDI 1969; OLSEN 1999: 374, 894, 926; BEEKES 2010, 2: 901). Others consider Arm. maneak borrowed from Gr. μανιάκης (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 363; HAB 3: 252–253; J̌AHUKYAN 2010: 507b), which is less probable. 434. Manēč m.: B1 išxann Gnuneacʻ Manēč in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25). ‒ P1 Prince of the Gnuni house. ‒ B2 Manēč Apahuneacʻ tēr “Manēč, lord of the Apahunikʻ” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.65 (1913=1991: 350 line 6; THOMSON 2006: 337); Manēč: i tohmēn Apahuneacʻ “from the house of the Apahunikʻ”, išxann Apahuneacʻ “the prince of the Apahunikʻ” in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 86, 186; THOMSON 1982: 94, 144); tērn Apahuneacʻ Manēč “Manēč, the lord of the Apahunikʻ” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23 (1904= 1985: 45; THOMSON 1991: 82). – P2 Prince/Lord of the the Apahunikʻ, participant of the Artašat Council. ‒ Grammarians mention Manēč as an example of derivative masculine patronym in -ēč, with a younger by-form Manayč in the Gorday dialect: ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 14 (transl. of Dionysius Thrax), 140 (Ananun Mekničʻ), 170 (Movsēs Kʻerdoł), cf. 206 (Stepʻannos Siwnecʻi); see also HÜBSCHMANN 1901: 50 = 1976: 394; MURADYAN 1994–95: 71. – D From Parth. m. PN Manēč [mnyš] < *Man-ai̯ ča-, hypocoristic to a shortened form of names with *manah- ‘mind’, cf. MPers. Manēz [mnycy], Elam. Manezza, Gr. Μοναίσης (a Parthian noble), Lat. Monaeses (JUSTI 1895: 190; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 51; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 199; GERSHEVITCH 1969: 204; MAYRHOFER 1973: 188; HINZ 1975: 158; SCHMITT 1984: 327, 330, 2016: 127; GIGNOUX 1986: 115; HUYSE 1988: 22; J̌AHUKYAN 1993: 265; TAVERNIER 2007: 238; LIVŠIC 2010: 108). Further, cf. Manačihr 425, Manasp 427, Manawaz 428 and Manižaw/Man(i)žō (438). For the ending, see Aruēč (104); cf. Aršēz (99). 435. Manēn m.: B Sepuh mi Amatuneacʻ Manēn anun “A lesser noble (sepuh) of the Amatunikʻ, called Manēn” in EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 92 line 11; THOMSON 1982: 144). ‒ P Sepuh of the Amatunikʻ, participant of the Battle of Avarayr. ‒ D Hypocoristic to Manačihr (425), etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 51, 90 fn. 2; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 200). 436. Manēs m.: B, P Son of the Catholicos of Sis, Tʻēodoros, mid-16th century (ALIŠAN 1885: 536; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 200). ‒ D This name perhaps consists of the onomastic element *Man- (cf. Manačihr 425) and the

Iranian personal names in Armenian

241

ending -ēs as in Artašēs 118 (unless reflecting Lat. Monaeses or the like, cf. Manēč 434). For the pair Manēs vs. Manēč, cf. Arues (103) vs. Aruēč (104). 437. Manitʻ m.: B, P Grammarians mention Manitʻ as an example of derivative masculine patronym in -itʻ: ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 14 (transl. of Dionysius Thrax), 140 (Ananun Mekničʻ: Manitʻ vs. Manan). ‒ D This name is, in my opinion, hypocoristic in -itʻ (cf. Zuitʻ 312, Tiritʻ 837) to *Manahnames (cf. Manačihr 425, Manēč 434, etc.). 438. Manižaw, Manžō f.: B, P 1 Manižaw in an undated manuscript (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 200). According to Ačaṙyan (ibid.), it should be read as /Manižō/ rather than /Manžav/. This is now confirmed by the following entry, which was unknown to Ačaṙyan. ‒ B, P 2 Manžō-n (with the article -n) in a colophon of 1654 (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.3, 1984: 607 Nr. 926). ‒ D This name reflects NPers. Manēža f., the name of Afrāsyāb’s daughter (cf. Manēč 434). Manišak f. → Manušak (440) [439. Mankasar (spelled also Mangasar) m.: B1 Gen. Mankaysari-n in an inscription on silver cover of a manuscript, 1347 CE (YOVSĒPʻEAN 1930: 37–39). ‒ P1 Husband of Aslan-xatʻun. ‒ B, P 2 A few attestations from the 14th century onwards, as well as family name Mank/gasar-ean, -encʻ attested from the 15th century onwards, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 202; AVETISYAN 2010: 223a, 224a). ‒ D This name consists of manuk ‘child’, a-conjunction and sar ‘head’, thus: ‘Head/Teacher of children’; compare Arm. m. PNs Mankawag (15th cent.) and Manktawag (13th cent. onwards), composed of the same word manuk (pl./coll. mank-ti) ‘child’ and awag ‘chief, superior’ (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 201–204). NALBANDJAN (1971a: 9–10, 19, 1971b: 222, 1977: 208–209; see also GREPPIN 1978–79: 431) derives this name from OIran. *magna-sāra- (with metathesis *-gn- > -ng-) reflected in Oss. bæğæmsar / bæğænsar ‘bareheaded’ (ABAEV 1949: 29, ABAEV IÈSOJA 1, 1958: 246; cf. CHEUNG 2002: 171). All descendants of the Iranian word for ‘naked, bare’, except Avestan, point to *bagna-, with initial *b-, and Av. maγna- has been explained by (partial) assimilation: b…n > m…n (CHEUNG 2002: 172). However, others posit an OIran. *magna- (from IE *negwno-, cf. Skt. nagná-, Arm. merk, etc., see MAYRHOFER EWAIA 2, 1996: 5–6; MARTIROSYAN 2010: 463–465). So the reconstruction *magna-sāra- is not per se problematic. Nevertheless, Nalbandjan’s etymology of Arm. PN Mangasar is not convincing because:

242

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(1) this Iranian appellative is not found in personal names, (2) I see no solid reason for rejecting Ačaṙyan’s etymology (pace GREPPIN 1978–79: 431, considering it “indeed an awkward suggestion”). 440. Manušak m.f.: B1 m. Hayr Manušak` Xačʻinay vanakan in ANANIA MOKACʻI KATʻOŁIKOS (MKRTČ‘EAN 1897: 134b). ‒ P1 Abbot in Xačʻēn, 10th century. ‒ B2 f. Gen. Manušaki in a colophon from 1298 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 829 Nr. 665). ‒ P2 Mother of Kirakos and wife of Mušeł. ‒ B3 f. In a post-1331 colophon (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 236 Nr. 293e). ‒ P3 Daughterin-law (harsn) of recipient Hitʻum. ‒ For later attestations (Manišak, Manuš, Manōš(a), Manošak), see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 201. Dialectal records include (all fem.): Kʻesab Mεnəš, Mεnnəš (Č‘OLAK‘EAN 1986: 223); Hamšen Maniš (KIWLES̄ ER ̄ EAN 1900: 121a); Sebastia Manuš, Manušak (GABIKEAN 1952: 679a); Bałēš/Bitlis Manišak (TARŌNEAN 1961: 145); Łaradał Mnešak (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 352a). ‒ D See Banawšay (156). 441. Manučʻar m.: B, P 1 Gen. Manučʻari-n on a tombstone from Karmrašen (Vayocʻ Jor), 1279 CE (ALIŠAN 1893: 109; DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 44 Nr. 115). ‒ B2 Gen. Manočʻari-n on a tombstone from Arcʻax, 1751 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 138 Nr. 461). ‒ P2 Father of Xačʻatōr. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 213. ‒ D See Manačihr 425 (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 213). 442. Manpur f.: B, P Karapet episkopos, 16th century (see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 214). ‒ D I tentatively suggest a composition of ManParth., ManMPers. mān ‘house, dwelling’ and pur [pwr] ‘much, very’ or purr ‘full’ (see BOYCE 1977: 75; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 225a, 286b); thus: ‘Having many houses’ (or ‘Having a full house’). Compare Elam. Manapuruš [Ma-na-pu-ru-iš] f. (MAYRHOFER 1973: 187 Nr. 8.931), which has been interpreted as *Mānapōru-š ‘having many houses’ (HINZ 1975: 158; TAVERNIER 2007: 484). The Armenian name Manpur, albeit a hapax attested in the 16th century, may be directly derived from this Iranian name. Note that both names refer to women. 443. Maštocʻ, Maštʻocʻ, Mašdocʻ (gen. -i, ins. -i-w) m.: B1 Maštocʻ in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 7, 71 (1861: 18, 363). ‒ P1 Archbishop (metrapōlit) of the province of Siwnikʻ, successor of Grigoris; 4th century. ‒ B2 Nom. Maštʻocʻ, gen. Maštʻocʻ-i, abl. (z-)Maštʻocʻ-ē, ins. Maštʻocʻ-i-w in KORIWN (ABEŁYAN / MAKSOUDIAN 1941=1985: 22, 36, 44, 46, 60, 78, 86, 90, 94). Maštocʻ in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.10 (1913=1991: 120). Nom. Maštocʻ, gen.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

243

Maštocʻ-i, abl. i Maštʻocʻ-ē in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.10–11, 1.19, 2.38 (1904=1985: 13–17, 38, 70). For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 214–215. ‒ P2 Vardapet (‘teacher, master’) also called Mesrop, from the Hacʻekacʻ village (in the district of Tarōn), son of Vardan. He created the Armenian alphabet ‒ B3 Abl. i Mašdocʻē Xoṙxoṙuneacʻ episkoposē in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 78, 81). Abl. i Maštocʻē Xorxoṙuneacʻ epi̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 122). ‒ P3 skoposē in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.7 (ARA Bishop of the house of Xor/ṙxoṙunikʻ, 6th century. ‒ B4 Nom. Maštocʻ and gen. Maštocʻi in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (TʻOSUNYAN 1996: 150, 166, 184, cf. 368) and KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI (MELIK‘-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 81, 87). Nom. Mašdocʻ and gen. Mašd/tocʻi in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 129, 168–169, 175). ‒ P4 Maštocʻ Ełivardecʻi (or Sewanecʻi), Catholicos of Armenia, predecessor of Yovhannēs Drasxanakertcʻi, 9th century. ‒ D I propose to derive this name from Parth. Māšt [m’št-] m. (SCHMITT 2016: 123) and MPers. Maštag [mštky] m., Maštagāy [mštk’y] m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 121), names of unclear origin. On the other hand, note OIran. *Masišta- ‘greatest’ > Babyl. Ma-si-iš-tu4 m. and Gr. Μασίστης (see ZADOK 2009: 267; SCHMITT 2015: 254; cf. J̌AHUKYAN 1988: 73 in relation with the Armenian name), as well as MPers. Masd-ōš m., interpreted as bahuvrīhi consisting of Masd < Mazdā and ōš ‘intelligence’ (GIGNOUX 2003: 47 Nr. 213) and Northpont. Iran. Μαστας (cf. DALALYAN 2002: 13, comparing it with Arm. Maštocʻ), Μαστους, etc. (ZGUSTA 1955: 115–117). The suffix -ocʻ is frequent in Armenian names, whether native or borrowed. Note especially Tirocʻ (843) beside Tiros (841) from MPers. m. PN Tīrōs. For earlier etymological treatments of Arm. Maštocʻ, see ADONCʻ 2006 (< 1925): 9–10 with fn. 2; FNTGLEAN 1926a; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 214, AČARY ̇ AN 1984: 303–304; MNAC‘AKANYAN 1979; J̌AHUKYAN 1988: 72–73; A. MARTIROSJAN 1988: 46–47; G. SIMONYAN 1988; DALALYAN 2001: 107– 108; PETROSYAN 2006: 49–51. 444. Maraspand m.: B Ew aceal zna artakʻs kʻan zaparansn` mucin i srah mi, zor Kʻataki Hndukn kočʻen` yaparansn Maraspand kočʻecʻeloy “And taking him out of the palace, they put him in a hall called ‘the house of the Indians’ in a palace belonging to him called Maraspand” in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.13 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 148; transl. DOWSETT 1961: 92). ‒ P Probably a person (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 51). ARA ̇ KʻELYAN (1983: 370b) takes it as a place name. Note the place name Maraspan (i Maraspan tełwoǰ) in the following sentence of the same passage from MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.13. ‒

244

Iranian personal names in Armenian

D Reflects MPers. m. PN Māraspand (see GIGNOUX 1986: 116 Nr. 567) from OIran. *Manθra-spanta- ‘Holy word’ (for these two elements, see Marhan 415 and Spandarat 707); cf. also ZorMPers. Mahraspand (DE BLOIS / SIMSWILLIAMS 2006: 136a), Arab. Māraspand in Tabari, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 51; cf. JUSTI 1895: 191). Margaray m.f. → Margarē (445) [445. Margarē, Margar(ay) m. (also Margara f.): B1 Margarē in a colophon from the Anapat menastan (‘convent’) in the J̌ awrmayri district, Ayrarat, 1187 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 248). ‒ P1 Monk. ‒ B2 Margarē and gen. Margarēi in an inscription from the 12th or 13th cent. (ALIŠAN 1890: 175; see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 232–233 for more detail and lit.). ‒ For more attestations from the 13th century onwards, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 233–239 and supplem. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 333–334 (Margarē, Margaray and Margar) and HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984 index (Margarē and Margarek). Note also Markʻara in the dialect of Łarabał (GRIGORYAN-SPANDARYAN 1971: 319 Nr. 23). Fem. Margara (sister of Semek 679) is found in a colophon from 1606 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 228). ‒ D This name reflects Arm. margarē ‘prophet’ (an Iranian LW, cf. Sogd. mārkāre [m’rkr’y] ‘sorcerer’ vs. Parth. māregar ‘sorcerer, incantator’, see HAB 3: 276–277; BIELMEIER 1994: 34; OLSEN 1999: 894; GIPPERT 2005: 155f.,164) or an Iranian name based on the corresponding etymon. The latter derives from OIran. *manθra- ‘formula, saying, mantra’, which is found in a number of m. PNs such as YAv. Mąθrauuāka-, MPers. Mā̆hrād, Māhr-būd, Mār-ābād, etc. (see Marhan 451 with references). The late by-form Margaray may be hypocoristic (cf., e.g., Artay 113, Varday 766). 446. Margarit f.: B1 On a small white cross-stone in the village of Harcʻhangist/Čʻovdar, brought from the Mlznaberd (Macnaberd) monastery, Arcʻax/Ganjak, 1154 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 264–265 Nr. 1024). ‒ P1 Daughter of Uxtik (590); she erected the cross-stone. ‒ B2 Gen.-dat. Marg[ar]tay in a colophon from 1215 CE (HAYJEṘHIS XIII, 1984: 93 Nr. 56). ‒ P2 Relative of scribe Xačʻatur. ‒ B3 Margarit in a 13th century colophon from Anarzaba (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 577 Nr. 468c). ‒ P3 Mother of Vardan. ‒ B4 In a colophon from Gołtʻn, 1336 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 281). ‒ P4 Granddaughter of recipient Šaxənšax. ‒ B, P 5 Gen. Margarti-n on a cross-stone from Herher, a village in Vayocʻ Jor (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 66 Nr. 184); earlier read as Marpatin (ALIŠAN 1893: 111; AČAṘANJN 3,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

245

1946: 270). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 240–242 and HAYJEṘHIŠ passim. Recorded, e.g., in the dialect of Bałēš/Bitlis, Margrit (TARŌNEAN 1961: 145) ‒ D This name probably reflects Parth. m. PN Margārit [mrgryt], corresponding to Gr. Μαργαρίτης (cf. also Lat. Margarites) from μαργαρίτης ‘pearl’; cf. ManParth. morγārīd [mwrg’r(‘)yd] ‘pearl’, MPers., NPers. morwārīd (for the forms, see LIVŠIC 2010: 109 Nr. 340; SCHMITT 2016: 128 Nr. 276; on the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 56; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 234a). The issues of the nature of relationship between the Greek and Iranian forms and the ultimate origin of this term have been heavily debated (see GERSHEVITCH 1989; BRUST 2008: 434– 443; CIANCAGLINI 2008: 207; BEEKES 2010.2: 904–905). Regardless of these issues, the Armenian word margarit ‘pearl’, attested from the preliterary epic songs onwards and very widespread in the dialects, is a loanword from or via Parthian rather than Greek or Latin as was generally thought (BOLOGNESI 1960: 54). Similarly, the Armenian name Margarit may have been borrowed from Parth. Margārit, although the latter is a man’s name. Compare the case of Arm. Lusik, which was originally a man’s name but later became a woman’s. Note that Sogd. Mərgārt [mrγ’rtH] ‘Pearl’ is also a woman’s name (see LURJE 2010: 244). Further, cf. Marǰan (453). 447. Mardazat, Me/irdazat m.: B Mirdazat (var. lect. Mardazat, Merdazat) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.17 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 319; DOWSETT 1961: 208–209). ‒ P Albanian noble (i tohmē azatacʻ), brother of Mankik. They were tortured due to their Christian faith; Mankik was martyred, whereas Mardazat could not endure the tortures and renounced Christ God before the assembled multitude. ‒ D Consisting of MPers. mard ‘man’ or its native Armenian cognate form mard ‘man, human being’ (cf. MPers. m. PN Mard, see GIGNOUX 1986: 116–119; note also Arm. m. PN Marditʻ 449) and MPers. āzād ‘noble, free’ (borrowed into Arm. azat ‘noble, free’; cf. also PN Azat, 2). Compare MPers. Āzād-mard m. and Syriac Āzād-mard m.), with the same two components in the opposite order (see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 506; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 53; see GIGNOUX 1986: 52, 2003: 25; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 45 for the forms). This name may have been borrowed into Albanian via Armenian; note that the name of Mardazat’s brother, Mankik, is of Armenian origin; it is hypocoristic to manuk ‘child, lad’. Mardan → Marditʻ (449)

246

Iranian personal names in Armenian

448. Mardarios m.: B Mardarios or Mardayr, AWGEREAN LIAKVARKʻ 9, 1813; 499–500. Mardarios in VARKʻVKAY 1874.1: 448ff; voc. Mardariē (452), gen. Mardariosi (474–475), ins. Mardariosiw (468). See also AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 242. ‒ P Armenian plebeian (ṙamik) from the city of Arawrakacʻikʻ in the Sebastia region, martyred in 313 CE. ‒ D I wonder if this name reflects *Μαρδαριος, a Greek rendering of OIran. unattested *Mr̥ d-arya-, an inverted by-form of *Ariya-mr̥ du- (cf. Gr. m. PN Ἀριόμαρδος) > Arm. Aremard (84). Remains uncertain. 449. Marditʻ m.: B, P Mentioned in the translation of Dionysius Thrax and by Grammarians, namely Movsēs Kʻerdoł and Stepʻannos Siwnecʻi (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 16 line 22, 172 line 5, 206 line 6). ‒ D I interpret this name as consisting of MPers. m. PN Mard (see Mardazat 447) and OIran. hypocoristic suffix *-ita-, cf., e.g., Zuitʻ (312) and Tiritʻ (837). Cf. OPers. PN Martiya-, hypocoristic in *-iya- to *marta- ‘mortal; man’, cf. Sogd. m. PN Mrty, Babyl. Mar-ti-ia, etc. (see SCHMITT 1997: 164–166, 2009: 109; ZADOK 2009: 266; LURJE 2010: 245–246), as well as MPers. m. PNs Mardag, Mardēn and Mardōy, all hypocoristic to Mard (GIGNOUX 1986: 117– 119). Note also Arm. m. PN Mardan (16th century) from NPers. m. PN Mardān (JUSTI 1895: 195b). No etymology is recorded in AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 242. According to ŁAP‘ANC‘YAN (1961: 129), the anthroponymical suffix -itʻ is of Hurrian origin. 450. Marzpan, Marcpan (gen. Marz/cpan-ay) m.: B1 KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 32, 58: MELIK‘-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 272–273 (gen. Marzpanin, here probably perceived as an appellative), 365 (gen. Marzpanay). Inscriptions from 1221, 1234 and 1241 CE in the vicinity of Dseł, the region of Loṙi: DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 358 and 362 Nr. 802 (Marzpan), 359 and 389 Nr. 846 (gen. Marcpana), 386–387 Nr. 838 (Marcpana), also 355 on this person; see also AVAGYAN 1978: 73–74. ‒ P1 Son of Sargis and tʻoṙn (grandson) Hamazaspeancʻ, from the house of Mamikoneancʻ; father of Grigor, Aslanbēk, Sargis, Amiray and Xorišah; he built the Barjrakʻaš monastery in the vicinity of Dseł in the Loṙi region; died in or prior to 1241 CE. ‒ B2 In a colophon from 1237 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 905 Nr. 762). ‒ P2 Son of Hasan and Mamaxatʻun. ‒ B3 Marcpan, mentioned in the village of Kʻolatak (district of Xačʻen in Arcʻax), 1265 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 29 Nr. 58). ‒ P3 Renovated the cemetery of Kʻolatak. ‒ B4 Gen. Marcpana, mentioned in

Iranian personal names in Armenian

247

the same area, 1266 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 359 with fn. 86, 388 Nr. 845). ‒ P4 Father of Varham and Mamikon. ‒ B, P 5 Two persons named Marzman (sic), in Kopatapʻ hermitage (anapat), the district of Gołtʻn, 1336 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 282 Nr. 347a). ‒ D Reflects the Iranian title marzbān, cf. MPers. m. PN Marzbān, Syr. Marzbānos m., interpreted as a Greek form of marzbān (JUSTI 1895: 197–198; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946; for the Iranian names, see also GIGNOUX 1986: 120 Nr. 591; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 98 Nr. 282). 451. Marhan (gen. Marhan-i) f.: B1 Gen.-dat. Marhani-n in an inscription from Ganjasar, Arcʻax, 1271 CE (BARXUTAREANC‘ 1895: 178; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 334 [Addendum]). ‒ P1 Wife of Sasnay Handaberdcʻi. ‒ B2 Gen.-dat. Marhani-n in an inscription from Mec Banancʻ, Arcʻax, 1556 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 258 Nr. 960). ‒ P2 Ikʻulecʻi Eałub erected a crossstone to Marhan. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects MIran. *Māhrān from OIran. *Manθr-āna-, a patronymicon in *-āna- to a shortened form of names with *manθra- ‘formula, saying, mantra’ such as YAv. Mąθrauuākam. (MAYRHOFER 1977b: 62 Nr. 224); cf. MPers. Mā̆hrād m. from hypocoristic *Manθr-āta-, as well as Māhr-būd m., Mār-ābād m. and Māraspand m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 113 Nr. 546, 116 Nrs. 565 & 567, 2003: 45 Nr. 196, 46 Nr. 203; cf. Maraspand 444). For the sequence -rh- (vs. -hr-), cf. Mrhapet (500), another name restricted to Arcʻax. 452. †Marpat f.: B, P See Margarit (446). ‒ D It would be tempting to derive this name from OIran. *Manθrāpāta- ‘Protected by mantras’, cf. MPers. m. Mār-ābād (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 116, Nr. 565); cf. Marhan (451). However, this Armenian form appears to be erroneous (see Margarit 446). 453. Marǰan f.: B1 In an inscription from Hoṙomos (ALIŠAN 1881: 22). ‒ P1 Wife of Xētēnek, donators. ‒ B2 Gen. Mrǰani-n in a colophon from Vaspurakan, 1495 CE (SRUANJTEANC‘ TʻA 2, 1884: 276). ‒ P2 Sister’s daughter of tanutēr Petros. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 270–271. Note also dial. Łaradał Marǰan f. (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 352b). ‒ D Reflects NPers. f. PN Marǰān (for the form, see RUBINČIK 1970, 2: 491a), cf. Arab. Marǰāna (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 270); based on NPers. and Arab. marǰān ‘corall’ (> MidArm. marǰan ‘id.’), a loanword from Gr. μαργαρίτης ‘pearl’ probably via Syr. mrgnyt’ ‘pearl’ (cf. Margarit 446; see also CABOLOV 1, 2001: 664; CIANCAGLINI 2008: 207). This word is reflected in Sogd.

248

Iranian personal names in Armenian

m. PN Marwān [mrw’n] (an Arabic name) ultimately from NPers. marǰān ‘coral’ (LURJE 2010: 246 Nr. 691). Remarkably, in an Armenian folk tale one finds the lady M(a)rǰan contextually and semasiologically comparable to the epic personages Satʻinik (from satʻ ‘amber, coral’) and Covinar (MARTIROSYAN 2015: 153–157). 454. Mawdakēs m.: B Mawdakēs in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ/AUCHER 1818.1: 101–102). Mōdakis (var. lect. Mawdakis, Mawdikis, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22 (1913=1991: 67; THOMSON 2006: 107). ‒ P King of Media, successor of Varbakēs (762) and predecessor of Sovsarmos (694). ‒ D Renders Gr. Μαυδάκης, which reflects OIran. *Mau̯ da-ka-, probably hypocoristic based on the Indo-Iranian root *mau̯ d‘to enjoy, cheer’ (Av. maoδana- ‘pleasure’, Skt. móda- ‘id.’, -modaka ‘pleasing’), cf. Elam. PN Mudabaka- prob. from *Mauda-baga- (SCHMITT 2006: 252–253, 2011: 248 Nr. 206; TAVERNIER 2007: 467 Nr. 5.1.1.16). 455. Mežēž (gen. Mežež-ay), Mžēž m.: B1 Mžēž Gnuni; gen. Mžēžay, Mžēži Gnunwoy in STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI/ASOŁIK (1859: 83–84). Mežež Gnuni and gen. Mežežay (var. lect. Mžež and Mžežay) in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 1 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 40, 44). Mežēž Gnuni, gen. Mežežay in VARDAN VARDAPET/AREWELCʻI 30, 32 (1862: 58, 61). Mežēž in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 19c. Gen. Mžežay Gnunwoy in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 23–24 (1861: 69, 71). ‒ P1 Prince (išxan) of the Gnuni family; Armenian marzpan, after whom marzpans were appointed from Persians. ‒ B2 Nom. Mžēž Gnuni, gen. Mžēži (Mžeži) Gnunwoy; var. lect. Mežež, gen. Mežežay in SEBĒOS 41 (ABGARYAN 1979: 131–133). Mežež in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI 33 (1862: 62). ‒ P2 General, assistant of the Emperor Heraclius. ‒ B3 Gen. Mežeži Gnunoy in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.28 (1887=1991: 247 line 4). ‒ P3 Uncertain. ‒ B4 Nom. Mežēž and gen. Mežežay in MIXAYĒL ASORI 19 (1870: 339–340). Rendered Gr. Μεζέζιος (see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 330 with further lit.). ‒ P4 Byzantine Emperor Mezezius who reigned about 669 CE, an Armenian by his provenance. ‒ A possible trace of this name is found in an Albanian palimpsest (GIPPERT / SCHULZE 2007: 205). ‒ D I restore an original paradigm with nom. Mežēž (rather than Mžēž, as in AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 329) and gen. Mežež-ay and interpret this name as reflecting *Mež-ēž, hypocoristic in *-ēž from OIran. *-ai̯ ča- (cf. *Man-ai̯ ča- > Parth. Manēč m., NPers. Manēža f., Arm. Manēč m. 434). I wonder if *Mež- is based on MPers. m. PN Mezag (cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 123).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

249

456. Mehandak, Mehendak m.: B1 Mehendak Əṙəštuni; gen. Mehəndakay Əṙəštunwoy in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.16, 3.18 (1883=1984: 38, 40); Mehundak 461 (PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.7: 15). Gen. Mehendakay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.15 (1913=1991: 274). Mehendak išxann/nahapetn Ṙštuneacʻ in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25, 52). Mehēdak (sic) Ṙštuni in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.10 (1887=1991: 60 line 4; THOMSON 1985: 124 with fn. 1). ‒ P1 Armenian commander and companion-in-arms of the sparapet Vačʻē I Mamikonean; a kinsman of Garegin Ṙštuni (197), see GARSOÏAN 1989: 371, 390. ‒ B2 Mehandak Ṙštuni in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.4, cf. Mehen (458) in 4.11 (1883=1984: 61 line 2, 88). ‒ P2 Nahapet of the Ṙštuni house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 390–391). ‒ D This name derives from Mehrewandak (466) (from OIran. *Miθra-bandaka- ‘Mithra-servant’) through contraction (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 52 Nr. 113; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 311; GARSOÏAN 1989: 390). The presence of -w- is probably observable in the by-form Mehundak (461). The form Mehandak seems to have been contracted further to Miandak (473). One might assume that OIran. *Miθrabandaka- ‘Mithra-servant’ has blended with *Māh(i)-bandaka- ‘Servant of the Moon(-god)’ (seen in, e.g., Sogd. Māxvande [m’xβntk] m. LURJE 2010: 232–233; cf. JUSTI 1895: 185b). For such a blend, see especially Mahewan (416). Further, see Mehen (458). 457. Mehaṙ m.: B Mehaṙ nahapetn Anjewacʻeacʻ in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.11 (1883=1984: 88; GARSOÏAN 1989: 133, 391). ‒ P Nahapet of the house of Anjewacʻikʻ under Aršak II in succession to Manasp (427) and bearing the title of małxaz hereditary in this house. Cf. Mehewan (459). ‒ D This name seems to contain the *Miθra-component *Meh(r)- (note that Mehaṙ of PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.11 is named Mehewan [459] elsewhere), but the ending -aṙ is unclear (cf. JUSTI 1895: 202b). One might explain -ar from the OIran. hypocoristic suffix *-ara-, but the ṙ would remain unexplained. Note, on the other hand, Bactr. m. PN Μιιαρο (on which see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 87 Nr. 249). 458. Mehen m.: B Mehen nahapetn Ṙštuneacʻ in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.11 (1883=1984: 88; GARSOÏAN 1989: 133). ‒ P Nahapet of the house of Ṙštunikʻ under Aršak II in succession to Manasp (427) and bearing the title of małxaz hereditary in this house. He should probably be identified with Mehandak Ṙəštuni II (456) mentioned in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.4 (GARSOÏAN 1989: 390–391). ‒ D I propose deriving this name from OIran. *Miθraina-, *-aina-hypocoristic to a shortened form of a *Miθra-name (for the

250

Iranian personal names in Armenian

simplification -hr- > -h-, note Mehandak 456 and Mehewan 459; cf. AVDALBEGYAN 1966: 19–20), cf. Parth. Mihrēn [mtryn] m., MPers. Mihrēn [mtl/ryny] m., Babyl. Mi-it-ra-en m., Elam. Mi-iš-še-na < OPers. *Miç-aina-, etc. (see GIGNOUX 1986: 128; SCHMITT 1998: 185–186, 2016: 141; TAVERNIER 2007: 246, 250; ZADOK 2009: 269). 459. Mehewan (gen. Mehewan-ay) m.: B1 Mehewan nahapetn Anjewacʻeacʻ in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 52). ‒ P1 Nahapet of the house of Anjewacʻikʻ under Aršak II. He is called Mehaṙ (457) in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.11. ‒ B, P 2 Mehewan in a colophon from the 11th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 123 Nr. 147c). ‒ B3 Sargis Erewanay, ordi Mēhewana, tʻoṙn Maremtroy in an undated inscription from the monastery of Hawucʻ Tʻaṙ, built in the 13th century (MATʻEWOSYAN 2012: 50; cf. AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 312–313 Nrs. 3 & 7 with lit.). ‒ P3 Father of Sargis of Yerevan, who sponsored to the building of Hawucʻ Tʻaṙ. ‒ B4 Mehewan in two 13th century colophons of a Gospel (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 795, 796). ‒ P4 Father of Kʻurtʻ/d and husband of Takʻtikin. ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Miθra-bānu- ‘Endowed with the splendor of Miθra’, see Merhawan (470). For the vocalic development *Mihrawan > Mehewan, cf. OIran. *Miθrakāna- “festival of the god Mithra” > Arm. mehekan ‘the 7th month name’ (cf. Bactrian μιρογανο, Georgian mihr-ak’n-isa-). Further, cf. Mahewan (416). Mehēdak m. → Meha/endak (456) 460. Mehnaz f.: B In a post-1317 CE colophon from the British Museum, Nr. 13 fol. 194 (CONYBEARE 1913: 21b line 1). ‒ P Wife of Tʻumay (spelled Tʻumē-n, with the article -n), mother of recipient Atom. ‒ D I tentatively assume that this name reflects a MIran. PN consisting of *Miθra- (cf. Arm. Mehrewandak 466) and *nāz ‘pleasure, delight’ (510). The composite is confirmed by MPers. PN *Mihr-nāz [mtrˈn’c], if one accepts NYBERG’s (1974: 133a) interpretation. Cf. NPers. f. PN Šāh-nāz ‘pleasure/darling of king’ > Arm. Šahnaz f. (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 125; cf. JUSTI 1895: 276a). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 313; cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 29) identifies the first element with *Māh(i) ‘Moon’. Mehužan m. → Mehružan (467)

Iranian personal names in Armenian

251

461. Mehundak m.: B Ew nizakakicʻkʻ zōravarin Hayocʻ, or ēin Bagrat Bagratuni, Mehundak ew Garegin Əṙəštunikʻ “And the companions-in-arms of the Armenian commander‒namely Bagrat Bagratuni, Mehundak and Garegin Ṙštuni” in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.7 (1883=1984: 15; GARSOÏAN 1989: 74). ‒ P = Meha/endak (456). ‒ D See Meha/endak (456). 462. Mehraz m.: B1 Gen. Mehrazi-n in a colophon from Sebastia, 1344 CE (GUŠAKEAN 1926: 237; HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 341 Nr. 425). ‒ P1 Brother of Mkrtičʻ Baberdcʻi. ‒ B2 In a colophon from 1383 CE, Trapizon (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 545). ‒ P2 Father of Yovanēs. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as shortened from *Miθra-zāta- ‘begotten by Mithra’ > MPers., NPers. Mihrzād m., Bactr. Μιιροζαδο m. (on them see JUSTI 1895: 206b; NYBERG 1974: 133a; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 87 Nr. 250). Cf. Eruaz (278) and Ṙēvaz (645). 463. Mehra(y) m.: B Gen. Mehra-i-s, with deictic -s (beside Karapet-i-s, Noršah-i-s, Tonakan-i-s, Sargs-i-s, etc.) in a 12th century colophon of the famous Lazarean Awetaran (“Lazarean Gospel”), Matenadaran manuscript Nr. 6200, 887 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 330 Nr. 346a, cf. Mehrai in index: 360a). MATʻEWOSYAN (1973: 130) hesitantly emends this name to †Mehrab-i-s. ‒ P Participant at a vow to the God. ‒ D If the reading is reliable, this name reflects, in my opinion, OIran. m. PN *Miθraya-, hypocoristic in *-aya- to *Miθra-, note Gr. Μιτραῖος (cf. Mitrēos 487), Babyl. mMi-it-raa-a and mMi-ḫi-ra-a-a (514 BC) < Median *Miθraya- (see SCHMITT 1972a, 1978a: 399, 2011: 264 Nr. 225; TAVERNIER 2004). Note also Arm. m. PN Varda(y) (766) in another colophon of the same Lazarean Gospel, corresponding to Syr. f. PN Vardāy, -aya-hypocoristic to *Vr̥ da- ‘rose’. 464. Mehrastʻi(n) f.: B zhangucʻeal mayrn im zMehrastʻin ew zkʻoyrn im zAłuan in a 13th century colophon (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 887). ‒ P Mother of a scribe and his sister Ałuan. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as consisting of *Miθra- > *Mehr(a)-component and Arm. f. PN Stʻi (also Sə/itʻi) ‘*Lady’, on which see Šaštʻi (559). 465. Mehrewan m.: B In an inscription from the monastery of Bagnayr, 1262 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 116). ‒ P Peasant (šinakan), gifted by Xawṙaz to the monastery of Bagnayr (Bgner) as a servant. ‒ D See Merhawan (470). For the -awan : -ewan vacillation, cf. Artawan / Artewan (121).

252

Iranian personal names in Armenian

466. Mehrewandak, Merhewandak m.: B Vahram Mehrewandak in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.3 (1887=1991: 85; THOMSON 1985: 152); Vahram Merhewandak in SEBĒOS 10 (ABGARYAN 1979: 73, 245 n. 174; THOMSON 1999: 15 with fn. 104). Identified with Vahram Čʻobin attested in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.17 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 171; DOWSETT 1961: 107). ‒ P Persian prince. ‒ D The name Mehrewandak/Merhewandak, together with its by-form Mihrewandak in SEBĒOS 8 (479), reflects OIran. m. PN *Miθrabandaka- ‘Mithra-servant’, cf. Parth. (Awrōmān) Μιραβανδάκης, Greek (Egypt) Μιθροβανδάκης, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 52 Nr. 113; MINNS 1915: 45; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 311; BENVENISTE 1946: 68, 1966: 115–116; AVDALBEGYAN 1966: 19; MAYRHOFER 1974b: 206; SCHMITT 1975b: 18–19, 2002: 149; HUYSE 1990: 50). For the element *wandak, cf. Šahrapan Bandakan (see Bandakan 157). See also Mehe/andak (456). 467. Mehružan, Merhužan, Mehužan, Meružan m.: B1 Meružan Arcruni, ins. Meružanaw in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 2.23–24, 2.31–37 et passim (1883=1984: 118–122, 126–129 et passim). Nom. Mehružan and gen. Mehružanay Arcrunwoy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.29, 3.35–37, 2.54 (1913=1991: 292, 300–302, 305, 329). Mehužan Arcruni, gen. Mehužanay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.10–11 (1887=1991: 62–67, 69–70). ‒ P1 Nahapet of the Arcruni house and leader of the pro-Persian rebellion against Aršak II (GARSOÏAN 1989: 391–392). ‒ B2 Mehružan in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 388; THOMSON 1982: 238); ew zeranelin Merhužan zełbayr srboyn Ałanay` i tohmēn Arcruneacʻ “and the blessed Merhužan, brother of the saintly Ałan, from the family of the Arcrunikʻ” in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.33 (1904=1985: 63; THOMSON 1991: 105). ‒ P2 Brother of Ałan Arcruni (11). ‒ B3 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.6 (1887=1991: 109 line 18). ‒ P3 Mehužan from the house of Arcrunikʻ, 9th century. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 326– 327. ‒ D Parth. m. PN Mihr-bōžan [mtrbwzn] < OIran. *Miθra-bauǰ-ana‘Satisfying / Serving Miθra’, cf. MPers. Mihrōzan, Gr. Μιθροβουζάνης, etc. (JUSTI 1895: 209; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 507, cf. 52–53; BENVENISTE 1966: 115; SCHMITT 1978a: 428, 432, 1998: 183, 2016: 130–131 Nr. 283; PERIXANJAN 1993: 106–107; GIGNOUX 1986: 130 Nr. 653; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 103 Nr. 302; cf. AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 326). 468. Mehršapuh, Meršapuh m.: B1 Meršapuh Arcruni in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.11 (1887=1991: 67). ‒ P1 Son of Mehružan Arcruni (467) the traitor. ‒ B2 Mehršapuh and gen. Meršaphoy in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.2 (1887=1991: 81, 84). ‒ P2 Mehršapuh Arcruni, participant of the rebellion of

Iranian personal names in Armenian

253

Vahan Mamikonean, 5th century. ‒ B3 Meršapuh i Šinakan in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). ‒ P3 Prince, participant of the second Council of Duin in 554 CE. ‒ B4 Nom. Meršapuh and gen. Meršaphoy in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 41, 48 et passim). ‒ P4 Bishop of the Mamikonean house. ‒ D Cf. MPers. m. PN Mihr-Šābuhr (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 54; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 324–325; cf. AVDALBEGYAN 1966: 22ff.; for the MPers. name, see GIGNOUX 1986: 130 Nr. 656, 2003: 51 Nr. 243). See also Mihršapuh (482). 469. Merakbut, Merkut m.: B Merakbut and Merkut in SEBĒOS 9, 30 (ABGARYAN 1979: 71, 105; THOMSON 1999: 12, 56). For a thorough philological discussion of these passages, see ABGARYAN 1979: 241–242. ‒ P Persian governor in Armenia under the reign of Xosrov II; successor of Xorakan / Nixorakan (345) and predecessor of Yazdēn (502). ‒ D I identify this name with MPers. m. PN Mērag-būd “devenu jeune homme” (GIGNOUX 1986: 122), which contains But (182) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 53; cf. JUSTI 1895: 203b), and the first element is MPers. mērag ‘young man, husband’ from OIran. *maryaka-, cf. Skt. maryaká- ‘young man’ < márya- ‘young man, young warrior, lover, suitor’ (see MAYRHOFER KEWA 2, 1963: 596– 597; MAYRHOFER EWAIA 2, 1996: 329–330; MACKENZIE 1971: 55; NYBERG 1974: 132a); cf. also Syr. Mēragān (probably patronymic to the same Mērag, see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 99 Nr. 286). 470. Merhawan, M(i)rhawan m.: B Merhawan (var. lect. Mrhawan and Mirhawan) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 1.15 (AṘAK‘ELYAN 1983: 41 line 17; cf. DOWSETT 1961: 24). Merhawan in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 10 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 193 line 12). Mirhawan in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI (1867: 23). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 476) introduces the lemma as Mrhawan. ‒ P King of Albania who reigned after Yawčʻagan / Vačʻagan II (4th cent.) and before Satoy (666). ‒ D This name reflects OIran. *Miθrabānu- ‘Endowed with the splendor of Miθra’: MPers. Mihr-bān m. (or f., cf. CERETI 2003: 304 fn. 13), Syr. Mihrabān m., Elam. Mi-tar-ba-nu-iš, Mi-turra-ba-nu-iš, etc. (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 312, 476; BENVENISTE 1966: 89; GIGNOUX 1986: 127 Nr. 635; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 99; TAVERNIER 2007: 248; SCHMITT 2016: 140). For -rh- rather than -hr-, cf. Mrhapet (500). Further, cf. Mehewan (459), Mehrewan (465). Merhewandak m. → Mehrewandak (466).

254

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Merhužan m. → Mehružan (467) Meružan m. → Mehružan (467) 471. *Meroyr (gen. Merur-i) prob. m.: B Gen. Meruri-n on a cross-stone from Hin J̌uła, 1550 CE (SEDRAKEAN 1872: 166; ALIŠAN 1893: 422; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 328). ‒ P A parent. ‒ D I tentatively interpret his name as a reflex of Parth. PN *Mēr(ay)ōδ, consisting of *mēr- < OIran. *marya‘young man, young warrior’ (cf. MPers. Mērag-būd m., see Merak-but 469) and OIran. *yauda- (cf. Skt. yodhá- ‘warrior, fighter’; note Parth. m. PN Razmayōd). Thus: ‘He who fights young warriors’. This would be a perfect structural and semasiological match with *Vīra-yauda- ‘He who fights men/warriors’ > Elam. Mi-ra-ia-u-da (see TAVERNIER 2007: 350–351). It should be borne in mind, however, that this Armenian name is a hapax, and the reading of the inscription is not very reliable. 472. Mersebuxt or Mihrsebuxt (gen. -ay) m.: B Mersebuxt and gen. Mersebuxtay (var. lect. Mihrsebuxt and Mihrsebuxtay) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.2 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 114–115; DOWSETT 1961: 66). ‒ P Persian governor (marzpan) of Armenia; identified with Nixorakan (527) and Sebuxt (676). ‒ D Consists of Me(h)r / Mihr (475) and Sebuxt (676). Mžēž m. → Mežēž (455) 473. Miandak m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.8 (1913=1991: 116 line 8f.; THOMSON 2006: 140). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 112). ‒ P Ancestor of the Mandakuni family (TOUMANOFF 1963: 212–215; THOMSON 2006: 140 fn. 87; DALALYAN 2004: 175–182). – D I tentatively interpret this name as deriving from Mehandak (456), which in its turn is based on Mihrewandak (479) from OIran. m. PN *Miθra-bandaka- ‘Mithra-servant’. The form *Mih(r)awandak < *Mihandak (contraction) yielded > *Me-y-andak (with y-hiatus) and then Miandak with pretonic *ey (= ē) > i. Mitʻrēos, Mitʻṙēos m. → Mitrēos (487) 474. Mitʻridat (gen. Mitʻridat-ay) m.: B Nom. Mitʻridat and gen. Mitʻridatay in the Bible translation, 1 Ezra 2.11–12, 2.16 (ZŌHRAPEAN 1805b: 291b). ‒ P Treasurer (ganjawor) of the Persian King Kiwros (372). ‒ D Renders Gr. Μιθριδάτης (SCHMITT 1984: 324). Further, cf. Mihrdat (478).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

255

475. Mihr m.: B1 Μίθρας in the Armavir inscription found in 1927: ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἀρμαϝοείρων Μίθρας Ἐβρόντῃ βασιλεῖ χαίρειν “Mithras, the king of Armawirians greets the King Eruand”, see MANANDEAN 1946a: 18–22, dating the inscription to the 3rd to 2nd cent. BCE and identifying Mithras with Eruaz, High Priest of the Armavir temple, brother of Eruand IV, the last Orontid sovereign of Armenia (see also TOUMANOFF 1963: 282–283, TʻUMANOV 1970: 29, hesitantly interpreting the name as Μιθρα[νη]ς, which seems groundless; HAYŽOŁPATM 1, 1971: 682; SCHMITT 1978a: 432; THOMSON 2006: 176 and fn. 270, 179, 186). Earlier, BOLTUNOVA (1942: 43–44, 50–51) read the relevant fragment as Ἀρ[ταξίaς] Μαδοείρων Μίθρας, as a compound name. TREVER (1953: 134–137) basically accepts Manandyan’s reading noting that in Ἀρμαϝοείρων one clearly sees a delta (δ) instead of a digamma (ϝ) and considering it a possible error of the scribe. However, she disagrees with Manandyan’s chronology for paleographical reasons and considers the identification with Eruaz groundless. – P1 King or high priest of Armavir. – B2 Mihran in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 222; cf. JUSTI 1895: 214a and AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 333. *Mihr, cf. Μιθραας and Βαγοας, BOLTUNOVA 1942: 51; HAYŽOŁPATM 1, 1971: 561. (Mihr). Further, cf. Baguas (142) and Bakur (152). – P2 General of Tigran the Great. – B3 Yayspisi nełutʻeancʻ xoys tueal im` eki i gawaṙs Arcʻaxay, i giwłs Yłerks aṙ ceruni episkoposn Mihr (var. Mirh) “Fleeing from such disasters, I came to the old bishop Mihr in this village of Yłerkkʻ in the province of Arcʻax” in MOVSES̄ KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.50 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 280 line 13ff.; DOWSETT 1961: 181). – P3 Bishop in the province of Arcʻax, 7th century. ‒ B4 Arčʻil ew Mihr tʻagaworkʻ Vracʻ “Arčʻil and Mihr, kings of Georgia” in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI (1867: 66). ‒ P4 King of Georgia. ‒ Further, see Mirh (490). – D Short name based on composites with the theonym *Miθra-, cf. Parth. Mihr [mtry], MPers. Mihr, Syr. Mihr, Bactr. Μιρο, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 53–54; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 331–332; AVDALBEGYAN 1969: 13ff.; SCHMITT 1978a, 2016: 139–140 Nr. 302; GIGNOUX 1986: 123 Nr. 613, 2003: 48 Nr. 220; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 88 Nr. 253). 476. Mihran m.: B1 Mihran (var. lect. Mirhan), cf. Mihrewandak in SEBĒOS 8 (479). ‒ P1 Persian general. ‒ B2 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 222–223 (see Mihr 475 and Bakur 152). – P2 General of Tigran the Great. ‒ B3 Mihran ordi Tʻurkʻay in the cadastre of Tatʻew from 844 CE in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 38 (1861: 151). ‒ P3 Witness, son of Tʻurkʻ. ‒ B4 “Taregirkʻ” by SMBAT SPARAPET (ŠAHNAZAREANC‘ 1859: 29–30). ‒ P4 Assistant of sparapet Vasak Pahlawuni, 11th century. ‒ B, P 5 Mihran, gen Mihranay in

256

Iranian personal names in Armenian

HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 481. ‒ For later attestations (Mihran and Mehran), see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 333. ‒ D Reflects MPers. m. PN Mihrān < *Miθrāna-, patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to a short form of *Miθra-names (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 53–54; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 332–332; SCHMITT 1984: 331; see also MAYRHOFER 1975: 417; GIGNOUX 1986: 126 Nr. 630; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 99–100). For the vocalic problem, see Tiran (834); cf. Tigran (828). Further, see Mihr (475). 477. Mihr-Artašir (gen. Mihr-Artašr-i) m.: B Gen. Mihr-Artašri in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 78). Mihr-Artašir and gen. MihrArtašri in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 13, 21–23 (1861: 36, 65–66, 70). ‒ P Lord of Siwnikʻ (Siwneacʻ tēr), successor of Grigor and predecessor of Piran (618). ‒ D Consists of the Iranian names reflected in Mihr (475) and Artašir (119). Cf. Mihr-Xosrov (480), Mihr-Nerseh (481) and Mihr-Šapuh (482); cf. MPers. m. PNs Mihr-Husrav, Mihr-Narseh and Mihr-Šābuhr, respectively. 478. Mihrdat m.: B1 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 207. ‒ P1 Renowned Armenian prince. ‒ B2 Gen.-dat. Mihrdatay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.11 (1913= 1991: 121; THOMSON 2006: 145). ‒ P2 Great bdeašx of Georgia, husband of Artašamay (116). ‒ B3 ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, III: 3440. – P3 Son of Peroz Arcruni (616), 14th century. ‒ D Reflects Parth. Mihrdāt [mtrdt] (seen also in Awrōmān Μειριδάτης and Μιραδάτης, see MAYRHOFER 1974b: 206), MPers. Mihrdād [mtrd’t] from OIran. *Miθra-dāta- ‘Given by Miθra’, cf. Gr. Μιθραδάτης, Μιθριδάτης (cf. Mitʻridat 474), Aram. Mtrdt, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 54; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 334; for the forms, see also GIGNOUX 1986: 128 Nr. 639; SCHMITT 2000a: 272, 2011: 261–262, 2016: 131–132 Nr. 284). 479. Mihrewandak m.: B Mihran (var. lect. Mirhan) Mihrewandak in SEBĒOS 8 (ABGARYAN 1979: 68 line 13, cf. 238 n. 155 on identification with Gołon-Mihran (212); cf. THOMSON 1999: 7 fn. 41). ‒ P Persian general. ‒ D See Mehrewandak (466). 480. Mihr-Xosrov m.: B Mihr-Xosrov (var. lect. Mihran-Xosrov) in PATMUTʻIWN TARŌNOY (ABRAHAMYAN 1941: 259–260; AVDOYAN 1993: 148–149, cf. 243). ‒ P Persian general. ‒ D Reflects a MIran. composite name (see Mihr 475 and Xosrov 338), cf. MPers. m. PN Mihr-Husrav (GIGNOUX 1986: 129 Nr. 644, 2003: 50 Nr. 239).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

257

481. Mihr-Nerseh (gen. -i, ins. -i-w) m.: B Mihrnerseh Vzurk (var. lect. Vzruk) hramanatar (var. lect. hramatar) Eran ew Aneran “Mihrnerseh, Great Vizir of Iran and non-Iran” in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 48, see also 418 fn. 40; THOMSON 1982: 77 with fn. 3). Mihrnerseh hazarapetn Areacʻ; gen. Mihrnersehi, ins. Mihrnersehiw in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.20ff. et passim (1904=1985: 39ff.). ‒ P Hazarapet of the Persian king Yazkert (503). ‒ D MPers. Mihr-Narseh m., Syr. Mihr-Narse(h) m. (VON STACKELBERG 1894: 147f.; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 54; cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 129 Nr. 648; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 101–102), consisting of Mihr (475) and Nerseh (523). For Vzurk hram(an)atar corresponding to MPers. wuzurgframādār ‘prime minister’, see Vzruk (798). 482. Mihr-Šapuh m.: B ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.39 (1904=1985: 71 line 40; THOMSON 1991: 115). ‒ P Lord of Arcrunikʻ with title of mardpet. ‒ D See Mehršapuh (468). 483. Mihru (gen. Mihru-i) m.: B Gen.-dat. Mihru-i in SEBĒOS 27 (ABGARYAN 1979: 99; THOMSON 1999: 47): ew tayr i jeṙn Mihrui urumn aṙn eranelwoy “He entrusted it to a certain blessed man, Mihru”. ‒ P Mihru Dimakʻsean was in charge of the house of Smbat Bagratuni (†617 CE), the marzpan of Hyrcania. ‒ D Hypocoristic in -u to Mihr (475), cf. MPers., NPers. Mihrōy m. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 54; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 336; for the MPers. form, see GIGNOUX 1986: 130 Nr. 652). That the -u is a by-form of -oy < MPers. -ōy can be confirmed by, e.g., Dšxu vs. Dšxoy (264); cf. also Erax-naw-u m. (273) and Mandu f. (432). 484. Mihr-Všnasp (gen. Mihr-Všnaspay) m.: B Gen. Mihr-Všnaspay Čuaršacʻwoy in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.89–90 (1904=1985: 169–163; THOMSON 1991: 220–223); Čuaršacʻi ‘inhabitant of Čua(r)š’ (the latter is a district in the province of Vaspurakan’). ‒ P Persian official. ‒ D Consists of Mihr (475) and Všnasp (806); cf. MPers. m. PN Mihr-Gušnasp (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 54; cf. JUSTI 1895: 217a; GIGNOUX 1986: 128 Nr. 643). Cf. also ČihrVšnasp-Suh/rēn (413). [485. Minay (spelled also Mina) f.: B1 -rh- is also observable in Mrhakan mehean “temple of Mihr” in Agatʻangełos § 790 (THOMSON 1976: 328/329; BOYCE 1981: 67) and a few *Miθra-names such as Merhawan (470), Mehružan / Merhužan (467) and Mirhawrik (492). Note that Mrhapet, Merhawan and Mirhawrik are mainly confined to the areas of Arcʻax and Ałuankʻ. And finally, in the very same province of Arcʻax we find another instance of -rh-, Marhan (451), probably from MIran. *Māhran < OIran. *Manθr-āna-. The same vacillation is found in other names as well, e.g. Manačirh vs. Manačihr (425). For younger periods, cf., e.g., Merhab (1775 CE) vs. more frequent Mehrap/b (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 314). Further, cf. Arm. m. PN Tirapet (836), if containing the Iranian theonym Tīr. 501. Yazd (gen. Yazd-ay) m.: B1 ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.74, 3.76, 1904=1985: 135 (sepuh mi Siwni, orum anun ēr Yazd “a noble from Siwnikʻ whose name was Yazd”), 139 (zeranelin Yazd “the blessed Yazd”), 140 (eranelwoyn Yazday “the blessed Yazd”), 141 (srboy Siwni sephin Yazday “the holy noble of Siwnikʻ, Yazd”); THOMSON 1991: 193, 196–199. Yazd and abl. i Yazday in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 17 (1861: 46–48). ‒ P1 Noble (sepuh) from Siwnikʻ; he was martyred in Bagawan, 482 CE. ‒ B2 Iazat Arcruni (gen. Iazatay Arcrunoy) or Izt Amatuni in ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN 1971: 167, 177). ‒ P2 Iazat Arcruni and his brothers, Ktun, Vahan, Savay and Kʻurtʻ killed Apumrvan Arcruni in the late 9th century. In the other version of ANANUN we find these names with slight differences, viz. Izt, Kuan, Vahan, Kʻurtʻ and Saray; and the brothers are from the house of Amatunikʻ (i tanēn Amatuneacʻ). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.24 (1887=1991: 238) has different names of these brothers, viz. Šapuh, Vahan and Saray; they are from the house of Amatunikʻ (i tanēn Amatuneacʻ). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. m. PN Yazd, a short form of such composite names as MPers. Yazdgird (see Yazkert 503), Yazd-Šābuhr, Syr. Yazd-bōzēd (Yiztbuzit 508), Parth. Yazdbād (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 55;

Iranian personal names in Armenian

263

AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 480; for the Iranian names, see also GIGNOUX 1986: 189–193, 2003: 68–70; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 140–146; SCHMITT 2016: 247). The Yazd component comes from OIran. *yazata- (cf. YAv. Huiiazata- m., appellative hu-iiazata- ‘hoch zu verehren’: “viell. Kurzname eines Theophoren Vollnamens”, MAYRHOFER 1977b: 51 Nr. 175). See also E(a)zdi (269) and Ezdan (270). 502. Yazdēn m.: B SEBĒOS 9, 30 (ABGARYAN 1979: 71 line 22, 105 line 24; THOMSON 1999: 12, 56). ‒ P Persian governor in Armenia under the reign of Xosrov II. ‒ D This name reflects MPers. > Syr. PN Yazdēn m., which is hypocoristic in -ēn to Yazd (501) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 55, 90 fn. 2; cf. AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 480; for the Syriac name, see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 143). Further, note Arm. m. PN *Ezdin (spelled Ēztin) attested in the 15th and 16th centuries and borrowed from NPers. Yazdīn (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 95). 503. Yazkert (gen. Yazkert-i) m.: B1 Nom. Yazkert and gen. Yazkerti in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.12 (1904=1985: 18–19). ‒ P1 Persian king Yazkert I, brother of Vṙam, son of Šapuh. ‒ B2 Nom. Yazkert and gen. Yazkerti in EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 6, 197); ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.19 et passim (1904=1985: 37ff. et passim). ‒ P2 Yazkert II, son of Vṙam. ‒ D MPers. and Syr. Yazdgird m. < OIran. *yazata-kr̥ ta- ‘fait par le dieu’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 55; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 481; for the Iranian forms, see also GIGNOUX 1986: 189–190, 2003: 69; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 143–144). Yawan m. → J̌ e/awan (626). [504. Yawitean m.: B Yawitean Ałivarday in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ 1901: 151). Yawitean Ełivarday in UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 2.37 (1871.2: 64). ‒ P Priest of A/Ełivard, early 7th century. ‒ D Reflects Arm. yawitean ‘eternal’; cf. the honorary name J̌ awitean Xosrov ‘Eternal Xosrov’ (625) (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 525). TʻŁTʻOCʻ

505. Yezut-Xosrov (gen. Yezut-Xosrov-u) m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.17, 2.25 (gen. Yezut-Xosrov-u), 3.23 (AṘAK‘ELYAN 1983: 172 lines 14f., 189 lines 14f., 339 lines 4ff.; DOWSETT 1961: 109, 122, 225). – P Mihranid prince of the house of Gardman, Prince of Albania, son of VarazGrigor (on the latter, cf. Viroy 802) and brother of J̌ uanšir (631). ‒ D Con-

264

Iranian personal names in Armenian

sists of Yazd (501) and Xosrov (338) (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 526); cf. MPers. Yazdān-Husrav (GIGNOUX 2003: 69 Nr. 373). 506. Yeztayar m.: B, P See Aštat Yeztayar (36). ‒ D For the first element, see Yazd (501) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 55); for the second one, cf. MPers. ayār, NPers. yār ‘helper, friend’, MPers. ayār- ‘to help, assist; to be able, dare’ (see MACKENZIE 1971: 15). Cf. also Grer/Grear (236). 507. Yəzat-Všnasp (gen. Yəzatvšnasp-ay) m.: B ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.60, 3.64, 2.80 (1904=1985: 108, 113, 146; THOMSON 1991: 159, 166, 205, cf. also 159 fn. 3 and 291b index). ‒ P Persian official, son of Aštat (36) of the house of Mihran, foster-brother (dayeakordi) of king Peroz, commander of Bołberd. ‒ D Cf. MPers. Yazd-Gušnasp (see GIGNOUX 1986: 190 Nr. 1048), Arab. (Tabari) Izaδgušnasp / Izat-Wšnasp (NÖLDEKE 1879: 139–140 fn. 3, 480; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 55; cf. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 125 s.v. Všnasp); for the vocalism, note NPers. in Manich. script ēzaδ or īzaδ ‘god’ with historical spelling yzd (DE BLOIS / SIMS-WILLIAMS 2006: 113b). Further, cf. Yazd (501) and Všnasp (806). 508. Yiztbuzit (gen. Yiztbuzt-i), Ezitbuzit m.: B Yiztbuzit (the birthname: Maxož) in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTC‘I 1912=1980: 64, 95. Ezitbuzit in STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI / ASOŁIK (1859: 84). For more sources, see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 527–528. ‒ P Persian martyr from the district of Bešapuh. ‒ D NPers. Yazdbōzēd, MPers. and Syr. Yazd-bōzēd m. “Gott erlöst” (Semitic pattern); according to the Iranian pattern: *yazatō-buxta-: MPers. *yazdbuxt (as compos.) ‘von Gott erlöst’, cf. Yazdān-buxt m. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 55–56; AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 527; BENVENISTE 1966: 115; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 24; GIGNOUX 2003: 68; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 142; cf. also HORN 1890: 676 Nr. 144: MPers. Yazdān-bōzēd m.). Remarkably, the Armenian historian YOVHANNES̄ DRASXANAKERTC‘I (1912=1980: 64) interprets Yiztbuzit as follows: astuac aprecʻoycʻ “Gott hat erlöst”. For the vocalism of Yizt-, cf. NPers. Izat-Wšnasp (Yəzat-Všnasp 507) and Syr. Īzad (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 88–89), as well as Arm. Izt, a by-form of Yazd (501). Further, note Georgian Izid-Bozid (TAKAJŠVILI / ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 30). 509. Yozmandean m.: B, P See Atrvšnasp-Yozmandean (70). ‒ D Patronymic in -ean to MPers. Yōzmand (JUSTI 1895: 150a with lit.).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

265

Yovanak m. (perhaps 17th century) → J̌ e/awan (626). 510. Naz f.: B1 In a colophon from 1295 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 771 Nr. 620). ‒ P1 Daughter of Mxitʻar and Šnofor. ‒ B2 Acc. zmayrn zNazn “the mother, Naz” in a colophon from the Gołtʻn district, 1336 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 282). – P2 Mother of Šaxənšax (from Šahanšah 540), the patron of a Gospel. ‒ B3 In a colophon prob. from 1413 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 161). ‒ P3 Mother of priest Yakob, who bought a Gospel. ‒ D Reflects MIran. *Nāz ‘grace, charm; pleasure, delight’, cf. Sogd. N’z (see TREMBLAY 2005: 430 fn. 48), MPers. m. PN Nāzuk, etc.; cf. Arm. Nazinik f., 5th century (511) and Nazuk f. (513). The appellative forms include: ManParth. nāz [n’z] ‘pleasure, delight’, ManMPers. and ManParth. nāz- v.itr. ‘to take pleasure, delight; to exult, triumph’; Arm. LW nazim ‘to be dainty, give oneself airs, exult, strut’, MidArm. and dial. naz ‘caress, coquetry, charm’, naze/ani, nazeli ‘pretty, charming’ (HAB 3: 417–418; HAYBRBBAṘ 4, 2007: 124–125; MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 561). Found in names reflecting Armenian formations such as Nazeli and Naze/ani, as well as in names with a second element of Persian (e.g. Nazxatʻun 512) or Arabic (Nazmelikʻ) origin; there are also names based on Turkish derivatives of this etymon, such as Nazlu, Nazluxan and Nazlum (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 8ff.). *Nāz is also found as a second element of composite names, e.g. NPers. f. PN Šāh-nāz ‘pleasure/darling of king’ > Arm. Šahnaz f. (AČAṘAJN 4, 1948: 125; cf. JUSTI 1895: 276a); see also Mehnaz (460). 511. Nazinik f.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.63 (1913=1991: 195; THOM2006: 203). – P Female singer, concubine of Bakur (152), the prince of Siwnikʻ under the reign of Tiran I, 2nd cent. CE. – D Derived from naz ‘caress, coquetry, charm’, which is a Middle Armenian form, but the etymon is attested in the Classical period, cf. nazim ‘to be dainty, give oneself airs, exult, strut’. The complex suffix -in-ik is based on -ēn (from Iranian *-aina-) and is also seen in another feminine name, Satʻinik (from satʻ ‘amber, corall’). Note also Nazenik in Modern Armenian (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 9– 10). JUSTI (1895: 227b; see also ZEHNDER in SZR 2009: 412) compares Nazinik with NPers. nāznīn ‘lieblich, reizend’. Further, see Naz (510). SON

512. Nazxatʻun f.: B, P 1 In an inscription from the Gošavankʻ/Nor Getik monastery, 1231 CE (DIVHAYVIM 6, 1977: 97). ‒ B2 In a colophon from Ałtʻamar, 1307 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 47). ‒ P2 Mother of recipient Mxitʻar. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 11–12. ‒ D Reflects

266

Iranian personal names in Armenian

NPers. f. PN Nāz-xātūn, consisting of nāz (see Naz 510) and xātūn ‘lady’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 11; cf. JUSTI 1895: 227b; AVAGYAN 1973: 290–291). 513. Nazukʻ f.: B, P Nazukʻ (1590 CE), Nazug (post-1490 CE) (CʻUCʻJEṘVEN 1, 1914: 721; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 12). – D Cf. MPers. m. PN Nāzuk [n’cwky, n’dwk], Elam. Na-su-uk-ka, etc. (GIGNOUX 1986: 135; TREMBLAY 2005: 430 fn. 48, see also JUSTI 1895: 227–228), as well as in a Sogdian composite name Nazūγ-yazd [n’zwγyzd] m. ‘Delicate (by) god’ or ‘Young god’ (LURJE 2010: 266). The appellative forms include: Arm. dial. nazuk/kʻ ‘delicate, dainty, tender’, itself an Iranian loanword, cf. ManParth. and ManMPers. nāzūg [n’zwg] ‘graceful, delicate, young’ (DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 239a), NPers. nāzuk ‘tender, gentle; fickle’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 58), cf. Sogd. nāzuk [n’z’kk, n’zwk(’)] ‘delicate, dear’ (GHARIB 1995: 234b). Further, see Naz (510). 514. Nahapet m.: B1 Gen. Nahaypeti in a colophon from Sebastia, 1222 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 132 Nr. 92a). ‒ P1 Son of priest Barseł and brother of recipient Norawgēs. ‒ B2 Gen. Nahapeti in a colophon from Kesaria (Caesarea), 1277 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 472 Nr. 386). ‒ P2 Father of scribe Yusepʻ. ‒ Recorded, e.g., in the dialect of Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 682a). ‒ B3 Nahapet in a colophon from the monastery of Hawarcin (sic), 1277 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 560 Nr. 460). ‒ P3 Brother of priest Grigor. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 15–16 (Nahapet); AVAGYAN 1973: 291 (Naxapet). In the dialect of Bałēš/Bitlis one finds a contracted form Napet (TARŌNEAN 1961: 147). ‒ D This name is identical with Arm. nahapet ‘patriarch, head of family or clan, prince’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 15), which is an Iranian LW consisting of *nāfa- seen in Parth. nāf ‘family, race’ (a by-form of *nā̆ba- ‘navel; family race’) and *pati- ‘chief’ > Arm. pet (HAB 3: 423; ÈTIMSLOVIRAN 5, 2015: 532–536). According to JUSTI (1895: 15b), PNs Arab. Anāhbedh and Gr. Ναβέδης belong here. 515. *Namdar Všnasp m.: B A correction of Namgarun Šonazp (Šnasp) in SEBĒOS 34 (see NÖLDEKE 1879: 388 fn. 1; JUSTI 1895: 220b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 56; ABGARYAN 1979: 113, 282 fn. 376; THOMSON 1999: 66). ‒ P Persian general under Xosrov II, son of Atrvšnasp (70). ‒ D Cf. Arab. Nāmdār-J̌ ušnas, Nāmdār-Gušnasp (Tabari), with MPers., NPers. nāmdār ‘famous’ (see B for literature); note also Sogd. m. PN Nāmδār [n’mδ’r] (LURJE 2010: 263 Nr. 754).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

267

516. *Nard- in Narduhi f.: B, P Narduhi listed in ĒFIMĒRTĒ 1796: 448c; hypocoristic Nardik in Polis in the modern period (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 25), as well as hypocoristic Naṙtʻuk f. In the dialect of Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 679b). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as a feminine in -uhi to a shortened form of MIran. *Nar-dēs- ‘He who has a male appearance’, cf. Sogd. m. PN Narδēs [nrδys] (on which see LURJE 2010: 278 Nr. 812); thus: *Nard(ēs) + -uhi. Alternatively, one can follow Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 25) deriving Nard-uhi from the flower-name nardos ‘nard’. 517. Nariman m.: B1 DAŠANCʻ TʻUŁTʻ (ŠAHNAZAREANCʻ apud AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 25). ‒ P1 Father of a Persian general named Sam. ‒ B2 Gen. Narimani-n in an undated colophon (TʻŌPʻČEAN 1898–1900, 2: 31b). ‒ P2 Son of Sołomon and brother of Yakob and Martiros. ‒ B, P 3 Nariman, Kʻristosi caṙay “Nariman, servant of Christ” in a 12th century inscription from Sanahin (ŁAFADARYAN 1957: 100–101 Nr. 6; DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 31 Nr. 11). ‒ B4 Gen. Narimani on a tombstone from the cemetery of Kond (Yerevan), 1714 CE (ŁAFADARYAN 1975: 188 Nr. 185; AVETISYAN 2010: 255b). ‒ P4 Father of Andēnencʻ Ančʻapʻ of Tʻiflis/Tbilisi (Tʻilpʻzecʻi). ‒ This name is in use in Łarabał. It is also found in the family-name Narimanean (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 25; AVETISYAN 2010: 255b). ‒ D Reflects MPers. m. PN Narēman [nlymn], NPers. Narīmān, ManMPers. Narēmān, cf. Sogd. Narēman, Elam. Na-ri-ia-ma-na < *Nariya-manah-; note YAv. Nərəmanah- ‘He who possesses manly mind/spirit’, Skt. nr̥ -máṇas- ‘id.’, Gr. PN Ἀνδρομένης (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 25; for the forms, see JUSTI 1895: 225; SCHMITT 1967: 104–106; MAYRHOFER 1973: 211, 1977b: 64–65; GIGNOUX 1986: 133; TAVERNIER 2007: 258; LURJE 2010: 279 Nr. 818; COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 378). Further, cf. Aramaneak/Aramenak (76). 518. Nawasard m.: B1 ABRAHAMYAN 1940: 77 lines 1f.; ⱢANALANYAN 1969: 408–409; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 27. ‒ P1 Mythical personage, daughter or son of Hayk. ‒ B2 Gen. Nawasardi-n in a colophon from Varag, 1260 CE (TʻŌPʻČEAN 1898–1900, 2: 47a; HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 303 Nr. 252). ‒ P2 Son of Sargis and brother of recipient Ałutʻ xatʻun. ‒ B3 In a colophon from Ałtʻamar, 1421 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 252). ‒ P3 Brother of scribe Tʻumay. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 28. ‒ D This name reflects Arm. nawasard ‘first month; first of Nawasard, New Year’s day’ from a Parthian form that reflects OIran. *nawa-sarda- ‘New Year’, cf. YAv. nauua- ‘new’ and ManParth. nawāg ‘new’; YAv. sarəd- and Buddh. Sogd. srδ- ‘year’. The PN Nawasard should be understood then as ‘Born in

268

Iranian personal names in Armenian

the first month (or on the first of Nawasard)’ (cf. Chorasm. PN n’wsrdyk ‘(born) in the first month’, see LIVSHITS 1968: 444 fn. 54). Compare Nawṙuz (520). 519. Nawur m.: B Gen. Nawuri-n in an inscription from Xoranašat, 1220 CE (ŁAFADARYAN 1940: 174). BARXUTAREANCʻ (1895: 323 line 7) reads this name as Šawur (565). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 28, 156) presents these two readings as separate lemmata. The form Nawur is confirmed by the family-name Nawuryan (AVETISYAN 2010: 255b). ‒ P Brother of Apirat and Aweldat Stržecʻi (126). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as consisting of *Naw, a short form of names with OIran. *Nawa- ‘New’ (cf. Sogd. m. PN. Nawak and a number of composites, see LURJE 2010: 280–284), and the hypocoristic suffix *-ura- (cf., e.g., Parth. m. PN Pakur, on which see Bakur 152); compare the Sogd. unclear m. PN. Niwär? [nw’’r] (see LURJE 2010: 280 Nr. 820). One also might think of -oyr (cf. Vroyr 822). Alternatively, Nawur may be treated as a shortened form of Aznawur (5). 520. Nawṙuz m.f.: B1 m. Nawṙuz (var. lect. Nawṙōz) in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 265, 430 n. 547). ‒ P1 Son of Arłun xan (13th century). ‒ B2 f. Gen. Nawṙuzi-n in an inscription on a cross-stone in Ōšakan, 1265 CE (ŠAHXATʻUNEANCʻ 1842, 2: 81; ALIŠAN 1890: 191). ‒ P2 Daughter of Gawazan Dvnac‘i, who erected the cross-stone. ‒ B3 f. Nawṙuz-Xatʻun in a colophon from Ałtʻamar, 1444 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 569–570). ‒ P3 Wife of recipient priest Stepʻanos and daughter of Tʻumay and ŠamšayXatʻun. ‒ B, P 4 Nawṙuz-i-n in an inscription from Hałbat, 15–16th cent. (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 197 Nr. 371). ‒ For later attestations (Narwuz f., Navruz m., Newruz m.; note also a shortened form, ašł Nawō), see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 29, 71. ‒ D NPers. m. PN Nawrūz ‘New Day, the first day of the new year’ (JUSTI 1895: 226b; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 28; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 35, 48; for the NPers. appellative nawrōz ‘New Year’s day’, see MACKENZIE 1971: 61), cf. also Georg. family-name Navrozašvili (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b). Compare Nawasard (518). 521. Neršapuh m.: B1 Neršapuh Ṙmbosean in EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 71, 74; THOMSON 1982: 122, 125). ‒ P1 Prince. – B2 tērn Arcruneacʻ Neršapuh (var. lect. Meršapuh) “Neršapuh, the lord of the Arcrunikʻ” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23 (1904=1985: 45 line 7; THOMSON 1991: 82). EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 43, 99). – P2 Lord of the Arcrunikʻ. – For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 29–30. – D See Nersšapuh (525).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

269

522. Ners m.: B1 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (VARDANYAN 1985: 68; THOMSON 1985: 104). ‒ P1 Successor of Adramelēkʻ and predecessor of Nersēx. ‒ B2 Ners Yovsepean in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 3.83 (1904=1985: 153; THOMSON 1991: 212). ‒ P2 Member of Yovsepean family, 5th century. ‒ B3 Abl. i Nersay in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 78, 81). ‒ P3 Bishop of Basean and Mardałi. ‒ D Short form of Nerseh (523). 523. Nerseh (gen. Nerseh-i) m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31 (1913=1991: 86). ‒ P1 Son of Aṙawan (48). ‒ B2 Nersēx in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (VARDANYAN 1985: 68; THOMSON 1985: 104). ‒ P2 Successor of Ners (522). ‒ B3 Nom. Nerseh and gen. Nersehi in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.20–21, 4.1, 4.58 (1883=1984: 44, 47, 55, 150). ‒ P3 King of kings of Persia (293–303), see GARSOÏAN 1989: 394. ‒ B4 Nerseh, išxan Copʻacʻ Šahēi in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.9 (1883=1984: 19; GARSOÏAN 1989: 77). ‒ P4 Prince of Copʻkʻ Šahēi (GARSOÏAN 1989: 394–395). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 31–34. ‒ D From MPers. m. PN Narseh [nrshy, nlshy], cf. Parth. Narisaxw [nryshw] (later Narseh) m. from OIran. *Narya-sanha(cf. Elam. Narišanka), based on the YAv. theonym Nairiiō.saŋha-, lit. ‘Männerpreis’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 57; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 30; BENVENISTE 1966: 89–90; GERSHEVITCH 1969: 212–214; MAYRHOFER 1969: 113, 1973: 211; SCHMITT 1970: 23, 2016: 145–146; GIGNOUX 1986: 134, 2003: 52; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 106–109). Cf. also Georg. Nerse (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b). 524. Nersēs (gen. Nersis-i, Nerse/ēs-i) m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.47 (1913=1991: 174; THOMSON 2006: 185). ‒ P1 Son of Gisak (205). ‒ B2 P‘AWSTOS BUZAND 3.15, 3.19, 4.3–7 et passim (1883=1984: 38, 42, 57–80 et passim). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.16 (1913=1991: 275) et passim. ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.15 (1904=1985: 25). For an extensive bibliography, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 35–38. ‒ P2 Nersēs I the Great, patriarch of Greater Armenia probably between 353 and 373 CE (GARSOÏAN 1989: 395–396). ‒ B3 Gen. Nersisi Čičrakacʻwoy (var. Čihrakacʻwoy) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.56 (1913=1991: 332 lines 13; THOMSON 2006: 321). ‒ P3 General. ‒ B4 “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 221–223). KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN 1964–71 passim). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 140). ‒ P4 Nersēs Bagrewandacʻi or Aštarakecʻi, Catholicos of Armenia (mid-sixth century). ‒ For more sources, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 35–70. ‒ D Grecized form of Nerseh (523) (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 34); for -ēs, cf. Artašēs (118) and Tirikēs (839).

270

Iranian personal names in Armenian

525. Nersšapuh m.: B ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 3.91 (1904=1985: 164 line 21; THOMSON 1991: 225). ‒ P Persian noble, brother of Mihran. ‒ D Consists of Ners (522) and Šapuh (560). Cf. also Neršapuh (521) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 56–57; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 29). 526. Nixor Všnaspdat (gen.-dat. Všnaspdat-ay Nixor-oy) m.: B zNixor zVšnaspdat, ənd Všnaspdatay Nixoroy, frequently called simply Nixor, gen.dat. Nixoroy: ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.88–95 (1904=1985: 159–173; THOMSON 1991: 219–234). ‒ P Persian general who was sent to Armenia. ‒ D From a Middle Iranian name related to NPers. PN Naxwār and Syr. Naxvār m.; cf. also Arab. nixvār ‘prince’, Arm. place-name Nixorakan and PN (patronymic) Nixorakan (527) (JUSTI 1895: 219–220; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 57–58, 85, 1904: 320; GARSOÏAN 1989: 482–483; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 110 Nr. 321; cf. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 125). Further, see Všnaspdat (807). 527. Nixorakan m.: B1 Nixorakan Sebuxt in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.34 (1904=1985: 64 line 29, cf. the place-name loc. i Nixorakanay in 2.35: 65 line 40; THOMSON 1982: 278, 1991: 106). Identified with Sebuxt (676) in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 150) and Mersebuxt (var. lect. Mihrsebuxt) (472) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.2; see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 54, 57, 72; DOWSETT 1961: 66 fn. 4; THOMSON 1991: 288; cf. JUSTI 1895: 219b and 293b. ‒ P1 Persian governor of Armenia. ‒ B, P 2 Xorakan (Vndatakan Nixorakan), see 345. ‒ D Probably patronymic to Nixor (526). 528. Niw-dast m.: B, P Mentioned by Grammarian STEPʻANNOS SIWNECʻI (8th cent.) as an example of composite personal names found in abundance in the language of the Armenian province of Siwnik‘, as well as in Persia and Albania (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 205 line 9). ‒ D I propose to interpret this name as consisting of Niw from MPers. Nēw, lit. ‘good, brave’ (Niw-Xosrov 529) and the word for ‘hand’, *dast, cf. also ManParth. dast ‘capable, able’, ManMPers. dastan ‘powerful, able’. Thus: ‘He who has good/brave hand’ (or ‘Brave and capable’). Typologically compare Sogd. m. PN Sō-arm [sw’rm] consisting of sw’ ‘strength’ or ‘strong’ and ’rm ‘arm’ (LURJE 2010: 354), cf. Surmak (701). This etymon is found in such names as NPers. Dastān and, probably, Sogd. Δast- (see LURJE 2010: 182; cf. also JUSTI 1895: 80–81), as well as in OIran. *Ama-dasta- ‘having power in hands’ > Aram. ’mdst (see Ampak 17). Cf. also Arm. dial. zɔrba-dast ‘he who has strong arms’ (SASCṘ 1, 1936: 310 line 104; HAYBRBBAṘ 1, 2001: 403a). Further, note Elam. Da-iš-da, which has been derived from OIran.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

271

*Dasta- ‘trained’ (see TAVERNIER 2007: 169 Nr. 4.2.507), Babyl. As-pa-’da-as-ta-’ m. < OIran. *Aspa-dasta- ‘He by whom horses are trained’ (see ZADOK 2009: 119–120 Nr. 107) and Lydian Mitri-dasta- found in two documents from the Artemis temple in Sardis, although the -dasta-component of this name has not yet been explained convincingly (see SCHMITT 1978a: 408–409, 429 Nr. 84, 1982: 32 Nr. 12, 2015: 256). Less probably, one might think of MPers. *Nēw-dast- ‘good bouquet’ (compare Arm. f. PN Gul-dasta < NPers. ‘bouquet of roses’). 529. Niw-Xosrov m.: B, P Mentioned by Grammarian STEPʻANNOS SIWNECʻI (8th cent.) as an example of composite personal names abundantly found in the language of the Armenian province of Siwnik‘, as well as in Persia and Albania (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 205 line 9). ‒ D I identify this name with MPers. Nēw-Husrav m. ‘good/brave Husrav’, Arab. Nēv-Xosrau in Tabari (cf. GIGNOUX 2003: 52; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 21 fn. 1); compare MPers., Parth. Nēw-Šābuhr m. “Good/Brave-(is-)Šābuhr” (NYBERG 1974: 138a; CERETI 2003: 306–307; SCHMITT 2016: 147), also MPers. hypocoristic Nēwēn (GIGNOUX 1986: 136). 530. Niwsalawurt, Nisalawurt m.: B See Muškan Ni(w)salawurt (498). ‒ P Persian general. ‒ D Consists of MPers. Nēw ‘good, brave’ (see Niw-dast 528, etc.) and *salawurt, which has been interpreted as being composed of MPers. sāl ‘year’ and *vurt (as in Vasawurt 740), cf. NPers. sāl-xurda ‘aged, old’ (JUSTI 1895: 230a; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 507; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 53). 531. Niwkʻar Madēs (gen. Mades-ay) m.: B Patahē Medacʻwocʻn eritasardacʻ, orocʻ aṙaǰnordēr Niwkʻar omn asacʻeal Madēs “he met the young Medes who were led by a certain Niwkʻar named Madēs”; znoyn inkʻn zNiwkʻarn zkočʻecʻealn Madēs jerbakal arareal acē yArmawir “He captured this same Niwkʻar called Madēs and took him to Armawir” (MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.13: 1913=1991: 43–44; THOMSON 2006: 89–90). ‒ P Eponym of the Medians, adversary of the Armenian nahapet Aram (74) (for a discussion and literature, see MARKWART 1966: 296ff.; PETROSYAN 2002: 98, fn. 352; THOMSON 2006: 89 fn. 126). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, consists of *Niw ‘good, brave’ (Niw-Xosrov 529) and *Kʻar: ManParth. kar‘to do, make’ (cf. ManParth. and ManMPers. kār ‘work, task; act, deed’) or, less probably, kār ‘people, army’ (for the forms, see DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 202b, 207a), thus: ‘He who does brave deeds, Welldoer’ (or ‘He who has a brave army’). Compare other names of similar struc-

272

Iranian personal names in Armenian

ture with kar: Parth. Wah-kar [whwkr] m., perhaps from *Vahu-kara- ‘Gutes tuend, Wohltäter vel sim.’; hardly from *Vahu-kāra- ‘mit gutem Heer’ (LIVŠIC 2010: 158; SCHMITT 2016: 221), as well as MPers. Hu-kar m. ‘qui agit bien, bienfaisant’ (GIGNOUX 1986: 99). Further, cf. Kar (361). Madēs reflects a Grecized form of Med.-OPers. ethnonym Māda- (on PNs possibly reflecting this ethnonym, see GIGNOUX 2003: 43 Nr. 178; SCHMITT 2009: 105–106 Nr. 85, 2011: 260 Nr. 220); for the ending -ēs, cf., e.g., Artašēs (118). The comparisons with Arm. kʻar ‘stone’ (JUSTI 1895: 500) and MPers. nab-xvar “qui possède un riche fourrage” (MARKWART 1966: 299– 301) are untenable. 532. Nuard f.: B1 Abl. i Nuarday (var. lect. i Nawarday, i Naworday) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.20 (1913=1991: 63; THOMSON 2006: 104). ‒ P1 Beloved wife of Aray Gełecʻik (‘the Handsome’). ‒ B, P 2 Nvartʻ in an inscription from the monastery of Haṙič (ALIŠAN 1881: 159). ‒ Recorded in modern dialects such as Łaradał Nvartʻ, short Nəvi (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 352b). ‒ D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 88; see also MURADYAN 1982: 234; cf. J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 582, with a question-mark) interprets this name as consisting of OIran. *nawa- ‘new’ and *vr̥ da- ‘rose’, thus: ‘New rose’. Typologically, compare Arm. m. PN Norvard (18th cent.), composed of nor ‘new’ and vard ‘rose’ (see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 87). However, the development *Nau̯ - > Nu-, albeit unproblematic for later periods (cf. PN Nubar attested from the 15th century and consisting of NPers. naw ‘new’ and bār ‘fruit’, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 88–89), is not easily explainable for the Classical period, cf. Arm. nawasard ‘first month’ < Parthian *nawa-sard(a)- ‘New Year’. I therefore alternatively identify the first element of Nuard with the Middle Iranian word *nēw ‘good, brave, beautiful’ (from OIran. *naiu̯ /ba-); cf. MPers., Parth. Nēw ‘good’ (Niw-dast 528, Niw-Xosrov 529, Niwkʻar 531); for the forms meaning ‘beautiful’, see ÈTIMSLOVIRAN 5, 2015: 435– 437. Thus: *Nēw-vr̥ dā- f. ‘Good or beautiful rose’ > Arm. *Niwárda- > Nuard (for f. PNs with *vr̥ da- ‘rose’, cf. Syr. Vardāy f. and Georg. Varda f., see Arm. m. PN Varday 766). 533. Nunufar, Nonopʻ/far f. (rarely m.), also Lilipʻar f.: B1 [No]nopʻar f. in a colophon from 1239 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 210). ‒ P1 Wife of Martiros. ‒ B, P 2 Gen.-dat. Lilipʻara in a 13th century inscription from Hawucʻ Tʻaṙ (SARGSEAN 2001: 237; MAT‘EWOSYAN 2012: 51). ‒ B, P 3 Nunufar-Xatʻun, mentioned in a colophon 1428 CE in relation with the Kołucʻ monastery (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 380). ‒ Numeral attestations in

Iranian personal names in Armenian

273

colophons in the 15th century onwards: Nunufar, Nonofar, Nōnōfar, etc.; lforms (f.): Lalipʻar 1567 CE, Lilipʻar 1576 CE, Lalēpʻar 1690 CE, Lulapʻar undated, etc.; see AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 91; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 91 (mentioning also two males: Ninifar 1469 CE, Nanafar 1710 CE) and HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.2, 1958 onwards (indices). Recorded in dialects such as Łaradał Nunufar f. (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 352b). ‒ D Reflects the Armenian word for ‘water lily’, attested in various forms: lilupʻar (Mxitʻar Heracʻi 12th cent.), nonofar (Mxitʻar Heracʻi, “Girkʻ vastakocʻ”, etc.), nunufar (Išōx 13th cent., etc.), etc.; dialects: Muš, Axalcʻxa (HAB 3: 472; MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 289b, 576b, 578b); borrowed from the Persian word for ‘lotus, water lily’: NPers. nīlōfar, nīlūpar, MPers. nīlōpal ‘id.’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 60); Syriac (Iranian LW) nilup̄ ar [nylwpr], also lynwpr and nyrwpl ‘Nymphaea lotus’ (CIANCAGLINI 2008: 214). This word is of Indian origin: Skt. nīlotpala- ‘blue lotus’, cf. utpala- ‘lotus, water lily’ (MAYRHOFER EWAIA 3, 2001: 33). Note NPers. f. PN Nīlūfar (RUBINČIK 1970, 2: 681b), Arab. Nīrōfar m. (JUSTI 1895: 230a), as well as Turk. Nilufer f. (14th century, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 91). The flower nunufar ‘water lily’ seems to be associated with the mythical personage (ritual doll, bride) and the motif of the resurrecting hero in association with dragon or snakes (see Šawarš 564). 534. Nuš (gen. Nš-i) f.: B1 Gen. Nši in a colophon from 1201 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 22, cf. nom. Nuš in the index, p. 970b). ‒ P1 Mistress (tiruhi). ‒ B2 In a colophon from the hermitage (anapat) of Bolorberd in Vayocʻ Jor, 1482 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.3, 1967: 27). ‒ P2 Sister of recipient priest Yakob. ‒ Nšu f. on a tombstone from Marmašēn (ALIŠAN 1881: 149; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948; 82) is a corruption for Nlu (Arsen Harutʻyunyan, pers. comm. 2016 Dec.). Recorded in dialects such as Łaradał Nuši f. (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 352b) and Nšik, hypocoristic Nušɔ f. in Bałēš/Bitlis (TARŌNEAN 1961: 145). ‒ D This name most probably reflects NPers./Arab. f. PN Nōš, Arab. Nūš m. (Tabari) < nōš ‘the water of immortality; sweet; honey’ (cf. JUSTI 1895: 86–87, 230–231; see Anoyš 24) and was conflated with nuš ‘almond’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 91–92 on Nuširvan [see Anušəṙuan, 26] and hypocoristic Nušik f. attested from the 14th century onwards). Compare Arm. f. PN Nušiǰan (in an undated manuscript) and Nošiǰan (1554 CE) consisting of NPers. nōš ‘water of immortality; sweet’ and ǰān ‘soul, spirit’, thus ‘sweet drink of soul’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 92); cf. Anōšaǰān/Nōšaǰān [’nwšǰ’n / nwšǰ’n], a m. PN in Arabic sources of the Sasa-

274

Iranian personal names in Armenian

nian period (see JUSTI 1895: 17), which has been connected to MPers. adjectival compound anōšag-ǰān ‘of immortal soul’ (TAFAZZOLI 1989: 368). 535. Šah m.: B, P 1 Šahxoṙapetn (var. lect. Šahaxoṙapetn, Šawxoṙapetn, etc.) arkʻuni “the royal Šah-(a)xoṙapet” in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 202); Šah is most probably a personal name (HÜBSCHMANN 1897 < 1895: 58; JUSTI 1895: 271b), though Ačaṙyan (HAB 3: 482a; with hesitation, AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 102) and others (GARSOÏAN apud ADONTZ 1970: 442 n. 21; THOMSON 1982: 152 and fn. 1) prefer to posit an appellative šah(a)xoṙapet ‘royal equerry’, consisting of šah ‘king’ and axoṙapet ‘equerry, chief-stabler’ (on the latter see GARSOÏAN 1989: 512); note, however, that the text already has a word for ‘royal’, viz. arkʻuni. ‒ B, P 2 Colophon from 1298 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 817). ‒ More attestations are found in the 14th century onwards (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 102–103). ‒ D From MPers. *Šāh, as also reflected in Arab. Šāh, from MPers., NPers. šāh ‘king’ (JUSTI 1895: 271ff.; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 58f.; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 102). 536. Šahak m.: B1 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 43). ‒ P1 Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Peroz (616) and predecessor of Kiwros (372). ‒ B2 Šahak or Kirakos in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 448, referring to PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.11, where we find Šahap (541) or Kirakos (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 103; GARSOÏAN 1989: 383). ‒ P2 Bishop of the province of Taykʻ (see Šahap 541). ‒ B3 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.17 (1883–1984: 39; GARSOÏAN 1989: 92). ‒ P3 Patriarch of Greater Armenia, descendant of Ałbianos of Manazkert and the successor of Pʻaṙēn (852) of Aštišat (for other sources and a discussion, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 103–104 and GARSOÏAN 1989: 403). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 104. Gen. Šahakay is attested in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.4 (1883–1984: 224 lines 2f.). ‒ D Reflects MPers. Šāhag m., hypocoristic to Šah (535) (GIGNOUX 1986: 163, 2003: 61), see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 58; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 103; GARSOÏAN 1989: 403–404 (mentioning the Iranian names and also Syr. Išahaq [Isaac]); cf. PERIXANJAN 1993: 21 fn. 43. 537. Šahay (gen. Šahay-i) f.: B, P In a colophon from 1295 CE (ALIŠAN 1885: 103b): ew cnołin imoy Šahayi “and of Šahay, my parent”. ‒ D This name has been interpreted as a shortened form of names with Šah (535) (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 105). One might assume that Šahay is hypocoristic in the Iranian suffix *-aya- (cf. Artašamay 116) to Šahi (535) and Šahak (536). It seems possible that the onomastic element Šah has been merged with

Iranian personal names in Armenian

275

Šahr- < OIran. *Xšaθra-; note the vacillation -hr-:-h- in, e.g., Mehendak (456) vs. Mehrewandak (466); cf. Šahap (541) and Šahpan (549) vs. Šahrapan etc. (551f.). If this is the case, we may perhaps introduce another feminine name Šahra, attested in the forms Šahrē in 1542 CE and Šaxra in 1630 CE (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 131, noting “origin unknown”). 538. Šahan m.: B1 On a cross-stone from the hermitage of Košik (Arcʻax), 1179 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 25 Nr. 45). ‒ P1 Son of Desum. ‒ B2 On a cross-stone from the hermitage of Košik (Arcʻax), 1203 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982 : 26 Nr. 49). ‒ P2 Father of Gagik and Grigor. ‒ B, P 3 Gen. Šahanay on a cross-stone from Gełarkʻunikʻ, 1290 CE (SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 548). ‒ B, P 4 In an undated inscription on a cross-stone from Gełarkʻunikʻ (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 45 Nr. 161). ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 106. ‒ D Shortened form of Šahanšah (540); cf. Arab. Šāhān (JUSTI 1895: 273a; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 105). 539. Šahanduxt (gen. Šahandxt-oy) f.: B1 Nom. Šahanduxt and gen. Šahandxtoy in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 35 (1861: 119–121). ‒ P1 Daughter of Albanian prince Varaz-Trdat (760). ‒ B2 Nom. Šahanduxt and gen. Šahandxtoy in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 53–54 (1861: 213–214, 220–221). ‒ P2 Daughter of Albanian prince Sewaday. ‒ B3 Nom. Šahanduxt, gen. Šahandxto and Šahandxti-n in inscriptions from Siwnikʻ (DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 100 Nr. 286, 138–139 Nrs. 405–406 & 408). STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN (1861 passim). ‒ P3 Daughter of Albanian king Sewaday, wife of Grigor. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 107–108. ‒ D Consists of Šahan (538) and -duxt ‘daughter’ (cf. JUSTI 1895: 273a; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 106). 540. Šahanšah, Šahnšah m.: B, P 1 Šahanšah in the inscription of Kuaš (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 108 with ref.). ‒ B2 Šahnšah in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 92. ‒ P2 King of Vaspurakan, son and successor of Abusahl. ‒ B3 On a cross-stone from Murtʻunis (Arcʻax), 1282 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982 : 246 Nr. 890). ‒ P3 Brother of Vardanšah. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 109–112. ‒ D MPers. > Syr. m. PN Šāhānšāh ‘King of kings’, Arab. Šāhanšāh, Šāhinšāh (JUSTI 1895: 273–274; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 58; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 108; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 128 Nr. 391). 541. Šahap m.: B1 episkoposn Tayocʻ Kirakos, or Šahap anun kočʻēr “Kirakos, the bishop of Taykʻ, was called by the name Šahap” in PʻAWSTOS

276

Iranian personal names in Armenian

BUZAND 6.11 (1883=1984: 228; GARSOÏAN 1989: 238). ‒ P1 Alternate / second name of Kirakos, bishop of the province of Taykʻ. According to GARSOÏAN (1989: 383), Šahap is merely the translation of the Greek form of Ki(w)rakos, viz. Κυρίακος < κύριος ‘lord’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 620 Nr. 2). This is improbable, however; this person was a bishop, whereas Arm. šahap means ‘viceroy, governor, prefect, mayor’ and never had such a general meaning as ‘lord’. It is thus inconceivable that his name Ki(w)rakos would be rendered by the word šahap rather than tēr ‘lord, master’. Besides, we will see below that Šahap is indeed a personal name with an impeccable Iranian etymology. I therefore assume that Šahap was given to Kirakos just as a normal (second) name. ‒ B2 Šahap Arcruni in ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 941. ‒ P2 He was martyred in Baghdad in the mid-ninth century. ‒ B3 Gen. Šahapa in Ktakagir (“Testament”) of the princess Hṙipʻsimē, the daughter of Ašot (SMBATEANCʻ 1904: 424). ‒ P3 Prince of Arcrunikʻ (išxan Arcruneacʻ). ‒ For other attestations from the 14th century, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 113; HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950 passim (see index). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. m. PN Šahrab [štrp] from OIran. *xšaθra-pā- ‘satrap’ > MPers. šahrap ‘satrap, the vice-roy or governor of a province’, Parth. xšahrap [ḥštrp], Bactr. þαυραβο /šahrab/ (SCHMITT 1976a: 382–383, 385, 1984: 327, 1998: 168, 170, 173, 175). The Iranian appellative has been borrowed into Arm. šahap ‘vice-roy, governor, prefect, mayor’ (HAB 3: 482–483) with simplifications xš- > š- and hr > h; compare an older borrowing, ašxarh ‘land, world’ from a NWIran. descendant of *xšaθra- ‘rule, kingdom’ (HAB 1: 217–218, 3: 482–483; SCHMITT 1976a: 383–384, 388, 1987: 448, 2007: 167, 2009: 137–138; PERIXANJAN 1993: 16; TAVERNIER 2007: 359; for a discussion of Iranian forms, see also BENVENISTE 1966: 103; NYBERG 1974: 183b; GIGNOUX 1986: 163; cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 112). Cf. further Šahrapan (551) and Šahpan (549). 542. Šahapłak(an) or Šahrapłakan m.: B Šahrapłakan in SEBĒOS 34 (ABGARYAN 1979: 113 line 30; THOMSON 1999: 66). Šahapłak (var. lect. Šahrapłakan, Šahapłakan, Šahatrpałakan, Šahatrpalatakan) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.10 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 133 line 5; DOWSETT 1961: 81); cf. Šarhapał 562 (var. lect. Šarhapała, Šarhaplakan, etc.) in 2.11 ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 138 line 10). ‒ P Persian general under Xosrov II. (ARA MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI (ibid.) mentions Šah(r)apłak(an) together with Granik(an) Sał/lar (234). The former is attested by Theophanes in the form Σαραβλαγ(γ)ᾶς; together with him Theophanes also mentions Perozitas as a leader of the Chosroēgetai (see NÖLDEKE 1879: 292; JUSTI 1895: 276b with

Iranian personal names in Armenian

277

ref.). According to DOWSETT (1961: 81 fn. 2), Perozitas may be identified with Granik Sałar. For further literature and a discussion, see DOWSETT 1961: 81 fn. 1–2, 85 fn. 2; ABGARYAN 1979: 282 fn. 377. ‒ D This name contains the Iranian etymon reflected in Šahap (541), but the rest is disputed, cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1895: 59, hesitatntly reconstructing MPers. *Šahraplakān, with *pīl (?) and suffix -akān. JUSTI (1895: 276b) assumes Pers. palang ‘leopard’ and suffix -ān. According to DOWSETT (ibid.), the Armenian original form was *Šahrapałakan. [543. Šahastan (spelled also Šahstan and Šahristan) f.: B1 Šahastan in a colophon from 1200 CE (CʻUCʻJEṘVEN 1, 1914: 548). ‒ P1 Daughter of Grigor and sister of Barseł. ‒ B2 Šaxəstan/Šaxistan in a colophon from Vaspurakan, 1490 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 113–114). ‒ P2 Wife of Grigor. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 114–115, in various forms such as Šahristan and Šarostan. ‒ D Most probably reflects MPers., NPers. šahrestān ‘province; capital, city’, ManMPers. & ManParth. šahrestān ‘province, provincial capital, city’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 114; for the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 79; NYBERG 1974: 183b; DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 318b); note also Arm. šah(a)stan ‘seat of government, capital, metropolis’ attested in Ełišē, Łazar Pʻarpecʻi, Tʻovma Arcruni, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 209 Nr. 464; HAB 3: 483–484). 544. Šahdost (spelled Šahdosd) m.: B zŠahdosd, or tʻargmani arkʻayasēr “Šahdosd, which means ‘lover of the king’” in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 10 (VARDANYAN 1985: 106; THOMSON 1985: 129). ‒ P Martyr. ‒ D MPers. > Syr. m. PN Šāh-dōst ‘King’s friend’ or ‘Loving the king’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 58; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 128 Nr. 393). 545. Šahē m.: B i Šaheē Amatuneacʻ episkoposē in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42 line 3). ‒ P Bishop from the house of Amatunikʻ. ‒ D Uncertain (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 118); possibly related in a way to Šah (535) and Šahēn (546). 546. Šahēn m.: B1 Šahēn episkopos in ZAKʻARIA (“ARARAT”, 1868, Nr. 8: 102b). ‒ P1 Bishop in Artaz, 2nd century CE. ‒ B2 zŠahēn išxann Anjewacʻeacʻ tohmin “Šahēn prince of the house of Anjewacʻikʻ” in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.12 (1883=1984: 26 lines 8f.; GARSOÏAN 1989: 82). ‒ P2 Nahapet of Anjewacʻikʻ, who accompanied Yusik I to his consecration at Caesarea (GARSOÏAN 1989: 404). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948:

278

Iranian personal names in Armenian

118–119. ‒ D MPers. and Syr. m. PN Šāhēn (PÉRIKHANIAN 1968: 27; GIGNOUX 1986: 163; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 129) consisting of šāh ‘king’ and the suffix -ēn (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 59, 90 fn. 2; GARSOÏAN 1989: 404); cf. Parth. Šā̆hinak? (see SCHMITT 2016: 204). One also might consider Syr. m. PN Šahrēn [šhryn] (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 129 Nr. 396), with simplification hr > h. Note also Arm. šahēn ‘a kind of hawk’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 118; cf. PERIXANJAN 1993: 21 with fn. 43). 547. Šahik m.: B1 Es Šahiks ew im ordis Vards “I Šahik and my son Vard” in an inscription from Ani, 1050 CE (DIVHAYVIM 1, 1960: 43 Nr. 122; cf. ALIŠAN 1881: 85). ‒ P1 Šahik and his son Vard donated a house and yard to a church. ‒ B2 Šaxik kʻahanay in a colophon from Berdak in Tarberuni (in the province of Vaspurakan), 1306 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 42). The form Šaxik certainly comes from Šahik with the sound change h > x typical for the dialects in the Vaspurakan area. Note another name in the same colophon with the same sound change, viz. Šnawxvor from Šnorhawor. ‒ P2 Bishop. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 119–120. ‒ D Hypocoristic to Šah (535). 548. Šahnar (also Šahinar, etc.) f.: B, P 1 Šahhnar (sic) in an inscription from Arcʻax, village of Kočołot in the Xačʻen district, 1249 CE (BARXUTAREANC‘1895: 190 line 6; cf. DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 92 Nr. 1249). ‒ B, P 2 Šahnar in ČANIKEAN 1895: 94. ‒ More attestations (in one of them referring to a man) in such forms as Šahinar, Šayinar and Šayniar (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 120). ‒ D Consisting of NPers. šāh ‘king’ and nār ‘pomegranate’, thus ‘a royal pomegranate’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 120); cf. Arm. f. PN Nar-gul (Narkul in a colophon from 1649 CE, see HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.3, 1984: 342), possibly containing the same Persian word for ‘pomegranate’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 25). Typologically compare a number of Armenian names for women probably containing Arm. nuṙn ‘pomegranate’, such as Nṙanay, Nṙnek and Nṙo (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 98), as well as Nṙn-a-hat f. (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 419; HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.3, 1984: 111), clearly meaning ‘seed of pomegranate’. The by-form with -i-, Šahinar, may be due to influence of such fem. names as Covinar (with cov ‘sea’) and Oskinar (with oski ‘gold’). Šahnaz f. → Naz (510), Mehnaz (460) 549. Šahpan m.: B, P Attested in an inscription in the Spitakavor Astvacacna church, in the vicinity of Vernašen, a village in the Vayocʻ Jor

Iranian personal names in Armenian

279

province of Armenia, 1494 CE: zparon Šahpanin yišecʻēkʻ “Remember Mr. Šahpan” (HOVSEPʻYAN 1928: 237; DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 100, Nr. 284). – D I propose to treat this name as a variant of Šahrapan (551) from *Xšaθra-pāna- through simplification -hr- > -h- and syncope of a medial unstressed vowel abundantly documented in Middle Armenian and dialects, e.g. erasanak > ersnak ‘bridle’, vačaṙakan > vačṙkan ‘merchant, tradesman’, vardapet ‘teacher, master’ > vardpet and varpet ‘craft master; home teacher’ (KARST 1901: 42f; MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009 s.vv.; MARTIROSYAN 2010: 549, forthc. 1); personal names, e.g. Hayrapet m. > Harpet (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 38) and Hrpet (H. MURADYAN 1972: 75), Hazrpet from Hazarapet (377). 550. Šahrayeanpet (gen. Šahrayenpet-i) m.: B Ew yostann Dəwnay ekn marzpanutʻeann Šahrayeanpet “To the capital Dvin as marzpan came Šahrayeanpet”; Ew yostann Dəwnay ekn pʻoxanak Šahrayenpeti` Parseanpet Paršənazdat “To the capital Duin there came to replace Šahrayeanpet, Parseanpet Paršənazdat” in SEBĒOS 33, 34 (ABGARYAN 1979: 111 lines 28f., 113 lines 29f.; THOMSON 1999: 64, 66). Parseanpet is emended to Parsayenpet (see SEBĒOS 30: ABGARYAN 1979: 105 line 12) by HÜBSCHMANN (see below). ‒ P Title or name of a Persian general under Xosrov II. ‒ D Šahr-ayen-pet and *Pars-ayen-pet are interpreted as *Šahr-āyēn-pet and *Pārs-āyēn-pet respectively, titles with šahr ‘land, country’ or Pārs ‘Persis’ and MPers. āyēnbed < *āyēn-pet ‘master of ceremonies/rituals/customs vel sim.’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 59; ABGARYAN 1979: 279 n. 363, 282 n. 375; THOMSON 1999: 64 fn. 397; XAČ‘ATRYAN / EŁIAZARYAN 2004: 344 n. 188; cf. also JUSTI 1895: 16b; J̌AHUKYAN 1979: 33); cf. Syr. ’ynbd ‘lictor, or chief of the cavalry’, inscr. MPers. Šahrayeanpet īg ‘master of ceremonies’ in the suffix *-(i)ka-; concerning Arm. Šahr-ayen-pet, compare the MPers. title šahr-ēwēnbed with ēwēnbed or aywēnbed [’dwynpt] ‘master of ceremonies’ or rather ‘head of religious rituals, master of costumes’ < *abi-dainā-pati-. In both passages from Sebēos, Šahrayeanpet is used without a name, unlike Parseanpet, which is clearly the title of Paršənazdat. Therefore, one cannot exclude the possibility that the title Šahrayeanpet became (or at least is perceived as) a name. Compare Gr. Ἀνιαβέδης (Procopius of Caesarea) based on *āyēn-pet (see JUSTI 1895: 16b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 507). For the appellative *abi-daina-, cf. Arm. LW awrēn ‘law, precepts, custom’ and awrinak ‘example, model; design, plan, project; form, manner, pattern’ (BACK 1978: 178–179, 410; HUYSE 1999.2: 128–129; CIANCAGLINI 2008: 106; KHURSHUDIAN 2015: 138–139; cf. GIGNOUX 1972: 15a); further,

280

Iranian personal names in Armenian

cf. NPers. in Manich. script āyīn [’yyn] ‘custom’ (DE BLOIS / SIMSWILLIAMS 2006: 99b). Also remarkable is Arm. ayenak attested only in Baṙgirk‘ hayoc‘, a late medieval dictionary compiled in the 16–17th centuries, glossed by the aformentioned word ōrinak [awrinak] (HAB 1: 167a; AMALYAN 1975: 16). 551. Šahrapan m.: B Apa haseal kʻnnoł yarkʻunust Smbatay ew Datoyenay, ayr omn glxawor naxarar, orum anunn ēr Šahrapan Bandakan “Then an Inspector from court came to Smbat and Datoyean, a certain senior noble whose name was Šahrapan Bandakan” in SEBĒOS 28 (ABGARYAN 1979: 102 lines 21f.; transl. THOMSON 1999: 51). ‒ P Persian noble. ‒ D This name has been derived (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 59) from OIran. *Xšaθra-pā-na- “die Herrschaft schützend”, which is a derivative of the Iranian word for ‘satrap’; cf. Assyr. m. PN Satarpānu: mSa-tar-pa-nu, mSa-tar-ba-nu (name of Medians), Babyl. LÚ.aḫ-šá-ad-ra-pa-nu, Bibl. Aram., Bibl. Hebr. ’aḥašdarpan, etc.; note also *xšaθra-pā- > MPers. šahrap ‘satrap, the vice-roy or governor of a province’, Parth. xšahrap [ḥštrp], MPers. PN Šahrab [štrp] m.; from Iranian: Arm. šahap ‘vice-roy, governor, prefect, mayor’ and m. PNs Šahap (541) and Šahpan (549). Further, see Bandakan (157). Šahra(y) f. → Šahay (537) 552. Šahr-Vahrič m.: B SEBĒOS 25 (ABGARYAN 1979: 98 line 11; THOMSON 1999: 46). ‒ P Persian general. ‒ D Consists of Šahr- (550ff.) and Vahrič (725) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 59–60). 553. Šah-Varaz, Šahr-Varaz (gen. -ay) m.: B Šahvaraz, gen. Šahvarazay in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.10–11, 2.16 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 129 lines 3ff., 131 line 9, 134 line 7, 167 line 15; DOWSETT 1961: 77). In 2.16 one finds var. lect. Šahr-varaz and gen. Šahrvarazay. ‒ P Honorary name of Xoṙean/m (330). ‒ D This name reflects a Middle Iranian name related to NPers. Šahr-barāz m. and Syr. Šahr-varāz m. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 60); cf. MPers. m. PN Mihr-Varāz (GIGNOUX 1986: 131 Nr. 661). Beside Šah(r)Varaz, there is another honorary name given to Xoṙean/m, viz. Ṙazmiozan/Əṙamikozan (634). In this respect, it is remarkable that Syr. Šahr-varāz is a secondary name given to Rōmīzan (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 119, 130).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

281

554. Šamay (spelled also Šama) m.: B Šamay in KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN KH 2, 1971: 100 line 6). Šama (var. lect. Šamay, Łama) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.26 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 94 line 17; DOWSETT 1961: 54). ‒ P Albanian azgapet (head of clan). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, is an *-aya- hypocoristicon (cf., e.g., Varjay 787) of *Šam, a shortened form of names with *S(i)yāma-, cf. MPers. PN Šām m., Šāmwār m., ŠāmagRašn m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 163–164, 2003: 62), probably also OIran. *S(i)yāmāspa- ‘He who has black horses’, if reflected in Šām-āspī, a small village near Ardabīl, “a village belonging to (or founded by) *Šāmāsp” (ASSADOORIAN 2006: 261). 555. Šamanduxt f.: B, P 1 Šamandux in a colophon from the church called Tivriku Surb Astuacacin, 1647 CE (SRUANJTEANCʻ TʻA 1, 1879: 220). ‒ B2 Gen. Šamanduxt-i(-n) in an inscription from the Hałpat/Haghpat monastery, 1655 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 194 Nr. 362). ‒ P2 Wife of Beroy (168). ‒ D Consists of *Šaman and Pers. duxt ‘daughter’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 137). I wonder if the first component can be interpreted as patronymic to *Šam- (cf. Šamay m. (554); cf. also Šamas f. (on which see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 137, with no etymology). 556. Šambatʻ or Šambat (gen. Šambat-ay) m.: B Šambatʻ [aspirated tʻ] and gen. Šambatay 2x [non-aspirated t] in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22, 2.3, 2.8 (1913=1991: 68–69, 104, 117; THOMSON 2006: 107–108, 130, 141). For other sources (Šambatʻ or Šambat), see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 137. ‒ P Hebrew leader, captive of Nabugodonosor; Hračʻeay brought and settled him in Armenia. The Bagratuni family descends from him. ‒ D Arm. Šambatʻ/t, in my opinion, may directly reflect the ManParth. calendrical name Šambat [šmbt], which is based on Semitic name of Sabbat (on which see SCHMITT 2016: 207; cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 137, 537–538; GIGNOUX 1986: 163–164 Nr. 871). Further cf. Šambitʻ (557). 557. Šambitʻ m.: B TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 45). ‒ P Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Vahan and predecessor of J̌ aǰ. Cf. further JUSTI 1895: 314–315. – D This name reflects Parth., MPers. Šambīd m. in patronym šnbyt-kn, Gr. Σονβεδ-ηγαν (HENNING 1954: 48 fn. 7; for the forms, see GIGNOUX 1972: 34b, 1986: 163–164 Nr. 871; SCHMITT 2016: 206–207); note also Alan. Sambida which is considered to have an Armenian origin (HUMBACH 1969: 46).

282

Iranian personal names in Armenian

558. Šanuš f.: B In an inscription from Ani, 1218 CE (DIVHAYVIM 1, 1966: 4 Nr. 8; cf. ALIŠAN 1881: 43). ‒ P Wife of Xēčʻēres; she built towers (burǰ). ‒ D Most probably, a shortened form of f. PN A(r)šanoyš (96) (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 144). 559. Šaštʻi f.: B In a colophon from the Kołbay monastery, 1289 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 621; HARUTʻYUNYAN 2018: 210–211; not recorded in AČAṘANJN). ‒ P Sister of Dawitʻ and priest (kʻahanay) Vardan. ‒ D I interpret this name as consisting of Šah (535) and Arm. f. PN Stʻi (also Sə/itʻi). The latter reflects Arab. sit(t)ī ‘My lady, lady’ (cf. also NPers. sittī ‘My lady, lady’, see STEINGASS 1892: 657a) and is also found in Armenian f. compound names, such as Gohar-s(i)tʻi, with gohar ‘gem’, thus ‘Gohar/Gem-Lady’, and Mam-stʻi, with Arm. mam ‘mother’, thus ‘Mother-Lady’; compare Gohar-tikin and Mama-tikin respectively, both with Arm. tikin ‘lady’ (see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 486; 3, 1946: 186–187; 4, 1948: 491–492, cf. 473; AVAGYAN 1978: 291–294, 1986: 194–199). Thus: Šaštʻi < *Šah-stʻi ‘Šah-Lady’ (with assimilation š…s > š…š), matching Arm. f. PN Šah-tikin, with Arm. tikin ‘lady’ (on which see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 131). Cf. also f. PN Mehrastʻi (464). 560. Šapuh m.: B1 Nom. Šapuh and gen. Šaphoy in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.16–17 et passim (1883=1984: 105–107 et passim). ‒ P1 Šāhpuhr II, king of kings of Persia (4th century). – B2 LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 26). ‒ P2 Bishop of the Arcrunikʻ family. ‒ B3 Šapuh Amatuni in SEBĒOS 42 (ABGARYAN 1979: 138). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 145–148. ‒ D MPers. Šābuhr [šhpwhly] ‘King’s son’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 60–61; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 144; GIGNOUX 1986: 161–162; SCHMITT 2016: 204–205). 561. Šapuh-varaz m.: B, P Šapuh-Varaz, by-form of Varaz-Šapuh (752). ‒ D See Varaz-Šapuh (752). 562. Šarhapał m.: B, P MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.11 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 138 line 10). ‒ D See Šahapłak(an) (542). 563. Šawasp (gen. Šawasp-ay) m.: B1 Šawasp Arcruni in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 43 line 12). ‒ P1 Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Gawgean / Gōgean (201) and predecessor of Peroz (616). ‒ B2 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.18, 4.14 (1883=1984: 40, 98; GARSOÏAN 1989: 93, 140). ‒ P2 Sepuh and perhaps nahapet of the Arcruni family, the son of

Iranian personal names in Armenian

283

Vačʻē Arcruni (GARSOÏAN 1989: 408). ‒ B3 Ayl erbemn i makanakan xałun erkicʻs pataheacʻ Šawaspay Arcrunwoy zgndakn hanel i Šaphoy “On another occasion at the polo match, Šawasp Arcruni twice succeeded in knocking the ball from Šapuh” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.55 (1913=1991: 331 line 12f.; THOMSON 2006: 320). ‒ P3 Noble from the Arcruni house; hazarapet of Greco-Armenians. ‒ B4 EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 193; THOMSON 1982: 238). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86; THOMSON 1991: 132). ‒ P4 Prince (naxarar) from the house of Arcrunikʻ. ‒ B5 Šawasp Arcruni in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (1912=1980: 59; T‘OSUNYAN 1996: 60– 62). Nom. Šawasp Arcruni and gen. Šawaspay Arcrunwoy in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.1 (1887=1991: 77–78). ‒ P5 Traitor; son of Me(h)ršapuh (468) and paternal uncle of Ałan Arcruni (11). He was killed by Vardan Mamikonean (767) in 450 CE. ‒ Note that all five persons named Šawasp were from the Arcruni family. ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Syāvāspa- (= Skt. m. PN Śyāvā́ śva- ‘Having dark-coloured horses’, consisting of śyāvá‘dark-coloured’ and áśva-), cf. YAv. m. PN Siiāuuāspi-, a patronymic formation (JUSTI 1895: 300; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 61; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 154; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 75–76 Nr. 283, 2003: 95 Nr. 2.1.536, also 142 Nr. 2.2.462; SCHMITT 2003a: 18; HOVHANNISYAN 2016: 117–118). For the problem of the initial Š-, see Šawarš (564). 564. Šawarš m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 103). MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 41). VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 15. ‒ P1 Armenian nahapet, successor of Aṙnak (51); he founded the city of Šawaršan (Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 84); see also BOYCE 1955: 472. ‒ B2 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 92. ‒ P2 Successor of Zarmayr (291). ‒ B3 Šawaš (without -r-) in SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 51). ‒ P3 Armenian nahapet, successor of Sarhang (672). ‒ B4 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.8: 1887=1991: 56; THOMSON 1985: 120. ‒ P4 Šawarš Arcruni, successor of Hamazasp. ‒ B5 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 43). ‒ P5 Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Asud and predecessor of Gawgean / Gōgean (201). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 155–156. In a colophon from Dvanǰ (A[r]zrum), 1601 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 18 Nr. 18b), one finds Savarš, with an initial hissing s- that is probably due to dissimilation. ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Syāvaršan- ‘Having dark-coloured horses’, cf. YAv. Siiāuuaršan-, Chorasm. Š’wš, MPers. Siyāvaxš, Elam. Ti-ia-mar-šá < *Θyāvaršā (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 61; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 155; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 75 Nr. 282; TAVERNIER 2007: 330 Nr. 4.2.1738; cf. SCHMITT 2002: 145–146,

284

Iranian personal names in Armenian

2011: 315–316). For the problem of *si̯ > š, see BOLOGNESI 1960: 22–25; PÉRIKHANIAN 1968: 23–29, PERIXANJAN 1993: 5, 20–21; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 581; HOVHANNISYAN 1990: 64; ASSADOORIAN 2006: 261; KORN / OLSEN 2012: 211–212 (assuming a third WMIran. dialect). Note also Georg. Siauš, Šioš, Šiaoš, Šioaoš (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b), which resemble the Armenian by-form Šiawš / Šiōš (571) m. (fot the loss of r before š, cf. the aforementioned form Šawaš attested in Sebēos). Note also OIran. *Syāvaka- > Σαυάκης (Arrian), which has been explained as a hypocoristicon to *Satasyāva(ka)- ‘He who has hundred black horses’ (SCHMITT 1987–89); cf. Sewe(a)k (681). Compare also Georg. m. PN Šava, Šavai/j, Šaveli and Šavela beside šavela ‘very dark, black’, Oss. m. PN Sawi beside saw ‘black’ (FRITZ 2006: 190–191 Nr. 1315; RUSSELL 2006: 132 fn. 32). The prince Siyāvaš is regarded as a resurrecting divinity reborn as Arum dracunculus or lilies. This is also seen in Armenian tradition. As has been shown by HÜBSCHMANN (1895: 273–274, 1897: 213; HAB 3: 505; BOYCE 1955: 472; cf. ALIŠAN 1895: 467–468), the name of the resurrecting hero of the Iranian epic, viz. Siyāva/uš (see SKJÆRVØ 1998a) has been preserved in the Armenian plant-name šawa(r)š-ariwn ‘arum, arum lily, Arum dracunculus L.’ (Galen, Step‘anos Lehac‘i), lit. “blood of Siyāvaš”, cf. NPers. xūn-isiyāvuš(ān) “Dragon’s Blood; Brazilian wood, a sort of gum produced in Abyssinia” (see STEINGASS 1892: 488b); in other languages: “blood of brothers” or “blood of dragon”. Note also Arm. paṙšawošan ‘venus hair fern, maidenhair (Adiantum capillus-veneris L.)’ from NPers. par-siyāvušān ‘id.’, literally ‘wing or feather of Siyāvuš’ (ALIŠAN 1895: 524 Nr. 2503; HAB 4: 29b), which is otherwise associated with Venus or devils (BLÄSING 2001: 28–30). A similar motif is present with the flower nunufar ‘water lily’ (MOVSISYAN 1972: 51b; cf. PN f. Nunufar 533). Further, see MARTIROSYAN/GHARAGYOZYAN 2011: 105–109 and MARTIROSYAN 2015: 162–164. [565. †Šawur m.: B Gen. Šawur-i(-n) in an inscription from Xoranašat, 1220 CE (BARXUTAREANCʻ 1895: 323 line 9). However, ŁAFADARYAN (1940: 174) reads this name as Nawur (519). ‒ P Brother of Apirat and Aweldat (126). ‒ D As a 13th century form, Šawur may theoretically come from an earlier *Šawoyr < NWIran. *Š(y)av-ōδ (cf. Šawarš 564 and Vroyr 822). It should be borne in mind, however, that Šawur seems to be a corruption for Nawur (519).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

285

566. Šakʻar f.(m.): B1 f. In an inscription from Havucʻ Tʻaṙ, 1293 CE (YOVSĒPʻEANCʻ 1937: 23–24; AVAGYAN 1978: 314; MATʻEWOSYAN 2012: 58). ‒ P1 Wife of Gerkʻ, donators. ‒ B2 f. In a colophon from Jerusalem, 1321 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 168–169). ‒ P2 Hogewor dustr (lit. ‘spiritual daughter’) of prince Vard. ‒ B3 m. Šakʻar bēk in a colophon from Agulis, 1327 CE (Mak‘sudean 1911: 460). ‒ P3 Son of Atar Mkrtičʻ. ‒ For more attestations (mostly fem.), see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 156–158. ‒ D NPers. f. PN Šakar, cf. šakar ‘sugar’ > Arm. šakʻar ‘id.’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 156; JUSTI 1895: 279a). 567. Šeran m.: B Colophon to a “Dream-book” (Erazahan) from 1222 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 131); in another version of this colophon one finds Širakvanecʻi instead (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 159 with lit., cf. 1, 1942: 207 Nr. 11; HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 131 fn. *). ‒ P He assisted Aṙakʻel in translating the Erazahan. ‒ D I identify this name with NPers./Arab. m. PN Šērān / Šīrān (for the forms, see JUSTI 1895: 295), based on the Persian word for ‘lion’ (cf. Arm. m. PN Šēr, post-1321 CE, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 161; see also Širak 573); also in univerbations where the form is interpreted as the plural of ‘lion’, e.g. NPers. m. PN Šērān-šāh ‘King of lions’, see Širanšah (574). 568. Šeranik, also Šēranik (gen. Šērank-i) m.: B1 Gen. Šēranki-n in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 39 (1861: 157). ‒ P1 Father of Abas; mentioned as a witness; 9th century. ‒ B2 Šeranik kʻani gas, jukn ber “Šeranik, when(ever) you come, bring fish”, written on the margin of the Gospel of Hałbat at a fisher’s picture, 1211 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 69 Nr. 34j). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 159 with ref.) records this name with spelling Šerenik. ‒ P2 Name of a fisher. ‒ B3 Gen. Šerankan-n in an inscription from the monastery of Hoṙomos, 1231 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 20b). ‒ P3 Father of donator Aslan. ‒ B4 Nom. Šeranik and gen. Šerankan-n in an undated inscription from the monastery of Hoṙomos (ALIŠAN 1881: 24b). ‒ P4 Military man; donator, together with his wife Mariam. ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ik to Šeran (567). Šerenik f. → Šeranik (568) 569. Šeroy, Široy m.: B1 Šeroy in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (T‘OSUNYAN 1996: 62); VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1862: 53). Široy in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.1 (1887=1991: 78; THOMSON 1985: 144–145); SRUANJTEANC‘ 1874: 92. ‒ P1 Persian, kʻrmapet (heathen pontiff) in Arme-

286

Iranian personal names in Armenian

nia, son of Vndoy (805). ‒ B2 Šeroy i Merdanšahean in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (TĒR-MIKʻELEAN 1892: 286). ‒ P2 Albanian prince, 7th century. ‒ B3 MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.3, 3.7–8, 3.10, 3.16 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 294, 297, 300, 304, 318–319; DOWSETT 1961: 190–192, 194, 208). Šeroy/Široy Apahi/Apihi patrik in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (TĒR-MIKʻELEAN 1892: 286). ‒ P3 Great prince (mec išxan) of Albania and lord of Gardman; in 705 CE he was taken by the Arabs to Tarōn and thence to Syria. ‒ D Reflects MPers. > Syr., NPers. m. PN Šērōy, hypocoristic to Šēr ‘Lion’ (JUSTI 1895: 297; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 61; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 160; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 131); further Šeran (567). For the ending -oy, cf. Vndoy, father of Šeroy above (805) and V(i)roy (802). 570. Šeroyean m.: B, P Mahmat i Šeroyean in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.8, 3.10 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 300, 305; DOWSETT 1961: 194 with fn. 2, 198). ‒ D Patronym to Šeroy (569). Šēr m. → Šeran (567) 571. Šiawš (Šiōš) m.: B1 Šiōš or Sargis, called also J̌ uǰa ‘Dwarf’ (LALAYAN 1983–2004, 3: 38–39 [< Azgagrakan handēs 1901: 319–320]; ŁANALANYAN 1969: 287–288, 473 n. 755). ‒ P1 Father of Zakʻarē and Ivanē; he belonged to the Spasalar family, which originated from Kurds who fled to Bagratuni/Kiwrikean king of Joraget and converted to Christianity. Sargis = Šiōš died in 1187 CE and is buried in their family cemetery in Sanahin, Loṙi. ‒ B2 Xōǰay Šiōš in ALIŠAN 1893: 419a, 442b. ‒ P2 Merchant from J̌uła/Julfa, who was sent as an ambassador by Šah Abbas to Italy in 1607 CE. ‒ B3 Šiōš-bēg: cnōłsn im zŠiōšbēgn ew zKʻētʻewann “my parents, Šiōšbēg and Kʻētʻewan (accus.)” 1781 CE (HAKOBYAN MŽ 2, 1956: 529 lines 41f.; cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 166). ‒ P3 Father of Archbishop Yovsepʻ Arłutʻeancʻ. ‒ B4 Šiōš mec išxan, Sałomonean Erkaynabazuk in DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 109 Nr. 199. ‒ P4 Great prince, †1821 CE, buried in the cemetery of the Zakʻarean family in Sanahin. ‒ D See Šawarš (564). 572. Šitan m. B, P No literary attestations; the name is only found in the family-name Šitanean (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 162; AVETISYAN 2010: 268b). ‒ D I tentatively interpret Šitan as patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to *Xšaita‘shining, bright’: MPers. m. PN Šēd and hypocoristic Šēdag m., Parth. m. PN Xšēt [hšyt], Aram. Xšaita [ḥšyt] (see GIGNOUX 1986: 164; MACKENZIE 1986: 110; LIVŠIC 2010: 95–96; SCHMITT 2016: 104–105, SCHMITT forthc.),

Iranian personal names in Armenian

287

cf. MPers. Šēdam (ZIMMER 1991: 126); YAv. m. PN Yima-xšaēta-, NPers. J̌ amšēd (MAYRHOFER 1977b: 102–103). For the appellative, cf. MPers. šēd ‘bright; sorrel (horse)’ vs. YAv. xšaēta- ‘shining, bright’. Further, cf. Ašxētʻ (30). 573. Širak m.: B1 A Middle Armenian text (FINCK 1903–04, 1: 190) reads: Širak arkʻa zŠirak šineacʻ “The King Širak built Širak”. ‒ P1 According to Abraham Kretacʻi, King Širak founded Ani and the Bagratuni kingdom (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 163). ‒ B, P 2 Yovhannēs, or makanun Širak asi “Yovhannēs whose nickname/surname is Širak”, ARA ̇ KʻEL DAVRIŽECʻI /17th century/ 32 (XANLARJAN 1990: 345 line 14, also 346 line 3). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects Parth. m. PN Šīrak [šyrk] < OIran. *Srīra(ka)- (cf. Parth. Šīr-nām ‘He who has a good name’, see SCHMITT 1998: 185 E11, cf. 180 B10, 2016: 208–209) or MPers. (also in Syriac) Šērag m., which has been explained as a hypocoristic form based on a shortened name with šēr ‘lion’ (GIGNOUX 2003: 62; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 131); cf. Šeran (567). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 163) notes that this name is supposedly derived from the district name Širak. He (ibid.) takes Persian PN Šērag (from the word for ‘lion’) as the source of the Armenian later by-form Širakʻ m., with aspirated kʻ (575). 574. Širanšah m.: B1 Širanšah-kʻ (tun ‘house’ Širanšahacʻ) in a 13th century colophon to the famous Gospel named Begyuncʻ (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 426; see also AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 163; further, see Uz 588). ‒ P1 Širanšah was probably a PN which is seen in Širanšah-kʻ, a princely house in the Arcʻax province. ‒ B, P 2 Probably, Širanšah in an inscription from Ełegis in Vayocʻ Jor, 1279 CE (AVAGYAN 1978: 255). ‒ D Reflects NPers. m. PN Šērān-šāh ‘King of lions’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 163; cf. JUSTI 1895: 295). Further, see Šeran (567). ̇ KʻEL DAVRIŽECʻI 20 (XAN575. Širakʻ m.: B1 Xōǰay Širakʻ in ARA 1990: 209 line 9). ‒ P1 Merchant. ‒ B2 Gen. Širakʻi-n in colophons from Vaspurakan, early 17th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 26). ‒ P2 Brother of Zirakʻ (303). ‒ B3 In a colophon to the Gospel named Zmrut from Bałēš/Bitlis, 1604 CE (SRUANJTEANC‘ TʻA 2, 1884: 267 line 6). ‒ P3 Son of Xōǰay Atom, brother of Zirakʻ (303). Further, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 163. ‒ D A later by-form of Širak (573). LARJAN

288

Iranian personal names in Armenian

576. Širik (*Šērik, gen. Šerkan) m: B Acc. zŠirik in a colophon to a Gospel from Berdak, 1298 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 836); gen. Šerkan-n in a colophon to a Gospel from the village of Hazarakn, 1316 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 166). ‒ P Father of scribe Yovsean, husband of Hṙipʻsimē. ‒ D Hypocoristic to names with Šēr; cf. Šeran (567) and Širak (573). 577. Širin (gen. Širinay) f.(m.): B1 SEBĒOS 13–14 (mentioning also Širin’s monastery: abl. i vanacʻ Širinay), 46 (ABGARYAN 1979: 85–86, 151, 326 n. 556; THOMSON 1999: 29–30 with fn. 188, 118). ‒ P1 Wife of Persian king Xosrov II from Xužastan, queen and chief wife; she is claimed to be an adherent of the Armenian church. ‒ B2 In a colophon from Erznka, 1266 CE (TAŠEAN 1895: 552a). ‒ P2 Father of scribe Yovhannēs. ‒ For other attestations (including that on the daughter of the Armenian king Xosrov II Kotak [first half of the 4th century] in “Georgian sources”), see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 164. ‒ D Reflects NPers. f.m. PN Šīrīn, from the appellative NPers. šīrīn ‘sweet’ > MidArm. širin ‘id.’, cf. MPers. šīrēn ‘id.’ (JUSTI 1895: 302– 303; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 62; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 164; for the appellative, see MACKENZIE 1971: 80; MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 596a). Cf. also Syr. f. PN Šīrēn (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 132). Širuanšah m. → Šruanšah (574) 578. Šngin m.: B EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 193; THOMSON 1982: 238). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86; THOMSON 1991: 132). ‒ P Prince (naxarar) from the house of Arcrunikʻ. ‒ D Possibly contains -gin (as in Garegin 197), but the first element is unclear. [579. Šnorhawor m.f.: B1 Gen.-dat. Šnorh[aw]or tikna f. in an undated inscription in Sanahin (Loṙi), 13th century (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 99 Nr. 169). ‒ P1 A lady, mother of Mama. ‒ B2 Šnahawor Tpʻxecʻi m. in an inscription from Hałpat (Loṙi), 1253 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 152–153 Nr. 271). ‒ P2 Son of Ełiazar; Tpʻxecʻi ‘of Tiflis’. ‒ B3 Šnorhawor m. in ̌ NYAN 1961: 363). – P3 Son of KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 57 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJA Sarawan (669). ‒ B, P 4 Šnawor f., acc. zŠnawor tikin, gen.-dat. Šnawor tikna in a colophon from 1288 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 613). ‒ B5 Šnohwor in a colophon from 1290 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 661). ‒ P5 Priest. ‒ For ca. 70 more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 171–177. ‒ D This name reflects Arm. šnorh-awor ‘agreeable, enjoying favour, graceful’,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

289

a derivative of šnorh ‘gift, grace, favour, boon’, Iranian LW (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 171). Further, see Šnorhkʻ (580). 580. Šnorhkʻ, Šnorh m.f.: B1 Šnorhkʻ m. in a colophon from 1330 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 225, index: 734a). ‒ P1 Brother of Yovannēs. ‒ B2 Šnorh and Šnorhkʻ f. in a colophon from 1447 CE; elsewhere called Šnohor (LALAYEAN 1915: 400; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 174 Nr. 41). ‒ P2 Mother of priest Israyēl, wife of Amiršah. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 178: Šnokʻ f. undated; Šnorhkʻ amira m. 1790 CE; Šnorh abeła m. 1810 CE. ‒ D This name obviously reflects MPers. šnōhr [šnwhl] ‘gratitude, contentment’, ManParth. and ManMidPers. išnōhr [ᶜšnwhr, ᵓšnwhr] ‘grace; gratitude’ reflected in, e.g., MPers. m. PN Šnōhr-Gušnasp (see GIGNOUX 2003: 62 Nr. 323), possibly also Sogd. Xšōrθvandak? m. (LURJE 2010: 438). The Iranian appellative has been borrowed into Arm. šnorh(-kʻ) ‘gift, grace, favour, boon’. Note also Arm. dial. Van šnołk‘ (šnoxkʻy) ‘a good-natured house sprite, guardian spirit’ (LALAYEAN 1917: 205; XARATJAN 1989: 42b), which probably reflects a divinity or spirit of beauty, grace and fertility comparable to Gr. Χάριτες ‘the Charites’ (cf. χάρις, -ιτος ‘grace, beauty, delight, enjoying; boon, gratefulness’) and Lat. Grātiae ‘the Graces’. Further, see Šnorhawor (579). 581. Šruanšah m.: B1 Gen. Šrvanšahi in an inscription from Yovhannavankʻ, late 12th or early 13th cent. (ŁAFADARYAN 1948: 100–101; cf. ŠAHXATʻUNEANCʻ 1842, 2: 106; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 166). ‒ P1 Paron. ‒ B, P 2 Šruanša, 14-th century (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 166). ‒ D NPers. Širwānšāh ‘King of Širwān’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 166; cf. DALALYAN 2006c: 20–21). Ołokʻos m. → Ovkʻos (582) 582. Ovkʻos m.: B Arsēs in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AW/ AUCHER 1818.1: 105). Ołokʻos in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 40). ‒ P Persian king, predecessor of Arsēs / Zarsēs (101). ‒ D Reflects Ὦχος, Greek rendering (cf. Lat. Ōchus) of OIran. *Vahu-ka-, cf. OPers. dial. Vahuka- [v-h-u-k] (SCHMITT 2002a: 134–136, 2006: 205–209, 2011: 400–401 Nr. 377). I wonder if Arm. Ukʻos and Ukʻan (names of unknown origin in AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 207–209) belong here. GEREANCʻ

Oramazd m. → Ormizd (586)

290

Iranian personal names in Armenian

583. Ormzday m.: B Nom. Ormzday in the manuscript Tʻułtʻ kʻaǰalerakan (TAŠEAN 1895: 109a). ‒ P Bishop of Lesser Armenia (Pʻokʻr Haykʻ), 5th century CE. ‒ D This name probably reflects a hypocoristicon in OIran. *-aya- (cf. *Bagaya-, *Miθraya-, see, e.g., Artay 113 and Varday 766) to the theonym (or theophoric name) *Ahura-Mazdā- > Arm. Ormizd 586 (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 195). 584. Ormzdat (gen. Ormzdat-ay) m.: B Gen. Ormzdatay twice in the letter to Sahak Arcruni “Vasn Pʻoxman Astuacacnin” (MOVSXORENMAT 1865: 295). ‒ P Brother of Anna, abbes of the monastery Hogeacʻ vankʻ. ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Ahuramazdā-dāta- ‘Given by Ahura-Mazdā’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 62; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 195), cf. Parth. Ahurmazddāt [’hwrmzdt] (SCHMITT 2016: 37 Nr. 14), MPers. m. PN Ohrmazd-dād, Syr. Hormizd-dād (GIGNOUX 1986: 139 Nr. 709, 2003: 53 Nr. 260; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 82–83). [585. Ormzduhi f.: B TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 10 (1887=1991: 62). ‒ P Sister of the Persian king Šāhpuhr II and wife of Mehužan Arcruni (see Ormizduxt 587). ‒ D Reflects a fem. uhi-formation to *Ahura-Mazdā-, cf. Ormizd 586 (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 62). 586. Ormizd (gen. Ormzd-i) m.: B1 Nom Ormizd and gen. Ormzdi in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.89, 3.4, 3.8 (1913=1991: 239, 260, 264). ‒ P1 Persian king Hormizd II. ‒ B2 Ormizd (gen. Ormzd-i) and Oramazd (gen. Oramazday) in SEBĒOS 5f. (ABGARYAN 1979: 60, 63 et passim). ‒ P2 Various Persian kings. ‒ D Ormizd and Oramazd reflect MIran. forms of OIran. *AhuraMazdā-, cf. Parth. Ohrmizd [’hwrmzd], MPers. Hormizd and Ohrmazd, Syr. Hormizd, Gr. Ὁρμίσδης; short name based on composites with AhuraMazdā-, e.g. *Ahuramazdā-dāta- > Arm. Ormzdat 584 (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 62; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 195–196; BENVENISTE 1966: 116; SCHMITT 200a: 268, 272, 2016: 35–36 Nr. 10; for the forms, see also GIGNOUX 1986: 98, 137–140; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 80–83). Further, cf. Atrormizd (69). 587. Ormizduxt, Ormzduxt f.: B Ormizduxt in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.50, 4.53 (1883=1984: 136, 152; GARSOÏAN 1989: 168, 180). Ormzduxt in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.36 (1913=1991: 301; THOMSON 2006: 290). She is also named Ormzduhi (585). ‒ P Sister of the Persian king Šāhpuhr II and daughter of Hormizd II; she was the wife of the apostate Vahan Mamiko-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

291

nean or Me(h)ružan Arcruni (467). She was killed, together with her husband, by their son Samuēl Mamikonean and thus corresponds to Tačaturhi (825) of MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.48 (see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 62 fn. 4; GARSOÏAN 1989: 391, 397, 405; THOMSON 2006: 290 fn. 241, cf. 307 fn. 340). ‒ D Reflects a fem. formation in duxt ‘daughter’ to Ahuramazdā-, see Ormizd 586 (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 62), cf. MPers. f. PNs Ohrmazd-duxt and Ohrmazd-duxtag (GIGNOUX 1986: 139 Nr. 710), Parth. Ohrmizdduxtag [’hwrmzddwhtkyH] (SCHMITT 2016: 36 Nr. 12). Note that Orm(i)zduxt was indeed daughter of Ormizd. 588. *Uz or *Oyz (gen. Uz-i) m.: B Hasnay Uzin ordoy in a 13th-century colophon to the famous Gospel named Begyuncʻ (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 426; cf. BARXUTAREANCʻ 1895: 227 line 1). ‒ P Father of Hasnay (nom. Hasnay, gen. Hasnayi-n) from the house of Širanšah-kʻ; Hasnay brought the Gospel from Caesarea to the monastery of Ełišē in the village of Tʻališ in Arcʻax. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects a shortened form of MPers. m. PNs with ōz [’wc] ‘strength, power’ (cf. Av. aojah- ‘id.’), such as Ōz(Mušāy), Ōz-veh and hypocoristic Ōzēn (see GIGNOUX 1986: 141 Nrs. 720– 721, 2003: 54 Nr. 263); note Arm. oyž ‘strength, power’ (LW), with ž pointing to a NWIran. form. The resemblance with Turkic onomastic element /Öz/ (Manich. ’wyz, see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 77a) is most probably accidental. 589. Uxtanēs (gen. Uxtanis-i) m.: B1 Uxtanēs Darunicʻ in a version of “Book of letters” (YOVSĒPʻEAN 1944: 20a; not in GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 151). ‒ P1 Abbot of Daroynkʻ, early 7th century. ‒ B2 Nom. Uxtanēs and gen. Uxtanisi in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.22, 2.29–31, 2.46, 3.24 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 184, 203, 208, 211–213, 266, 344; DOWSETT 1961: 119 etc.). KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 195–196). ‒ P2 Patriarch (hayrapet) / archbishop (arkʻepiskopos) / catholicos (katʻołikos) of Albania, successor of Yo(v)han and predecessor of Ełiazar (7th century). ‒ B3 UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1.1 (1871: 10). KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI (MELIKʻ̌ NYAN 1961: 7 [Uxtanēs episkopos Uṙhayi], 46). Uxtʻanēs (with aspiŌHANJA rated -tʻ-) in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 42. For further sources and literature, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 200; THOMSON 1995: 208. ‒ P3 Bishop of Sebastia (or Uṙha), historian, 10th century. ‒ B4 Uxtanis in an inscription from Arcʻax, the monastery Gtčʻay vankʻ (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 183 Nr. 649). ‒ P4 Brother of Vrtʻanēs, who had the church built. ‒ D This name may be interpreted as containing a short

292

Iranian personal names in Armenian

form of names with OIran. *Uxti-/*Uxθa-: Av. uxti- ‘(act of) pronouncing (the word), utterance’, uxδa- ‘word, utterance’, Arm. LW uxt, i-stem ‘vow, covenant, pact’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 199; for the appellative, see HAB 3: 593–594; BENVENISTE 1964: 30; MAYRHOFER EWAIA 2, 1996: 489–490; OLSEN 1999: 899); cf. Babyl. m. PN Uh-da-par-na from determinative composite *Uxθa-farnah- ‘Von Farnah- verkündet, geoffenbart’ (see ZADOK 1981–82: 137b, 2009: 311 Nr. 562) and Scyth. (Herodotus) Ὀκταμασάδης, possibly ‘Berühmter, gepriesener Machthaber’ or the like (SCHMITT 2003a: 13–14 with a discussion). The Armenian *Uxtan- may be patronymic in OIran. *-āna- or a two-stem short name *Uxta-n- from OIran. conjectural composite *Uxθa-namah- ‘He who worships the vow or covenant’. Compare Artanēs 114 (based on patronymic *R̥ ta-āna- or *R̥ ta-namah- ‘He who worships *R̥ta’) and Vrtʻanēs 818 (based on *Vīra-tanū- ‘Having a body of a man/hero’). 590. Uxtik (gen. Uxtik-ay) m.: B Gen. Uxtikay on a small white crossstone in the village of Harcʻhangist / Čʻovdar, brought from the Mlznaberd (Macnaberd) monastery, Arcʻax / Ganjak, 1154 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 264–265 Nr. 1024). ‒ B Father of Margarit, who erected the cross-stone. ‒ D Hypocoristic to Uxtanēs (589) and Uxtatur ‘Given by covenant’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 200). 591. Čʻaxršah m.: B, P MXITʻAR GŌŠ apud MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 355 line 2). See also ALIŠAN 1901b: 347. ‒ D See Čʻaxruxan (592). 592. Čʻaxruxan m.: B, P On a tombstone from Gełarkʻunikʻ, 1705 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 112 Nr. 451). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as consisting of OIran. *čaxra- ‘wheel’ (cf. MPers. Čaxrī̆d, see Čʻarxik 593) and NPers. xān ‘khan, prince’. Note also Čʻaxršah 591, consisting of the same first element and NPers. šāh ‘king’. 593. Čʻarxik m.: B ALIŠAN 1890: 269, 1901a: 529 fn. 3. ‒ P Son of J̌umi; he died prior to 1385. ‒ D Hypocoristic to a NPers. name reflecting čarx ‘wheel; celestial globe; fortune’ < OIran. *čaxra- ‘wheel’, cf. ClArm. čaxarak ‘wheel, pulley, spinning wheel’ and čaxr ‘to turn, take flight’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 211, HAB 3: 173–174); compare MPers. m. PN Čaxrī̆d [cḥlyt’n] and Sogd. Čaxrēn [cxr’yn] m. (beside Sogd. appellative cxr ‘wheel’) reflecting hypocoristic formations in *-ita- and *(a)ina-, respective-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

293

ly (see GIGNOUX 1986: 67 Nr. 267; LURJE 2010: 170 Nr. 400). Cf. also Čʻaxršah (591) and Čʻaxruxan (592). 594. Pak and Paki f.: B Acc. zPaki-n and gen. Paki-n in two colophons from 1630 and 1639 CE, respectively (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.2, 1978: 385, 774). ‒ P Amiraziz (m.) and Pak are mentioned two times as the parents of mahtesi Vardan. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as a feminine form of MPers. and Parth. m. PN Pāk from pāk ‘clean, pure, holy’ (see SCHMITT 2016: 147 Nr. 319); cf. Kaypak (359) and Pakawš (595). The by-form Paki may be hypocoristic in OIran. *-iyā-. 595. Pakawš m.: B, P Attested prob. in the 16th century (CʻUCʻJEṘVEN 1, 1914: 694–695; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 218). ‒ D I wonder if this name consists of Pak 594 (cf. Kay-pak 359) and -awš as in Pṙawš (621); thus OIran. *Pāu̯ aka-au̯ š- ‘Having pure consciousness/intelligence’ > *Pa(w)akawš. 596. Pakor (gender unknown): B, P Es Pakors kanknecʻi zxačʻs “I, Pakor, erected this cross(-stone)”, undated inscription on a cross-stone from Herher, Vayocʻ Jor (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 67 Nr. 186). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as reflecting MPers. and Parth. m. PN Pakur, probably consisting of *pak- ‘to cook’ and hypocoristic *-ura- (on which see Bakur 152). 597. Pahlaw m.: B, P 1 Persian family-name (see, e.g., Ałanayozan 12, Aspahapet 56, Karēn 365 and Surēn 698). ‒ B2 Paxław in an inscription from the church of Biwrakan, 1044 CE (TER-MINASYAN 1961: 48). ‒ P2 Family-name attested concerning Vahram, the father of prince Zakʻarē. ‒ B, P 3 Gen.-dat. Pahlawi-n on a cross-stone from Eranos in Gełarkʻunikʻ (SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 507; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 218; AVAGYAN 1973: 293). However, now this is read as Pahaluin, and the inscription is dated from 1575 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 236 Nr. 987). – D This (family-)name reflects MPers. m. PN Pahlav (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 143; cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 218). Further, cf. Partʻew (610) and Pʻahlawan (848). 598. Pačok m.: B zPačok i Mardpetakan gndēn in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.90 (1904=1985: 162; THOMSON 1991: 222). ‒ P Member of the Mardpetakan army-detachment (gund). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects OIran. *Pač-uka- ‘Cook’, hypocoristic in *-uka- to *Pač- based on the verb *pač‘to cook’; cf. other hypocoristic PNs from the same etymon such as Parth. Pačir [pšyr] m. < *Pač-ira- (see SCHMITT 2016: 173 Nrs. 388–389) and

294

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Elam. Ba-zik-ka4 prob. < *Pač-ika-, etc. (see GERSHEVITCH 1969: 224–225; TAVERNIER 2007: 261; cf. COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 49). 599. Pay m.: B Gen. Payi in an undated inscription from the monastery of Xorakert in Loṙi (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 270 Nr. 566 with lit., also 587b index). ‒ P Father of Šahnazar. ‒ D I tentatively interpret Arm. Pay as reflecting MPers. m. PN *Pāy, cf. MPers. m. PN Hu-pāy ‘Good protector’. Less probably, one might think of Payg [pdky] based on MPers., NPers. payg ‘foot-soldier, courier’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 100 Nr. 464, 2003: 55 Nr. 269), note Arm. payik ‘guardian, foot-soldier’, itself an Iranian LW (see HAB 4: 17). Probably unrelated with the second element of Gr. (Ctesias) Βαγαπαῖος m. (on which see SCHMITT 2011: 154 Nr. 113). [600. †Payik m.: B Gen. Paykan-n in an inscription from Ani (SARGISEAN 1864: 131; ALIŠAN 1881: 62b; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 220, cf. 1, 1942: 454 Gēš Nr. 3). However, this reading appears to be erroneous for Papkann: Es Gēšs, ordi Papkann (DIVHAYVIM 1, 1966: 30 Nr. 88). ‒ P Father of Gēš, 13th century. ‒ D It would be tempting to identify this name with MPers. m. PN Payg [pdky] ‘Guardian, foot-soldier’ (on which see Pay 599). As we have seen above, however, the reading of the Armenian name appears to be erroneous. [601. (†) Panač (Pacac) m.: B Panač in a post-1825 manuscript, recording an inscription on a tombstone (TAŠEAN 1895: 984b). The academic corpus of inscriptions, however, has Pacac (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 59, 184–185 Nrs. 344–345, 249). One may wonder whether Tašean’s Panač is a corruption of Pacac (on which see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 217–218) or a different name. ‒ P Prince, son of Liparit and husband of Duda Mamikonean, 13th century. ‒ D Ii is tempting to interpret Panač as a two-stem short name reflecting an unattested MIran. m. PN *Panāh-čihr from OIran. *Panāh-čiθra‘Protector’s lineage’ (cf. Panon 603 and Manačihr 425). It should be borne in mind, however, that the status of the name Panač is uncertain. 602. Pand m.: B tēr Pand (var. lect. Pant) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.24 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 342 line 14, also 350: supplement 2; DOWSETT 1961: 228). Pand in MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 24. Pant (var. lect. Pand) in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 10 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 194 line 13). ‒ P Patriarch (hayrapet) of Ałuankʻ, successor of Movsēs and predecessor of Łazar. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, MPers. m. PN Pand, cf. also

Iranian personal names in Armenian

295

Pandag, Hu-pand and Pand-Farrag, as well as Parth. Pandānak [pntnk], based on ManParth., MPers., NPers. pand ‘path; counsel, advice’, YAv. paṇtā- ‘road, path’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 100, 145; SCHMITT 2016: 151–152 Nr. 331). See also Varazpandak (754). [603. Panon m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.52 (A ṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 285 line 12; DOWSETT 1961: 185). ‒ P Hermit (čgnawor) from Albania (Ałuankʻ), who built the Pandavankʻ monastery situated on the east side of the Mount of Olives (Jitʻeneacʻ) in Jerusalem. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as containing the MPers. onomastic element *Panāh ‘Protector, guard’ reflected in such names as Panāh-duxt(ag) f. and Panāh-veh m., Syr. Panāhmog m. and Panāh-Husrav; or *Pān ‘Protector, guard’ as in Pān-dād m.; cf. the appellatives panāh ‘protector; refuge’ and pānā̆g ‘guard, protector; shepherd’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 144–145; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 112; for the appellatives, see MACKENZIE 1971: 64; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 259a, 275b). However, the ending -on is unclear (see Saton 667). At a later period, *Panāh is reflected in Arm. m. PN Pʻanah, with aspirated pʻ(see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 184). Remains uncertain. 604. Pap (gen. Pap-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Pap and gen. Papay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.5, 3.13, 3.15, 3.19 (1883=1984: 10, 31, 37–38, 41–42; GARSOÏAN 1989: 71, 85, 91, 93–94). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.16 (1913=1991: 275 line 4). ‒ P1 Son of the patriarch Yusik and great-grandson of Grigor Lusaworičʻ (Illuminator), twin brother of Atʻanaginēs (GARSOÏAN 1989: 398). ‒ B2 Nom. Pap and gen. Papay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.15, 4.44 et passim (1883=1984: 104, 131–132; GARSOÏAN 1989: 145, 398 et passim). ‒ P2 Son of Aršak II (92) and Pʻaṙanjem (850) of Siwnikʻ; king of Armenia as successor of Aršak II (GARSOÏAN 1989: 397–398). ‒ B3 Pap or Bab (131). ‒ P3 Bishop of Amatunikʻ. ‒ B4 Pap Artakuneacʻ, gen. Papay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.71 (1904=1985: 129; THOMSON 1991: 185). ‒ P4 Member of Artakuni family, ostanik (inhabitant of ostan ‘royal domain’), son of Babocʻ (136). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 223–224. ‒ D Reflects the Iranian name based on the nursery word for ‘father’ *pāpa-: MPers. PN Pāb m., Syr. Pāpā m. (JUSTI 1895: 241; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 65– 66; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 222; GARSOÏAN 1989: 398; PERIXANJAN 1993: 71– 73; on MPers. Pāb and Syr. Pāpā, see GIGNOUX 1986: 141; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 112–113), Bactr. Παπο m. (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 114), Sogd. Pāpā [p’p’] m. (LURJE 2010: 289). Note also the Middle Iranian hypocoriatic *Pāpa-ka- (MPers. Pābak m., Parth. Pābag [p’pk] m., etc.),

296

Iranian personal names in Armenian

which is reflected in Arm. Papakʻ (605), probably also Pʻapʻak/kʻ/g, Pʻapak (859). Since the underlying appellative is a nursery word, one cannot exclude the possibility that Arm. Pap reflects (or has blended with) the native Armenian nursery word pap ‘grandfather, father’ attested in Philo, Yovhan Mamikonean, etc. and dialects (see MARTIROSYAN 2010: 551), whereas the Iranian origin of the by-forms in -ak/kʻ cannot be doubted. 605. Papakʻ m.: B1 KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 12, 60 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 205 lines 15ff., 384 line 5 (gen. Papakʻi-n); ALIŠAN 1890: 268–269). ‒ P1 Son of Vasak Xałbakean, brother of Hasan-Pṙōš, early 13th century. ‒ B2 Papakʻ in a colophon of a Gospel from Tpʻxis/Tbilisi, 1296 CE (SMBATEANCʻ 1904: 201 lines 5f.). ‒ P2 Father of a priest named Mxitʻar and husband of Mamay xatʻun. ‒ B3 Gen. Papakʻi-n in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 60 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 384). ‒ P3 Son of Hasan-Pṙōš (see Nr. 1). ‒ B4 In a colophon from 1313 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 92; ALIŠAN 1890: 269). ‒ P4 Prince of Vayocʻ Jor with his brother Ēačʻi. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 225–226. ‒ D Reflects MPers. m. PN Pābak, Parth. Pābag [p’pk] m. from OIran. *Pāpa-ka-, a -ka-extension of *pāpa-, a nursery word for ‘father’ (see Pap 604), cf. Sogd. m. PN Pāpak [p’p’kk] (JUSTI 1895: 242; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 66; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 225; for the Iranian forms, see GIGNOUX 1986: 141, 2003: 54; LURJE 2010: 289–290; LIVŠIC 2010: 121–123; SCHMITT 2016: 147–148). Further, see Pʻapʻak/kʻ/g, Pʻapak (859). Cf. Mamakʻ (402). [606. Paṙaw m.: B Attested in an inscription from Arǰoy Aṙič (Širak), 1289 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 123, 1890: 120; KOSTANEANCʻ 1913: 130): Es Ordek erēcʻ Kołbcʻi ordi Dawtʻi tʻoṙn Paṙaw iricʻoy “I Ordek, priest of Kołb, son of Dawitʻ, grandson of priest Paṙaw”. ‒ P Priest, son of Dawitʻ and grandfather of a priest from Kołb named Ordek; their garden in Kołb was named Paṙawencʻ ‘of Paṙaw and his family’ (13th century). ‒ D This name has to be identified with ClArm. paṙaw ‘old woman’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 227), itself an Iranian loanword (cf. NPers. pārāw ‘old woman’, HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 221–222; HAB 4: 28–29) from *parnāw: Parth. prnwš ‘old’, borrowed into Syr. parnuš; cf. also Av. pərənāyu- ‘adult, aged’ (HENNING 1958: 39 with fn. 4; SCHMITT 1987: 452b; RUSSELL 2006: 146 fn. 56). OIran. *parnu- ‘old’ is found in a number of personal names such as MPers. Parnuš [plnšy] m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 146, cf. also 150: Purnāy), Elam. Barnuš and Pirnuš from *parnuš, Babyl. Pa-ar-nu-uš m. (BENVENISTE 1966: 80; GERSHEVITCH 1969: 219; MAYRHOFER 1973: 141, 217; ZADOK 2009: 278–

Iranian personal names in Armenian

297

279; cf. SCHMITT / VITTMANN 2013: 76–77). Armenian paṙaw refers to ‘old woman’ not only in the Classical period (see NHB and HAB), but also in Middle Armenian (paṙaw-ik in MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 641a) and in most of the dialects (cf. also NPers. pārāw ‘old woman’), whereas the Armenian PN Paṙaw and the aforementioned Iranian names refer to men. Therefore, one cannot exclude the possibility that the Armenian name, albeit attested only in the 13th century, is an old borrowing directly from an Iranian personal name. This is, however, uncertain, since in some places Arm. paṙaw has been semantically generalized; for instance, Łarabał paṙav ‘old’ can refer to men, women, animals and plants (SARGSYAN 2013: 606), and this is also the case in the region where Kołb is located. Furthermore, in Oskewan, a village in the same region there is a family named Pəṙavancʻ after their ancestor, a man whose nickname was Paṙav (see SAFARYAN 2012: 23; I am indebted to Garik Alexanyan, Lusineh Manukyan and Ervand Safaryan for this reference and information). 607. *Patspar m.: B, P The eponymous founder of the family of Patsparuni, reflected in Patsparuni-kʻ (var. lect. Pasparunikʻ, Parsparunikʻ, Parspatunikʻ), a district in the Vaspurakan province (MOVSXORENMAT 1865: 609 line 4; SOUKRY 1881: 33 line 1f. [facsimile of the manuscript: HEWSEN 1994: 51]; ABRAHAMYAN 1944: 350 line 5; HEWSEN 1992: 63–65, 147, 180 and especially 188 n. 180; see also HÜBSCHMANN 1904: 345). ‒ D Reflects Parth. Patispar [ptspr] m. from OIran. *Pati-spara-, with *spara‘shield’ (MPers. spar, ManMPers., ManParth. ispar), cf. Arm. LW patsparem ‘to protect, defend’ and aspar ‘shield’ (PERIXANJAN 1983: 72 line 1, 314 n. 58; SCHMITT 2016: 174 Nr. 390). Note also MPers. m. PN Asparbād [’splb’t] (cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 48 Nr. 142, interpreting it as consisting of asp ‘horse’ and leaving the second part unexplained), which I tentatively interpret as a MIran. descendant of OIran. *Aspar-pāta- ‘Protected by shield’. 608. Parap m.: B On a tombstone from the village of Kurtʻan (Loṙi), 1722 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 442 Nr. 1005). ‒ P Founder of the village. ‒ D I tentatively interpret Parap as reflecting a shortened form of MIran. m. PN *Pāhrapāt from OIran. *Pāθra-pāta- ‘Protected by guard’ (cf. MPers. m. PN Pāhr-bād, see GIGNOUX 1986: 143 Nr. 735); compare Arm. pahapan ‘guard, keeper, watchman’ from OIran. *pāθra-pāna-. For the simplifications hr > r and h, cf. Meružan and Mehužan vs. Mehružan / Merhužan

298

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(467). Note also PN Parp (613) from *Par(h)pat. Alternatively, Parap may be a nickname reflecting Arm. parap ‘leisure, idleness; idle; empty’. [609. Parēt m.: B Parēt (var. lect. Pʻarēt, Pʻaret, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 102). Parēt (var. lect. Pʻarēt) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 41; DOWSETT 1961: 24). Paret in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (1912=1980: 19; TʻOSUNYAN 1996: 22). For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 231. ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Anušawan (25). ‒ D This name is to be identified with the Armenian appellative parēt ‘overseer, inspector’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 231; J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 58) probably from. Parth. *paδēt < OIran. *upadaita- from the root of Av. dai- ‘to look, see’, cf. Arm. LW dēt ‘observer, watchman, spy’ (J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 541, 2010: 631b; HOVHANNISYAN 1990: 258). We can now compare this name with OIran. PN *Upa-daya- ‘supervisor’ > Elam. Ú-ba(t)-ti-ia (on which see GERSHEVITCH 1869: 243; MAYRHOFER 1973: 242 Nr. 8.1679; TAVERNIER 2007: 330); cf. also MPers. Dīdāy [dyt’y] m. (GIGNOUX 2003: 33 Nr. 112). 610. Partʻew m.: B Partʻew išxan in an undated inscription from the monastery of Mš(a)kavankʻ (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 471 Nr. 1094, 587 in index). ‒ P Prince, donator. ‒ This name is still in use in the modern period (rarely, fem.). Note also the family-name Partʻewean (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 231; AVETISYAN 2010: 288a). ‒ D This name is based on the ethnonym ‘Parthian’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 231), OPers. Parθava-, which is found in m. PNs such as Babyl. Par-tu-’ (on these names, see SCHMITT 1978: 44–45, 2011: 290–291; ZADOK 2009: 284 Nr. 438), also MPers. m. PN Pahlav (see Pahlaw 597). 611. Paršənazdat m.: B SEBĒOS 34 (ABGARYAN 1979: 113 lines 30; THOMSON 1999: 66). Further Šahrayeanpet (550). – P Persian general under Xosrov II. ‒ D HÜBSCHMANN (1897: 67) interprets this name as consisting of an unclear *Paršənaz- and OIran. *dāta- ‘given’. The composite may reflect, as was suggested by JUSTI (1895: 243–244), Hebr. Paršandatā [pršndt’] m. LXX Φαρσαννεσταίν, a two-stem *-dāta-name (on which see SCHMITT 2006: 266–268; HUTTER 2015: 61–62). On the other hand, I tentatively assume that *Paršənaz- reflects OIran. *Pr̥ š(a)n-asp- or *Pr̥ šni-asp‘Having spotted horses’, cf. Skt. PN Pŕ̥ṣad-aśva- from Ved. pŕ̥ṣad-aśva‘with spotted horses’; note YAv. m. PN Paršat̰ .gu- and Ved. Skt. m. PN Pŕ̥śni-gu- ‘Possessing spotted bulls/cows’ (see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 68,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

299

EWAia 2, 1996: 164–165, 2003: 61; CERETI 2003: 303–304; for a thorough analysis of these forms and Gr. Παρσώνδης, see SCHMITT 2006: 266–268, 2011: 293–294). The Armenian name Paršənazdat thus reflects OIran. *Pr̥ š(a)nas(p)-dāta- ‘Given by *Pr̥ š(a)nasp-’, with voicening of s before the voiced stop d. Typologically compare OIran. m. PN *Aspa-dāta- (on which see SCHMITT 2011: 135 Nr. 96, 2016: 57 Nr. 73). 612. Paroyr m.: B Paroyr, ordi Skayordwoy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.21–22 (1913=1991: 64–65, 68; THOMSON 2006: 104–105, 107) and MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.3, 1.15 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 7, 41; DOWSETT 1961: 3, 24). Nom. Paroyr and gen. Paroyray in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (1912=1980: 20; TʻOSUNYAN 1996: 22). See AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 232 for further attestations. ‒ P First Armenian king, son of Skayordi. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects Parth. unattested m. PN *Par-(ay)ōδ from OIran. *Para-yauda- ‘He who fights in front’. For the first element one may recall YAv. Paraδāta- m. ‘Der Vorangestellte’, cf. Skt. puró-hita- (see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 67 Nr. 245), and the second one reflects OIran. *yauda(cf. Skt. yodhá- ‘warrior, fighter’) found in such Iranian names as *Aspāyauda- ‘fighting on horseback’ (cf. Elam. Aš-ba-ya-u-da, YAv. Aspāiiaoδam., see BENVENISTE 1966: 78; MAYRHOFER 1973: 130, 1977b: 22; HINZ 1975: 46), Parth. m. PN Razmayōd [rzmywd] m. (see SCHMITT 2016: 188– 189; cf. Ṙazmiozan 634) and *Vīra-yauda- > Elam. Mi-ra-ia-u-da (see TAVERNIER 2007: 350–351). The development Parth. *Par(ay)ōδ > Arm. Paroyr matches perfectly that of *Wīrōδ > Vroyr, with the regular sound change of Parth. ōδ to Arm. oyr. For earlier etymological treatments of Paroyr, see JUSTI 1895: 242b; ADONCʻ 2008 (< 1937): 460; KAPANCJAN 1947: 149–151; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 232; J̌AHUKYAN 1981: 58–59, 1987: 503; DIAKONOFF 1984: 91, 98, 180 n. 297 and especially 177 n. 271 and 201 n. 122, rightly pointing out that the expected Iranian proto-form of Paroyr is *Parōδ; EREMYAN 1968: 101– 102; KARAGYOZYAN 1984: 78–80; TER-MARTIROSOV 1994: 69–70. [613. Parp (reading uncertain) m.: B Parp in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.26 (ÈMIN 1860: 65 line 1 from bottom). However, this reading is scarcely found; variant readings include: Parmidē, Parmigē, Barmigē and Paral ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 90 line 5 fn. 5). ‒ P Albanian (DOWSETT 1961: 50; ARA prince, participant of the council held in Ałuēn under Vačʻagan III, late 5th or early 6th cent. ‒ D It is tempting to interpret the name Parp as reflecting a

300

Iranian personal names in Armenian

shortened form of MIran. m. PN *Pāhr(a)pāt from OIran. *Pāθra-pāta‘Protected by guard’ (cf. MPers. m. PN Pāhr-bād, see GIGNOUX 1986: 143 Nr. 735) or *Pāhrpet (cf. ManMPers. pāhrbed ‘master of the watch-post’, see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 259a); thus: *Par(h)pe/at > Parp. This etymology may be strengthened by Arm. Parap (608), if this is a shortened form of *Pāhrapāt. It should be borne in mind, however, that the reading Parp is uncertain. 614. Pešgen, Peškʻen, Be/ēškʻen m.: B, P 1 Pešgen in an undated inscription from Mš(a)kavankʻ (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 480 Nr. 1127). ‒ B2 Nom. Pēšgen (2x) and gen. Pēšgeni (2x) and Pešgeni; gen. Peškʻenay, Peškʻini, Pēškʻēni, Beškʻenay(i) in colophons from 1323–1349 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 182, 257, 261, 292–293, 297, 303, 369, 375). ‒ P2 Prince of Siwnikʻ, son of Burtʻel and Vaxax. ‒ B3 Gen. Pēšgeni in a colophon from 1339 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 286 Nr. 350b). ‒ P3 Father of recipient Kiwreł. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 240. ‒ D NPers. m. PN Pēšgīn (JUSTI 1895: 251b; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 240). This Persian name may be compared with MPers. pēšār ‘leader’, pēšēnīg ‘foremost, noble’, pēš-kar ‘servant’, etc. (for the forms, see MACKENZIE 1971: 68) rather than with MPers. pēšag ‘trade, craft; guild, caste’ (cf. JUSTI ibid.). Probably conflated with Bežgēn (167). For -g/kēn, cf. Babg/kēn (133). 615. Pesik m.: B In a colophon prob. from 1413 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 161). ‒ P Father of priest Yakob, who bought a Gospel. ‒ D See Pʻisak (861). 616. Peroz (gen. Peroz-i) m.: B1 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 43). ‒ P1 Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Šawasp (563) and predecessor of Šahak (536). ‒ B2 Mentioned in a letter by King Abgar to Nerseh, MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.33 (1913=1991: 155; THOMSON 2006: 170–171). ‒ P2 Probably governor of Nineveh (Ninuē) under King Abgar. ‒ B3 Peroz yazgēn Gardmanacʻwocʻ in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.43 (1913=1991: 312; THOMSON 2006: 301). ‒ P3 Prince (naxarar) of the Gardman family. ‒ B4 Nom. Peroz and gen. Perozi in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.62, 2.64, 2.69 (1913=1991: 193, 196– 197, 205; THOMSON 2006: 202, 205, 213). EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 398). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.60 et passim (1904=1985: 108 et passim). ‒ P4 Persian king Peroz I (presumably Vologeses III, see THOMSON 2006: 202 fn. 413, 205 fn. 443). ‒ B5 ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, III: 3440. – P5 Prince from descendants of Senekʻerim Arcruni, 14th century. ‒ D Reflects MPers. Pērōz m.,

Iranian personal names in Armenian

301

ManMPers. Pērōz [pyrwz] m., Syr. Pērōz m., based on MPers. pērōz ‘victorius, victor’, ManParth. paryōž(ān) ‘victory’, paryōž- ‘to overcome, conquer’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 67–68; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 262; HOVHANNISYAN 2016: 118; cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 147, 2003: 55; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 114–115), Parth. Paryōž m., etc. < OIran. *Pari-auǰah- ‘Ringsum [= durch und durch] Kraft/Stärke habend’, secondarily ‘victorious’ (HUYSE 1999.2: 120; LIVŠIC 2010: 128; KORN 2010: 417, 424, 429; SCHMITT 2016: 158–159). The Armenian forms Peroz and Perož (cf. Perožawr [see Mirhawrik 492], Varaz-P/Pʻerož 755 and Pʻerož 860) reflect the MPers. and Parth. forms respectively. Note also Georg. P’eroz and P’erož (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487a). 617. Perozamat (gen. Perozamat-ay) m.: B Nom. Perozamat and gen. -ay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.73, 2.87 (1913=1991: 210, 235; THOMSON 2006: 216, 237). ‒ P The only survivor (rescued by Burz 185) of the Iranian house Karenean Pahlaw slaughtered by Artašir (119); ancestor of the great family of Kamsarakan. ‒ D This name probably reflects MPers. “Satzname” *Pērōzāmat ‘Peroz came’ (JUSTI 1895: 250b). Further, cf. Drastamat (267). Perožawr m. → Mirhawr-ik (492) 618. Piran m.: B STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 13 (1861: 36). ‒ P Lord of Siwnikʻ, successor of Mihr-Artašir (477) and predecessor of Sargis. ‒ D See Pʻiran (862). 619. *Porp- (gen. Porp-ē) m.: B Gen. Porpē išxanin Ałvanicʻ in “Nuiragir Ašot tʻagawori”, 976 CE (SMBATEANCʻ 1904: 419; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 267). ‒ P Albanian prince. ‒ D Cf. Porpēs (620). 620. Porpēs f.: B YOVHAN MAMIKONEAN (ABRAHAMYAN 1941: 205–207, the place name Porp also in 226–227, 287; AVDOYAN 1993: 129–130, cf. 137, 161, 236). ‒ P Wife of Persian general Vałt‘ank; the city Porp was named after her. ‒ D This name possibly reflects (cf. JUSTI 1895: 254b) OIran. *Parupai̯ sa- ‘Possessing much jewelry/ornament’; for names with *paru- ‘many, much’, see TAVERNIER 2007: 265–266; for the second element, see Pesik (615) and P‘isak (861). If -ēs is rather the Greek ending, then *Porp- might alternatively be interpreted as reflecting *Paru-pā- ‘Protecting much’ (on which see TAVERNIER 2007: 266). Cf. also Porp (619).

302

Iranian personal names in Armenian

621. Pṙawš (Pṙōš) m.: B1 Pṙōš in ALIŠAN 1901: 529 fn. 3. ‒ P1 Prior to Pṙōš son of Vasak (see Nr. 2). ‒ B2 Pṙoš ordi išxanin Vasaka in an inscription from Arcʻax, 1244 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 28 Nr. 56). Pṙawš, ordi Vasaka ew tʻoṙn Xałbaka in an inscription from the Barjrakʻaš monastery in Dseł (region of Loṙi), 1247 CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 377 Nr. 818). Pṙōš, also named Hasan, KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 60–61 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 380, 384, 385). Paron Pṙōš in ALIŠAN 1901: 529 with fn. 3. See AČAṘANJN4, 1948: 268–269 for more detail and literature. The prince Pṙōš also occurs in a number of traditional stories (ŁANALANYAN 1969: 203, 274, 288–290). ‒ P2 Son of prince Vasak of the Xałbakean house, 13th century. ‒ B3 Gen. Pṙawši in a colophon from the Argelana monastery, 1294 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 116, see also 119, 120). ‒ P3 Son of Xelawkʻ. ‒ B4 Pṙōš in an undated colophon to a 1316 CE Gospel from Vaspurakan, the village of Hazarakn (LALAYEAN 1915: 165 line 7; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 87). ‒ P4 Husband of Dōš (see Dawš 252). ‒ For a few later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 268. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects OIran. *Purna-au̯ š- ‘Full of consciousness, intelligence’, cf. MPers. purr ‘full’ and ōš ‘consciousness, intelligence’; note MPers. purrxwarrah ‘full of glory’ and m. PN Purr-Xwarrah, ManParth., ManMPers. purr-māh ‘full moon’ (used figuratively as term of praise), ManParth. m. PN Purrmāh-yazad (see MACKENZIE 1971: 69; BOYCE 1977: 75; GIGNOUX 1986: 150 Nr. 781; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 286–287; LIVŠIC 2010: 136); MPers. m. PN Purnāy (GIGNOUX 1986: 150 Nr. 780), cf. Skt. m. PN Pūrṇāyuṣ- name of a Gandharva (on which see MAYRHOFER KEWA 2, 1963: 324). For the second element (> Arm. uš ‘mind, intelligence, sense’), cf. MPers. m. PNs Masd-ōš, Mard-ōš and Mihr-ōš, interpreted as bahuvrīhi containing Masd, Mard and Mihr (GIGNOUX 1986: 119 Nr. 579, 130 Nr. 651, 2003: 47 Nr. 213). Further, note Pakawš (595). One also wonders whether the same element -awš/-ōš is found in PN Bēōš, attested once in the 15th century (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 415). 622. Pṙndux (spelled gen. Pəṙəndux-i-n) possibly *PVrVn-duxt f.: B, P Ays ē hangist Pəṙənduxin “This is the grave of P.” on a tombstone from the cemetery of Šakʻlu in the village of Vankʻašēn, the Šamaxi region, 1408 CE (BARXUTAREANCʻ 1893: 205). ‒ D This name may contain the feminine suffix -duxt ‘*daughter’ with loss of the final -t (cf. Sandux from Sanduxt 659). Since any pretonic vowel is reduced in Arcʻax and adjacent areas, Pəṙəndux may reflect *PVrVnduxt and thus allow various interpretations. Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 268) hesitantly assumes an unattested *Paronduxt. One might alternatively think of names with OIran. *Purna- (see Pṙawš 621). Cf.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

303

also Skt. RV PN Púrandhi- f. and Puruṇīthá- m. (see MAYRHOFER 2003: 57). Remains uncertain. 623. J̌ amasp (gen. J̌ amasp-ay) m.: B SEBĒOS 6 (ABGARYAN 1979: 63). Gen. J̌ amaspay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.2 (1887=1991: 83; THOMSON 1985: 150 with fn. 4). KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 1 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 38). ‒ P Short-reigned Sasanian king, brother and (temporary) successor of Kawād (see Kawat 367) I; his name is associated with the legendary seer Jāmāspa (Encyclopaedia Iranica 14, 2008: 453–457). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. m. PN J̌ āmāsp, cf. YAv. J̌ āmāspa- m., Babyl. Za-am-ma-as-pi m., Za-maas-pa-’ m., Aram. Zmsp, Gr. Ζαμάσπης, Syr. Zāmāsp m., etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 68; EILERS 1940: 223; BAILEY 1956: 95, on ǰ- cf. 111–112 (J̌ nikan 628); MAYRHOFER 1969: 117, 1973: 253, 1977b: 55–56; GIGNOUX 1986: 101; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 149–150; ZADOK 2009: 325– 326; LIVŠIC 2010: 99; SCHMITT 1975c: 181–182, 2006: 159–160, cf. 2016: 250); Georg. Jamasp, family-name Jamaspišvili (CHKEIDZE 2001: 488a). Note also OIran. f. PN *J̌ āmāspī- > Gr. (Ctesias F 15 § 47) Δαμασπίᾱ (see SCHMITT 2000b, 2011: 175–176). 624. J̌ an (spelled also Čan) m.: B, P Attested from the 16th century onwards; widespread in derivatives and compounds such as J̌ anaziz m.f. (13th cent. onwards), J̌ anała and J̌ anał[a]ik f., J̌ anay f., J̌ andar m., J̌ anzada f. J̌ ani m., J̌ aniar m., J̌ anibēk/g m.f., J̌ anik m.f., J̌ anxatʻun f., J̌ anxoš m.f., J̌ anpʻaša(y) m.f., J̌ anpʻōlad m. (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 289–295; see also indices in HAYJEṘHIŠ and HAKOBYAN 1951–56). – D MidArm. and dial. ǰan ‘soul, spirit; body’, used also as a term of endearment (MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 667–668; HAYBRBBAṘ 5, 2008: 154–158), borrowed from NPers. ǰān ‘soul, spirit’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 289), cf. ManMPers. and ManParth. gyān [gy’n] ‘soul, ghost’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 168–169). Iranian names from this etymon include: MPers. J̌ ān-abzūd [y’n’pzwt] m. (GIGNOUX 2003: 42 [“don’t l’âme (i.e. la vie) a été augmenté”]), Gyān-Sām m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 94 [“âme de Sām”]). For names deriving from words for ‘soul, spirit’, cf. Arm. Hogi m (see AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 93) and Ṙohik (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 592, index: 803), if related with NPers. rūḥ ‘spirit, soul’ and ManMPers. rūhā ‘spirit’. 625. J̌ awitean m.: B J̌ avitean Xosrov ‘Eternal Xosrov’ in SEBĒOS 28 (ABGARYAN 1979: 103 line 18; THOMSON 1999: 53). ‒ P Honorary name of Varaztirocʻ (759) given by the Persian king Xosrov. ‒ D ‘Eternal Xosrov’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 68); compare MPers. ǰāwēd ‘eternal’, ManMPers.

304

Iranian personal names in Armenian

ǰāydān [j’yd’n] ‘eternal(ly), for ever’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 46; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 197–198). Next to these SWIran. forms with ǰ- one finds Armenian yawēt, yawitean ‘always, eternal’ from Parthian, cf. ManParth. yāwēd [y’wyd], yāwēdān [y’wyd’n] ‘eternal; eternally’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 372b). Note Arm. m. PN Yawitean (504). 626. J̌ ewan, J̌ awan (gen. -ay) prob. m: B, P 1 In an inscription on a tomb in the Suluk monastery, village Suluk/Azat in the Ganjak (Kirovabad) region, 1315 CE: Ays ē hangist J̌ ewanay ordi Hasanay “This is the tomb of J̌ewan, son of Hasan” (BARXUDAREANC‘ 1895: 270 [1995: 175]; DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 247 Nr. 901). – B, P 2 Gen. J̌ avan-i-n in an inscription from the village of Saruxan, Gełarkʻunikʻ, 1704 CE (SMBATEANCʻ 1895: 503; DIVHAYVIM 4, 1974: 91 Nr. 356). – D According to Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 297, 302, 305–306), this name derives from NPers. ǰawān ‘young’, which is present in Armenian dialects mainly in the form ǰivan (for which see HAYBRBBAṘ 5, 2008: 180–181); he also mentions the name J̌ iwan/J̌ uan as derived from Italian Giovanni and thus separate from J̌ e/awan of Persian origin. Next to NPers. ǰawān one finds MPers. ǰuwān ‘young, a youth’, Parth. yuwān [yw’n] ‘youth, young man’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 47; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 199a, 374b). Note MPers. m. PN J̌ uvān [yw’n] (GIGNOUX 1986: 103 with hesitation), as well Sogd. unclear Ywn (see LURJE 2010: 464). Sogd. m. PN žwānak [jw’nk] (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 199) seems to be from jw’n ‘life’ (on which see GHARIB 1995: 184a). There are two Armenian personal names with initial y- that are reminiscent of Parth. yuwān ‘youth, young man’ and ClArm. yawanak / yovanak ‘ass colt, foal, fawn’ < ‘a young one’, an Iranian LW (HAB 3: 390–391; OLSEN 1999: 245, 895): Yawan m. (14th century) and Yovanak m. (perhaps 17th century). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 3, 1946: 525, 534) separates the former from Yawan in Genesis 10.2 (cf. also MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.2: ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 4) and considers it a corruption of Yovhan or a word of unknown origin; he emends the latter into Yovhanak. However, these names might in fact be related with yawanak/yovanak ‘ass colt, foal, fawn’. Further, see J̌ uan-xosrov (629), J̌ uanšir (631). 627. J̌ ihan or J̌ ahan m.f.: B1 m. J̌ ahan in “Taregirkʻ” by SMBAT SPARAPET (ŠAHNAZAREANC‘ 1859: 103 line 5). ‒ P1 Prince, 12th century. ‒ B, P 2 f. Gen. J̌ hani-n in a probably 13th century colophon (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 885). ‒ B3 f. Čhan-xatʻun in a colophon from Tatʻew, 1400 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ

Iranian personal names in Armenian

305

XIV, 1950: 632). ‒ P3 Mother of recipient Eremia. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 299. ‒ D Reflects NPers. onomastic element J̌ ihān ‘World’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 298; cf. JUSTI 1895: 114–115). 628. J̌ nikan (gen. J̌ nikan-ay) m.: B J̌ nikan maypet and gen. J̌ nikanay maypeti in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.50, 2.55, 2.57 (1904=1985: 88, 97, 102–103; THOMSON 1991: 135, 146, 151–153). J̌ nikan maypet or marzpet in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 322 line 2 [marzpet, var. lect. maypet, mayrpet], 360 line 9 [maypet]; THOMSON 1982: 209, 226). ‒ P The šahs royal maypet. J̌ nikan is repeatedly mentioned with the title maypet (see below on this title), together with another royal official, namely Veh-Den-Šapuh (793) with the title ambarapet. This implies that J̌ nikan was indeed (or at least was synchronically perceived as) a personal name. Originally, however, it appears to have been a title, as was demonstrated by BAILEY (1956: 95, 111–112, 1979: 110b; see also HOVHANNISYAN 1990: 251, 2016: 56–57; J̌AHUKYAN 2010: 506a; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 69). ‒ D This name represents an Iranian *ǰanīkān based on the word for ‘woman’ (cf. YAv. ǰaini-); for the initial ǰ-, BAILEY (ibid.) notes J̌ amasp (623). For the suffix -ikan, cf. Andikan (22). This etymology is confirmed by the actual title of this person, viz. maypet, which is interpreted by BAILEY as composed of OIran. *māy- ‘woman’ (cf. ManMPers. māyag [m’yg] ‘female’, DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 227b) and *pati- > Arm. pet ‘chief, official in charge’ (cf., e.g., Arm. Karapet 363 and Hazarapet 377); thus: ‘keeper of women’. 629. J̌ uan-Xosrov m.: B, P Mentioned by Grammarian STEPʻANNOS SIWNECʻI (8th cent.) as an example of composite personal names found abundantly in the language of the Armenian province of Siwnik‘, as well as in Persia and Albania (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 205 line 9). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, consists of MPers. m. PN J̌ uvān (see J̌ e/awan 626, cf. J̌ uan-Veh 632) and Xosrov (338). 630. J̌ uanšerik m.: B J̌ uanšerik (var. lect. J̌ ewanšeri(k), J̌ ewanšērik) in MOVSES̄ KAŁANKATUAC‘I 3.20 (AṘAK‘ELYAN 1983: 325; DOWSETT 1961: 213). ‒ P Son of Varaz-Trdat (760). ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ik to J̌ uanšēr (631). 631. J̌ uanšēr, J̌ uanšir (gen. J̌ uanšir-i or J̌ uanšir-ay) B1 J̌ uanšir (var. lect. J̌ ewanšēr, J̌ iwanši/er, J̌ uanšer) and gen. J̌ uanširi in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.17 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 172ff.; DOWSETT 1961: 109ff.) et pas-

306

Iranian personal names in Armenian

sim; see also TOUMANOFF 1963: 392. – P1 Mihranid prince of the house of Gardman, Presiding Prince of Albania, son of Varaz-Grigor (on the latter, see Viroy 802), †680s. ‒ B2 J̌ uanšir in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 3.17 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 320; DOWSETT 1961: 209). ‒ P2 Prince of Albania, slain by the Ametʻedukʻ. ‒ B3 J̌ ewanšēr in the cadastre of Tatʻew from 844 CE in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 38 (1861: 151). ‒ P3 Witness, son of Tʻēodoros. ‒ B, P 4 Nom. J̌ uanšēr and gen. J̌ uanširay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.13 (VARDANYAN 1985: 310; THOMSON 1985: 263). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 306–308. ‒ D NPers. m. PN J̌ uvānšēr ‘Young lion’; cf. also Georg. Juanšer (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 306; cf. JUSTI 1895: 123; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 69; CHKEIDZE 2001: 488a). 632. J̌ uan-Veh m.: B J̌ uan (var. lect. J̌ ovanan and J̌ ovan) Veh in SEBĒOS 31 (ABGARYAN 1979: 107 line 5, cf. 274 n. 330; THOMSON 1999: 58). ‒ P Persian general in Armenia under Xosrov II. ‒ D This name consists of MPers. m. PN J̌ uvān (see J̌ e/awan 626, cf. J̌ uan-Xosrov 629) and Veh- 793 (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 69). 633. J̌ uankʻoy m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 3.8, 3.10 (AṘAK‘ELYAN 1983: 300, 304). ‒ P Commander-in-chief (sparapet) of Albania. ‒ D This name consists of MPers. m. PN J̌ uvān (see J̌ e/awan 626, cf. J̌ uan-Veh 632) and an unclear ending -kʻoy (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 308; cf. JUSTI 1895: 122– 123). I wonder if the latter is related with the -kʻē of Datakʻē (246). 634. Ṙazmiozan m.: B Ṙozmi-Ozan in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.10 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 129 lines 5f.); Əṙazmiozan (var. lect. Əṙamikozan) in SEBĒOS 34. ‒ P Honorary name of Xoṙean/m (330). ‒ D This name reflects MIran. PN *Razmyōz, cf. ManParth. razmyōz [rzmy(y)wz] ‘battle-rousing, battle-seeking, battle-seeker’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 39, 69; for the appellative, see NYBERG 1974: 40b; DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 304b). For personal names based on the first component razm, cf. Erazmak (272) and Əṙazman (319); for the second element, cf. Al/łanayozan (12). Note Parth. PN Razmayōd [rzmywd] m., the second component of which, with an inherited dental (cf. YAv. yaod- ‘to fight’, Skt. yodh- ‘id.’), is unrelated (SCHMITT 2016: 188–189). 635. Ṙaham m.: B EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 396 line 24; THOMSON 1982: 242). He is called Ṙahat 637 (var. lect. Ṙaham), i Mihrean tohmē, in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.10 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 16 line 1; DOWSETT

Iranian personal names in Armenian

307

1961: 9). ‒ P Tutor (dayeak) of Yazkert’s younger son; he was from the family of Mihran (or Mihrean). ‒ D NPers. PN Rahām, Arab. Rahām (JUSTI 1895: 257b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 70). One may wonder if this name contains OIran. *rāθa- ‘road, way; chariot, car’ (for names based on it, see Ṙahas 636 and Ṙahat 637) and *-ama- ‘strength’ (cf. Aršam 94). 636. Ṙahas m. B, P Attested only in the Bagaran inscription from 631 CE: ordeakkʻ Guahan Hrahat ew Tiarwand džxoy (or Džxoy?) Sahaki Ṙahasi Šušan “sons [of Grigor Vanandacʻi], Guahan, Hrahat and Tiarwand, [and] Šušan, wife of Sahak Ṙahas” (KOGEAN 1926: 137; ORBELI 1963: 391, 393–394, 419; ABRAHAMYAN 1973: 84; MANUČʻARYAN 1977: 58–63). For the passage, see Dšxoy (264). – D I tentatively assume a derivation from OIran. *raθa- ‘chariot, car’ (cf. Av. raθa-, Skt. rathá-) or *rāθa- ‘road, way’ > MIran. *rāh (ManParth. and ManMPers. rāh [r’h̠ ] ‘road, way’, DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 292a). The latter has been borrowed into Armenian ṙah ‘road, way’ (cf. ṙah-viray ‘road-maker, pioneer’ in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.20). Iranian names with *raθ(a)- include: MPers. Rāh-Xwar m., RāhOhrmazd m., Asp-rah m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 49, 151, 2003: 56), ‘Ραθίνης < *Raθ-ina- in Xenophon, ‘Ραθάνης in “Hellenika von Oxyrhynchos”, Elam. Ratukka f. probably from *Raθ-ukā-, *Āsu-rāθa- (Aram. ’swrt) ‘with a swift chariot’, etc. (SCHMITT 1972b, 1973: 254, 1993: 392–394, SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 290–291, SCHMITT 2002: 111–112, 2011: 308–310). One is tempted to derive Arm. Ṙahas from Iranian *Rāθa-āsu-, an unattested name with the same two components of *Āsu-rāθa- in the opposite order (cf. also Neo-Assyr. Asû m.: SCHMITT 2009: 52–53). 637. Ṙahat m.: B, P See Ṙaham (635). ‒ D HÜBSCHMANN (1897: 70) considers the form Ṙahat erroneous. The reading Ṙaham is preferred also by ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 16 DOWSETT (1961: 9). However, the critical edition (ARA line 1) now presents Ṙahat as the main variant reading. It can be interpreted as hypocoristic in OIran. *-āta- (cf. Aspat 59, Biwrat 173) to the main name Ṙaham of that person. On the other hand, one might think of a connection with Arab. PN Rāḥat < rāḥat ‘peace’ or Rahāṭ (Rahiṭ) lit. ‘he who eats up voraciously’ (I am indebted to Tatevik Martirosyan, Sona Tonikyan and Vardan Voskanyan for a discussion of these Arabic forms). 638. Ṙam f.: B, P Wife of a carpenter named Astuacatur, mentioned in 1223 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 135). – D This name reflects, in my opinion, the Iranian name *Rām ‘Peaceful’: MPers. m. PN Rām, cf. Sogd. Rām

308

Iranian personal names in Armenian

[r’m], Bactr. Ραμο, etc. (cf. Eram 274). For the gender, note Sogd. f. PN Rāmak [r’m’kkH] (LURJE 2010: 325), cf. also Elam. PN Ramakka, interpreted as *Rāma-ka- ‘Peaceful’ (GERSHEVITCH 1969: 225; TAVERNIER 2007: 279 Nr. 4.2.1338). Ačaṙyan derives the name from MidArm. and dial. ṙam ‘sorcery’ of Arabic origin (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 312, HAB 4: 139b). Ṙašnay m. → Ṙašnan (639) 639. Ṙašnan, Ṙašnay m.: B Ṙašnan, as well as Ṙašnayn (possibly with the article -n) in SEBĒOS 39 (ABGARYAN 1979: 128, cf. 294 n. 441; THOMSON 1999: 86 with fn. 530). ‒ P Persian prince. ‒ D This name reflects MPers. and Parth. m. PN Rašn, cf. also MPers. Rašnag m., Parth. Rašndāt m., MPers., Syr. Rašn-dād m., Syr. Rašnēn-duxt f., etc. (cf. JUSTI 1895: 259b; for the forms, see GIGNOUX 1986: 153 Nrs. 804–805, 2003: 57; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 118–119; SCHMITT 2016: 182–184). The by-forms Ṙašnan and Ṙašnay, if reliable, may be patronymic in OIran. *-āna- and hypocoristic in *-aya- (cf. Artay 113 and Varday 766), respectively, to MIran. *Rašn. HÜBSCHMANN (1897: 70) cites this name as Ṙaš (but see ABGARYAN 1979: 294 n. 441 on this) and offers no etymology. 640. Ṙastom m.: B PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.6 (1883=1984: 77; GARSOÏAN 1989: 124). ‒ P Deacon who shared St. Nersēs’s exile. He may be identified with Aṙostom (52), the hermit brother of Bishop Pʻawstos (GARSOÏAN 1989: 401–402). ‒ Further, see Ṙostom (648). ‒ D See Ṙostom (648). 641. Ṙastsohun m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.70 (1913=1991: 206 line 10; THOMSON 2006: 214). ‒ P Persian by-name of Barsumay. ‒ D Reflects a MIran. name consisting of MPers. rāst ‘true, straight, direct’ and saxwan ‘word, speech’, thus ‘Speaking true words’ (JUSTI 1895: 259b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 70; THOMSON 2006: 214 fn. 504). 642. Ṙat (spelled also Əṙat) m.: B1 Ṙat Erewanecʻi (gen. Ṙatin) in an inscription from Bagnayr, 1210 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 117). ‒ P1 From Yerevan, father of Serob. ‒ B2 Gen. Ṙati-n in a colophon from the 13th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 215). ‒ P2 Father of Yohanēs of Baguan. ‒ B, P 3 Gen.-dat. Ṙati-n in an inscription of 1258 CE (ALIŠAN 1881: 26b). ‒ B4 Əṙat in a 13th century inscription from Barjrakʻaš in Loṙi (AVAGYAN 1973: 354). ‒ P4 Husband of Tikin, daughter of J̌undik. ‒ Also attested as an honorary name for magi: Movpetan movpet ṙat “The high Movpetan movpet” in EŁIŠĒ

Iranian personal names in Armenian

309

(TER-MINASYAN 1989: 364 line 18; THOMSON 1982: 228). ‒ B5 Əṙat in a 13th century inscription from Sałmosavankʻ (AVAGYAN 1973: 354). ‒ P5 Donator. ‒ D Reflects MIran. *Rāt, cf. MPers. m. PN Rād, rād ‘generous, liberal’ (GIGNOUX 1986: 151; cf. NYBERG 1974: 168a); cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 233; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 314; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 24. Further, note Arm. PN (originally patronym) Aṙatan (Eṙatan, Ṙatan), 47. Cf. also Əṙat (320). 643. Ṙestēn m.: B, P Attested in the 19th century (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 317). ‒ D One might compare this name with MPers. Rāstēn (see Erast 276), though the vowel -e- is not easily explainable. 644. Ṙew m.: B JUSTI 1895: 260b; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 317; RUSSELL 1985: 448 = 2004: 38. ‒ P Prince, son of the Armenian King Vałarš/Vologases, grandfather of Bakur; he became the king of Georgia (2nd to 3rd cent.). – D As has been shown by RUSSELL (1985: 447–455 = 2004: 37–45), this name reflects MIran. *Rēv ‘Rich’ based on OIran. *raivāh, *raivant- ‘rich, wealthy’ (Av. raēuua-, raēuuaṇt- ‘id.’). It may be a shortened form of MPers., Parth. m. PN Rēw-Mihr (cf. Gr. Ῥεομίθρης); compare Bactr. m. PN *Ρηο or *Ρηογο possibly alluding to ‘the Rich God’ (with or without hypocoristic suffix -γο). Further, note Parth. hypocoristic PN Rēwēn [rywyn] < *Raiv-(a)ina-, Sogd. hypocoristic Rēwak [ryw’kk] and Rēwič [rywc], etc. (JUSTI 1895: 260b; HINZ 1975: 196–197; GIGNOUX 1986: 154; SCHMITT 2002: 141–144, 2011: 310–312, 2016: 187–188; LURJE 2010: 336– 337); cf. also Georgian Rev (TAKAJŠVILI / ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 24, 25, 28, 54– 55, 58). The comparison of the name Ṙew with Arm. arew ‘sun’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 317; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 410) is untenable. Further, see Erewan (277), Ṙēvaz (645). Here also belongs the Armenian place-name Bagrewand, the name of a district (in the Ayrarat province) in which the sacred city Bagawan was situated. It has been derived from OIran. *Baga-raēvanta- ‘of the rich Provider (Mithra)’ (MARKWART 1930: 11–12; RUSSELL 1985: 452 = 2004: 42; HAYTEŁBAṘ 1, 1986: 536–537; HEWSEN 1992: 213–214; cf. J̌IHANYAN 1991: 234–235); compare Bactr. Βαγορηιο ‘the Rich God’, i.e. Mithra or the Moon (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 41, 120). 645. Ṙēvaz (spelled also Ṙēyvaz) m.: B, P 1 Gen. Ṙēvaz-i(-n) in an inscription from Gełarkʻunikʻ, 1671 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1974: 204 Nr. 851). ‒ B2 Ṙēyvaz and Ṙēvaz, mentioned in 1678 CE in J̌AMBṘ (SIMĒŌN ERE-

310

Iranian personal names in Armenian

WANCʻI

1873: 184 line 15, 208 line 5 from bottom). ‒ P2 Son of Tʻahmaz and brother of Bayindur and Zal. ‒ D This name has been derived from MIran. *Rēvāz (cf. Georgian Revaz) from OIran. *Rayavāza- “qui apporte la richesse” (PÉRIKHANIAN 1966: 26, PERIXANJAN 1993: 8, involving here Georgian Revaz and Arm. Eruaz 278 but not mentioning Arm. Ṙēvaz). I alternatively interpret Ṙēvaz as a shortened form of OIran. *Raiva-āzāta- > Elam. (OPers.) Ra-a-ma-da-ud-da, Re-ma-da-ad-da (see MAYRHOFER 1973: 226, 1975: 416; TAVERNIER 2007: 279 Nr. 4.2.1333); cf. also Eruaz (278) and Mehraz (462). For the first element, cf. Arm. Ṙew (644), and the second one is seen in Azat (2). Further, note Oss. Rewaz < Georg. Revaz (FRITZ 2006: 181). The etymological suggestions of Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 318) are not convincing. 646. Ṙoč-veh m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.12 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 144 line 8; DOWSETT 1961: 89). ‒ P Honorary name of a Persian general under Xosrov II; cf. Ṙoč(ik)-Ve/ahan (647). ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Raučahvahya-, cf. MPers. m. PN Rōz-veh (cf. Syr. Rōzbeh), inverted from OIran. *Vahu-raučah-: YAv. m. PN Vohuraočah-, cf. NPers. Behrōz, further Skt. m. PN Vásurociṣ- (JUSTI 1895: 266–267; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 70–71; for the forms, see also MAYRHOFER 1977b: 99, 2003: 81–82; GIGNOUX 1986: 155; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 120; COLDITZ 2013: 127). 647. Ṙoč-Vehan or Ṙočik-Vahan m.: B SEBĒOS 34 (Əṙoč-Vehan, a correction for Čṙoč in all the manuscripts), 38 (2x, gen. Ṙočik-Vahanay): ABGARYAN 1979: 113 line 31, 126 lines 14 & 22, 293 fn. 437; THOMSON 1999: 66–67 fn. 415, 83–84. Cf. Ṙoč-Veh (646) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.12 (see DOWSETT 1961: 89). ‒ P Persian general under Xosrov II. ‒ D For the etymology, see Ṙoč-Veh (646). For the form Ṙoč-Vehan, note Arab. Rōz-behān (JUSTI 1895: 267), Syr. Rōz-behān (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 120). For the patronymic form, cf. MPers. Wehān (GIGNOUX 1986: 177 Nr. 971). 648. Ṙostom, Ṙ(ə)stom (gen. -ay) m.: B1 Ṙostom Sagčik (attested in gen. Ṙostomay Sagčki) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.8 (1913=1991: 114–115; THOMSON 2006: 139). ‒ P1 Rustam Sagzī of the Persian epic Šāhnāma. ‒ B, P 2 Ṙəstom Aṙawenean in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.43 (1913=1991: 312 line 6; THOMSON 2006: 301). ‒ Further attestations in various forms: Ṙostom (Movsēs Kałankatuacʻi), Ṙstom (Tʻovma Arcruni), Əṙəstam, Ṙusdam, etc. (colophons); still in use, e.g., in Łarabał: Aṙustam, Ṙustam and Ṙostom

Iranian personal names in Armenian

311

(AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 325–326). In the 5th century attested also in the forms Ṙastom (640), Aṙastom (46) and Aṙostom (52). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. m. PN Rustam [lwstmy] (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 71, 508; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 325; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 27; cf. GIGNOUX 2003: 58), cf. Syriac Rustam [rwsṭ/tm] m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 120), Zor. Pahl. Rōtstahm [lwtsthm], Rōtstahmak in Bundahišn 213.2, NPers. Rustahm, Rōstam, Rustam (BAILEY 1969: 92; SKJÆRVØ 1998b: 163–164), Greek Rōstamos in a document dating to around 250 CE from the vicinity of DuraEuropos (SIMS-WILLIAMS / SIMS-WILLIAMS 2015: 250 with references). For the vocalic assimilation seen in MPers. Rustam > Arm. Ṙostom, cf. OIran. *Gau-tarza- > Arm. Gotorz (216). The Armenian by-form Ṙastom may be due to vocalic metathesis and/or contamination with the name Iran. *Rāst > E/Arast (276). For Sagčik, see Sag (649). The etymology of the name Rostam has been much discussed. The best interpretation is perhaps that of HÜBSCHMANN (1895: 251 fn. 1; SIMSWILLIAMS/SIMS-WILLIAMS 2015: 250–251) deriving Rostam from OIran. *Rautas-taxma- ‘river-strong’ (for other interpretations, see BAILEY 1969: 92–93; SCHMITT 1984: 329 fn. 28; GIGNOUX 2003: 58; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 120, also references in SIMS-WILLIAMS / SIMS-WILLIAMS ibid.). The same etymology has independently been proposed by DAVIDSON (1994: 117–118); note that the name of Rostam’s mother also contains the ‘river’ word: Rudābe, lit. ‘she of the River Water’ (SKJÆRVØ 1998b: 163– 164, comparing Rostam with Skt. epic Bhīṣma, the son of the river Ganges; see also DAVIDSON 1994: 120; SIMS-WILLIAMS/SIMS-WILLIAMS ibid.; cf. SHAHBAZI 1993: 156–157). SKJÆRVØ (ibid.) cautiously suggests that this could be a popular etymologizing change of an early *Rōdstō̆hm from *Rautas-tauhma- ‘whose descent is from the river’. The first component of the Iranian compound is reflected in Arm. ṙot ‘river’ in such river-names as Ałandṙot, Čuašṙot and Margṙot (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 234, 1904: 387; J̌IHANYAN 1991: 226–228, 235, 250); note also the appellative ṙotastak ‘capital’ in Agatʻangełos § 841 (HAB 4: 146–147) from Parth. rōdestāg [rwdyst’g] ‘province’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 299b) < *rautas-tāka- ‘river-bed’, cf. NPers. rustā(q), rūstā(q) ‘district, town, village’ (SIMS-WILLIAMS / SIMS-WILLIAMS 2015: 251). For the second component, cf. ManMPers., ManParth. tahm [thm] ‘strong’ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 323b); cf. Vstam (815) and Tam-Xosrov (826).

312

Iranian personal names in Armenian

649. Sag m.: B Sag (var. lect. Sēg) in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25, cf. 126 n. 21). ‒ P Prince of Barm(ay). ‒ D This name reflects OIran. *Saka-, cf. NPers. Sag m., Bactr. Σαγο m., Elam. Šá-ak-ka4, Gr. Σάκᾱς m. MPers. Sag-pus m. ‘Saka-son’ and its Parth. rendering Sagpus; these forms are usually derived from the ethnic name Saka-, but one alternatively assumes a “Spottname” from OPers. *saka- ‘dog’ (> MPers., NPers. sag ‘dog’) from OIran. *Spaka-, cf. Parth. Spak [spk] m. and fem. *Spakā- in Gr. Σπακ-ώ f. (JUSTI 1895: 271b; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 336; HINZ 1975: 220; GIGNOUX 1986: 155 Nr. 821; HUYSE 1999.2: 148b; SCHMITT 2002: 112–113, 2011: 316–317, 2015: 253–254, 2016: 191 Nr. 438, 193 Nr. 444; TAVERNIER 2007: 62; BRUST 2008: 632–634; LIVŠIC 2010: 146; cf. BRANDENSTEIN / MAYRHOFER 1964: 142); concerning the semasiology of Gr. f. PN Σπακ-ώ, note Arm. f. PN Kʻacer, mother of priest Vardan mentioned in a colophon from 1331 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 232), probably consisting of Arm. (< Cauc.) kʻac ‘bitch’ and the plural ending -er which is frequently found in personal names (on this ending, see J̌AHUKYAN 1984: 38–39); cf. also Mingrelian names meaning ‘dog’ (APRIDONIDSE 1984: 23b). Yet another alternative is *Sāka‘stag’ (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 122 Nr. 403; cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 19, in relation with the Armenian name; for the ‘stag’ word and its hypothetical association with the ethnic name Saka-, see ABAEV IÈSOJA 3, 1979: 11–16). Further, see Bagas (139), Ṙostom Sagčik (648), Sagduxt (650), Sakʻan (675). 650. Sagduxt f.: B1 Nom. Sagduxt and gen. [Sagd]uxtoy in an inscription from Gełarkʻunikʻ, 1231 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 109 Nr. 437). ‒ P1 Wife of donator Inay (cf. Minay 485). ‒ B2 Sagduxt in an undated inscription from Mš(a)kavankʻ (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 473 Nr. 1099); according to AVAGYAN (1973: 348), 13th century. ‒ P2 Donator; sister of Aṙəstakēs. ‒ B, P 3 Sagduxt in an inscription from Hayravankʻ, 1231 CE (AVAGYAN 1973: 349). ‒ D The evidence is reliable, and the emendation to (or derivation from) Sahakduxt or Sanduxt (AVAGYAN 1973: 348–349, 377; DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 473; cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 372) is not compelling. The name Sagduxt, in my opinion, reflects MPers. f. PN *Sag-duxt ‘Saka-daughter’, cf. MPers. m. PN Sagpus ‘Saka-son’ (see Sag 649). 651. Satʻrabuzan m.: B, P In the Bible translation, 1 Ezra 7.1 (ZŌHRAPEAN 1805b: 296). ‒ D Renders Gr. Σαθραβουζάνης. Cf. Syr. m. PN Satraburzanos (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 122 Nr. 373).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

313

652. Salar m.: B Salar (var. lect. Sałar) anun “named Salar” in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 3.2 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 337–338; DOWSETT 1961: 223– 224). ‒ P A certain chieftain belonging to the people called Delemikk‘. ‒ D The names Salar and Sałar (Movsēs Kałankatuacʻi) on the one hand (653) and Sardar (attested from the 17th century onwards) on the other (670) reflect two dialectal forms of the Iranian word for ‘leader’, viz. ManMPers. sālār [s’l’r] ‘leader’ vs. ManParth. sārδār [s’rd’r] ‘leader’ and the m. PNs based on it, ManMPers. Sālār m. vs. ManParth. Sārδār [s’rd’r] m. (see COLDITZ 2013: 122, 2017 Nr. 463). The Middle Persian form has been borrowed into Armenian at an earlier stage: sałar (Ełišē, Łazar Pʻarpecʻi, etc.) and salar (Movsēs Xorenacʻi, etc.; cf. also spa-salar in Yovhannēs Drasxanakertcʻi) ‘general, commandant’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 235, 239, 514; HAB 4: 164, 263a; BAILEY 1956: 115; SCHMITT 1987: 448b). For the phonological distribution, compare Arm. PN Vardan (767) vs. Vałan (726). Sahakaduxt f. → Duxt‘ar (266) Sahakanoyš f. → Anoyš (24) 653. Sałar m.: B, P MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.10; see Granik Sałar (234). ‒ D See Salar (652). 654. Sam (abl. i Sam-ay) m.: B, P 1 Σάμης, father of Aršam (94). ‒ B2 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.42 (1883=1984: 211; GARSOÏAN 1989: 224). ‒ P2 Noble of the Siwni house, brother of Babik (135). ‒ B3 Sam Gntʻuni in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 12–13 (1861: 34–35). ‒ P3 Chamberlain (senekapet) of Babik Siwni, who was son of Andok Siwni; the Persian king Vṙam appointed him as lord of Siwnikʻ (tēr Siwneacʻ) after the death of Babik. ‒ Grammarians mention the PN Sam (abl. i Samay) as the base of the patronym Samean (655), see ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 105 (Dawitʻ Pʻilisopʻay), 140 (Ananun Mekničʻ). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. m. PN Sām, cf. YAv. Sāma- m. from sāma- ‘black’ < *syāma- ‘black’ (cf. Skt. m. PN Śyāmafrom śyāmá- ‘black, dark-coloured’), Sogd. Sām m., Bactr. Σαμο m., etc. (JUSTI 1895: 280–281; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 379; GARSOÏAN 1989: 405; for the Iranian forms, see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 74–75; GIGNOUX 1986: 156; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 123; LURJE 2010: 341). 655. Samean m.: B, P Grammarians mention Samean as an example of derivative masculine patronyms: i Samay` Samean “Samean [derives] from

314

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Sam” (see Sam 654). Compare Samēn (Dionysius Thrax), 656. ‒ D Consists of Sam (654) and the family or patronymic suffix -ean; compare Xosrovean (340) from Xosrov (338), Hamazasp-ean (383) from Hamazasp (382). 656. Samēn m.: B, P Transl. of Dionysius Thrax mentions Samēn as an example of derivative masculine patronyms: ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 14; see further MURADYAN 1994–95: 70–71. Other grammarians have Samean (655). ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ēn to Sam 654 (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 380). Note also the MPers. unclear name Sā̆mēnād [smyn’t] (GIGNOUX 1986: 156 Nr. 826). 657. Samot m.: B Samot Bagarani “Samot of Bagaran” in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 151; YOVSĒPʻEAN 1944: 20a). In UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 2.37 (1871.2: 64), this person is called Samas Bagrani, which is explained by graphemic confusion : [ոտ ։ աս] (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 380). ‒ P Abbot of Bagaran, early 7th century. ‒ D This name probably consists of, in my opinion, Sam (654) and -ot, cf. Bnot (174), Sanot (662), Vałot (730). Hardly related with Arm. same/otikʻ ‘yoke band’, as is hesitantly assumed by Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 380). 658. Sanatruk (gen. Sanatrk-oy vs. ins. Sanatrk-a-w) m.: B1 Gen. Sanatrkoy and abl. i Sanatrkoy in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.1, 4.14, 4.24 (1883=1984: 5, 98, 121). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.33–38, 2.43, 2.47 (1913=1991: 152, 157, 159– 164, 168, 173), frequently in genitive Sanatrkoy. Evidence for the o-stem is also found in other sources (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 392–393). ‒ P1 King of Armenia, whose chronological position and family background are controversial; nephew in the maternal line (kʻeṙordi) of King Abgar of Edessa. He was nursed by Sanot (662), and his daughter’s name was Sanduxt (659). He martyrized the apostle Thaddeus and his daughter Sanduxt. For more detail, see VAN ESBROECK 1972; GARSOÏAN 1989: 406 with lit. ‒ B2 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.2, 3.6, 3.9 (1913=1991: 259, 260, 263, 266); note gen. Sanatrkoy (4x) vs. ins. Sanatrkaw (in 3.3). ‒ P2 Sanatruk Aršakuni, governor of the Pʻaytakaran province; reigned after Trdat. See AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 393 and HAYŽOŁPATM 1, 1971: 766f. for more detail and sources. ‒ For other attestations of the name Sanatruk, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 393. ‒ D Of Parthian origin; cf. Syr. Sānatrūk [snṭrwg] m., Gr. Σανατρούκης (JUSTI 1895: 282–283; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 72; MARQUART 1905: 18 fn. 2; JENSEN 1920: 49–50; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 392). The name has been interpreted as OIran. *Sānataruka- ‘He who conquers the enemies’; cf. PN *Sāna-bara- ‘Feinde wegfüh-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

315

rend’ or ‘Feinde niederwerfend’ (for this and other etymologies and literature, see PERIXANJAN 1993: 81–82; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 121 with lit.; LIVŠIC 2010: 143, 146; DALALYAN 2012: 68–70; SCHMITT 2016: 189). Further, note Sogd. Sanak? [sn’kk] m. (LURJE 2010: 345). Cf. Sanduxt (659). 659. Sanduxt (gen. Sandxt-oy, ins. Sandxt-o-v) f.: B1 martirosanal dstern arkʻayi Sandxtoy hup i čanaparhn “the martyrdom of the king’s daughter Sanduxt near the road” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.34 (1913=1991: 157 lines 12f.; transl. THOMSON 2006: 172 and fn. 248); SCHMID 1903. For other sources, see JUSTI 1895: 283; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 393–394. For further literature, see Sanatruk (658). ‒ P1 Daughter of King Sanatruk (658); she was martyrized by her father. ‒ B2 LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 14, 19; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 394). ‒ P2 Daughter of Vardan Mamikonean (the latter was the son of Artawazd and grandson of Vačʻē), wife of Nersēs the Great. ‒ For more attestations of this name, including ins. Sandxtov, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 394; note also Sandux in colophons from 1285 CE (gen. Sandəxi, HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 579) and 1606 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 199). ‒ D Consists of *San- (short for Sanatruk 658) and MPers. duxt ‘daughter’. Note that the earliest Sanduxt was indeed the daughter of Sanatruk (cf. ZEHNDER in SZR 2009: 408, 410). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 393) mentions NPers. Sīn-doxt, which, however, does not explain Arm. -a-. 660. Sanesan, Sanēsan (gen. Sane/ēsan-ay) m.: B Nom. Sanēsan and gen. Sanēsanay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.6–7 (1883=1984: 12–16; GARSOÏAN 1989: 72–75, see also 406). Nom. Sanesan and gen. Sanesanay (var. lect. Sanēsan, Sanasan, Sasan, Sant(r)k-, etc.) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.14, 1.20, 2.5 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 38–39, 64, 119; DOWSETT 1961: 22–23, 37, 70). ‒ P King of the Mas/zkʻutʻkʻ, an Aršakuni kinsman of the Armenian kings; he invaded Armenia with an innumerable force of Huns. ‒ D The part *Sanēs- has been compared with the initial part of Parth. (Dura-Europos) Snysrkn, interpreted as /Sanēsarakān/, but the details are unclear (see BENVENISTE 1966: 106 with ref.; SCHMITT 2016: 192 Nr. 440 with lit.; cf. also HUYSE 1988: 25). I tentatively interpret this name as patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to *Sanēs, which is an -ēs-extention (cf. Artašēs 119) of names with San- (Sanatruk 658). Remarkably, we do find some independent evidence for Arm. PN Sanēs (661). On the other hand, one may wonder if the part -esan is in a way related with the unclear -esan of MPers. f. PN Waresanduxt (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 175 Nr. 952).

316

Iranian personal names in Armenian

661. Sanēs m.: B Es Sanēs, on a cross-stone from Gyulli Duz in Vayocʻ Jor, 1291 CE (K‘AJ̌BERUNI 1888: 784; ALIŠAN 1893: 141; DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 164 Nr. 502). It may be also read as Sanē + s-deixis (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 394). ‒ P Father of Smbat, who erected the cross-stone. ‒ D See Sanesan (660). 662. Sanot (gen. Sanot-ay) f.: B dayekin nora Sanotay “his nurse Sanot” (subject in genitive); turkʻ Sanotay “gift of Sanot” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.36 (1913=1991: 161; cf. THOMSON 2006: 175, positing nom. Sanotay). ‒ P Sister of Biwrat Bagratuni (173) and wife of Xosrēn Arcruni (337); she nursed Sanatruk (658). ‒ D Traditionally associated with Sanatruk (658), which is interpreted as turkʻ Sanotay “gift of Sanot” by MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.36. For the ending, cf. Bnot (174), Samot (657) and Vałot (730). 663. Sasag f.: B Gen. Sasagi-n in a colophon from 1655 CE (TʻŌPʻČEAN 1898–1900, 2: 33b). ‒ P Mother of Nazarētʻ. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects a *-ka-extension of Iranian PN *Sāsa- (see Sasan 664), note, e.g., f. PN Sāsān-duxt (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 157 Nr. 830). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 398–399) hesitantly assumes a derivation from NPers. sās ‘pleasant, elegant, graceful’, but the onomastic value of this appellative is unknown to me. 664. Sasan m.: B Gen. Sasanay in AGATʻANGEŁOS § 18 (THOMSON 1976: 34/35), PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.20 (1883=1984: 43; GARSOÏAN 1989: 95, see also 263 n. 7, 407–408), EŁIŠĒ 1 (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 12; THOMSON 1982: 60), MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.56 (1913=1991: 186; THOMSON 2006: 195 with fn. 380) et passim, and ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1–2 (1904=1985: 1–2). ‒ P Eponymous ancestor of the Sasanian dynasty, father of Artašir (119) according to Armenian historians; in fact, Artašir was the son of a certain Pābag (RÜDIGER SCHMITT, pers. comm.). ‒ D MPers., Parth. Sāsān, cf. Sogd. Sāsān, Bactr. Σασανο, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 72; PERIXANJAN 1993: 73– 75; GIGNOUX 1986: 156–157; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 122; SCHMITT 2016: 189–190, 197–198 with lit.); possibly patronymic in *-ānato OIran. PN *Sāsa- reflected in Sarmat.-Scyth. Σάσας, Indo-Parth. gen. Σασ(ου), Sogd. Sās m., Bactr. Σασ- (ZGUSTA 1955: 142; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 127; LURJE 2010: 341–342; LIVŠIC 2010: 143–144; SCHMITT 2016: 198). Cf. Sasag (663) and Sasik (665).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

317

665. Sasik m.: B Gen. Sasikay in a colophon from Erznka, 1270 CE (SRUANJTEANC‘ TʻA 2, 1884: 294). ‒ P Donator. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, is an ik-hypocoristic to a short name *Sās (Sasan 664, cf. Sasag 663). 666. Satoy m.: B1 yazgēn Dimakʻsenicʻ Tʻatʻul ew Satoy “from the house of the Dimakʻsean: Tʻatʻul and Satoy” in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 388 line 10; THOMSON 1982: 238); i tohmēn Dimakʻsenicʻ Tʻatʻul ew Satoy “from the family of the Dimakʻseankʻ: Tʻatʻul and Satoy” in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86 line 15; THOMSON 1991: 133). ‒ P1 Prince from the family of the Dimakʻseankʻ. ‒ B2 MOVSES̄ KAŁANKATUAC‘I 1.15 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 41 line 17; DOWSETT 1961: 24). KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 10 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 193 line 12). MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 23. ‒ P2 King of Albania, successor of Merhawan (470). ‒ B3 Sado in a traditional story from Sasun (PETOYAN 1965: 434–435). ClArm. p, t, k yield b, d, g in the Sasun dialect (PETOYAN 1954: 13, 22, 25, 27–30). The form Sado should thus be derived from an earlier Satoy. ‒ P3 A renowned pʻahlewan. ‒ D Hypocoristic in *-ōy to OIran. *Satāspa- < *sata- ‘hundred’ + *aspa- ‘horse’, thus ‘He who has hundred (or hundreds of) horses’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 72; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 400–401; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 580), cf. Elam. Šadašba, Neo-Assyr. Šataspa, Gr. Σατάσπης, Sogd. Satāsp [st’sp] (MAYRHOFER 1969: 116; VASMER 1971: 149; SCHMITT 1976: 30, 2009: 144, 2011: 320–321; LURJE 2010: 352); cf. also MPers. m. PN Sad-dād from OIran. *Sata-dāta- (GIGNOUX 1986: 155 Nr. 820). Further, see Sewe(a)k (681). For the typology of this composite, compare Biwrasp (172). Satoy as hypocoristic in -ōy to OIran. *Satāspa- ‘He who has hundred (or hundreds of) horses’ goes parallel with Viroy (802) to YAv. Vīrāspa- ‘He who has men and horses’. 667. Saton (gen. Saton-i) m.: B1 Gen. Satoni Gabełini (var. lect. Gabełeni) ‘of Saton Gabełean’ in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.74 (1904=1985: 134 lines 5f.; THOMSON 1991: 191). ‒ P1 Member of Gabełean family. ‒ B2 *Saton in the patronym Satonean (Vardan Satonean) in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 413; ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 882. ‒ P2 Vardan Satonean was an Albanian naxarar, participant of the Council of Partaw, 768 CE. ‒ D Probably belongs to Satoy 666 (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 401). The ending needs an explanation, however. Cf. also Dawon (253) and Panon (603).

318

Iranian personal names in Armenian

668. Saray m. ‒ B ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN 1971: 167, 177). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.24 (1887=1991: 238). ‒ P See Yazd (501); cf. Saway (674). ‒ D It may be derived from sar ‘head, chief’ or sar ‘mountain’ (cf. Sari 671). For the hypocoristic suffix -ay, cf. Artay (113), Artašamay (116), Šahay (537), Šamay (554), Varday (766) and Varjay (786). 669. Sarawan m.: B Only in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 57 (MELIK‘-ŌHAN1961: 363 lines 17f.): Noynpēs ew ordikʻn Sarawanin (var. lect. Saravanin)` Šnorhaworn ew Mkrtičʻn` ənčʻawētkʻ ew mecatunkʻ “Similarly, Sarawan’s sons, wealthy and opulent”. – P Father of Šnorhawor and Mkrtičʻ, who were wealthy and opulent and free of taxes. – D I tentatively suggest a derivation of Iranian *sār- ‘head, chief’ (Sardar 670 and Sari 671). The second part may be identical with -awan in a number of names such as Artawan (121) and Merhawan (470). J̌ANYAN

670. Sardar m.: B, P Mentioned in colophons from 1643 and 1653 CE (Sardar and Sartar: HAYJEṘHIŠ 17.3, 1984: 120, 539), 1666 and 1704 CE (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 460 with ref.). – D Reflects NPers. sardār ‘general, field-marshal’; cf. MidArm. sard/tar ‘general, commandant; governor, prefect’, however (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 460; MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 690a, 692a). See Salar (652). 671. Sari m.: B1 ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYANMELIKʻYAN 1971: 129, 177). – P1 Sari Amatuni, owner of the J̌ahuk (Čahuk, gen. Čaxki-n) fortress. – B2 Isk išxan omn Sari anun “A certain prince, ̇ AYECʻI 1.13 (1991: 16; DOSTOURIAN Sari by name”; in MATTʻĒOS URH 1993: 24). – P2 General of the prince Apirat Nr. 1 (39). – B3 Ew ordeacʻ nora Aplǰahapay ew Vasakay ew Sarē “to Apirat’s sons, Apljahap, Vasak and Sari” (MATTʻĒOS URH ̇ AYECʻI, see Nr. 2). ‒ P 3 One of the sons of Apirat. Unlike the first two, Ačaṙyan cites this third name as Sarē. However, the context suggests that this form Sarē is not in nominative. Rather, it is a later development of †Sareay, the genitive of Sari (cf. tʻaguhi ‘queen’, genitive: Classical Armenian tʻaguheay, Middle Armenian tʻaguhē, see WEITENBERG 1989: 59, 66). – D I tentatively assume an i-derivative to Sar-, itself a shortened form of Iranian names with *sar- ‘head, chief’, cf. such hypocoristic m. PNs as MPers. Sarag (GIGNOUX 2003: 59) and Syriac Sārīg (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 121). One might also think of Arm. sar ‘(summit of a) mountain’; typologically compare *Kaufa-zāta- ‘Berggeboren’ > Parth. Kōf-zāt, MPers. Kōh-zād and Arm. Kohazat (373). This Sari

Iranian personal names in Armenian

319

predates the Turkish influence and cannot therefore be identified with the homonymous name Sari (17th cent. onwards), if the latter has been borrowed from Turkish sarɩ ‘yellow’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 460–461). Further, see Saray (668) and Sarawan (669). 672. Sarhang m.: B SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 51). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Armog (91) and predecessor of Šawarš (564). ‒ D Reflects NPers. PN Sarhang f., Srahang m., based on sar-hang ‘general, commander’ (JUSTI 1895: 288b; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 464; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 26). See also Srahang (715). 673. Saruēn m.: B Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 232; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 464. ‒ P Prince of Kordukʻ; he betrayed Tigran the Great and was punished by him. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as hypocoristic in OIran. *-ai̯ na- > Arm. -ēn to *Saru̯ -, probably an Iranian name reflecting the ‘cypress’ word (MPers., NPers. sarv ‘cypress’), cf. PNs: MPers. Sarv-Gušnasp m. (GIGNOUX 2003: 59), NPers. Sarvī, Sarv-āzād, Σαρώης ‘name of a king of Alans’, Sogd. Sarw- [srw-] m., etc. (LURJE 2010: 351 with references; cf. JUSTI 1895: 289–290). The Iranian appellative has been borrowed into Arm. saroy ‘pine-tree’ (Bible+). Thus: OIran. *Saru̯ -ai̯ na- > Arm. Saru-ēn (probably through *Saroy-éyn). The association of Arm. Saruēn with NPers. Šarvīn (JUSTI 1895: 290a) is untenable because of the anlaut. 674. *Saway (spelled Savay) m.: ‒ B ANANUN / ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN 1971: 167, 177). ‒ P Brother of Iazat Arcruni (in another version, Saray Amatuni, 668). ‒ D If reliable, the name Saway can be interpreted, in my opinion, as hypocoristic in OIran. *-aya- (cf. Artay 113, Varjay 787) to OIran. *sau̯ ah- ‘strong’ reflected in YAv. Aš ̣a-sauuah- m. ‘He who possesses power of R̥ta’ (see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 23 Nr. 40; SCHMITT 2011: 111–112); note also Bactr. *Σαοο m. (see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 125). The relationship with NPers. Sāwah, etc. (see JUSTI 1895: 268b) is uncertain. 675. Sakʻan prob. m.: B, P No literary attestations; found only as the base of the family-name Sakʻanyan (AVETISYAN 2010: 313). ‒ D AVETISYAN (2010: 313) connects this name to Sakʻin of Arabic origin (on which see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 468). I alternatively assume that this name may reflect OIran. *Sakāna-, patronymic to the ethnonym *Saka-, cf. Elam. Šá-ak-qa-na; note also Parth. Sakān [skn] (LIVŠIC 2010: 146 Nr. 575), but this form is uncertain (see

320

Iranian personal names in Armenian

SCHMITT 1998: 179, 2002: 113, 2016: 241). Further, see Sag (649). In view of the aspirated -kʻ-, this name belongs to a relatively young stage. 676. Sebuxt m.: B1 EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 150 line 15; THOMSON 1982: 126). Cf. Nixorakan Sebuxt (527) in ŁAZAR PʻARPRCʻI 2.34. ‒ P1 Persian governor (marzpan); identified with Mersebuxt (472). ‒ B, P 2 In an undated inscription in the Kotaykʻ district: Dawitʻ Gełam, Sebuxt Atʻapēkeankʻs (ALIŠAN 1890: 289). – D MPers., NPers. Se/ēbuxt m. ‘Saved by the Three’ (JUSTI 1895: 293b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 72; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 472; BENVENISTE 1966: 115; GIGNOUX 1986: 157; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 122–123; ZIMMER 1991: 123). Note further Syr. Buxt-Yazd m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 142: “sauvé par le dieu”); cf. Yiztbuzit (508). Sema-Vštnas m. → Sema-Všnasp (677) 677. Sema-Všnasp m.: B Semavšnasp (var. lect. Semavšpnas/z, Semavštnas, etc.) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.16 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 154 line 9; DOWSETT 1961: 96; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 72). ‒ P Persian prince (išxan Parsicʻ), governor of Albania (marzpan Ałuanicʻ ašxarhis). ‒ D While the second component of this name is perfectly clear (Všnasp 806), the Semaelement remains obscure (cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 72). I tentatively interpret it as reflecting OIran. *Syāma- based on *syāma- ‘black’, which would correspond to Skt. m. PN Śyāma- m. < śyāmá- ‘black, dark-coloured’ (see BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 1571, 1631; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 74–75); note also Babyl. Se/Si-ia-a-mu-’ m. (SCHMITT apud ZADOK 2009: 294 Nr. 482), NPers. PN Siyāmak name of two heroes in Šāh-nāma, perhaps also Sogd. m. PN sy’myc [Syāmič?] (see LURJE 2010: 359 for these forms) and Elam. Ši-ya-ma (MAYRHOFER 1973: 234 Nr. 8.1559); Av. Siiāmaka- ‘name of a mountain’, perhaps also Arm. mountain-name Sim, otherwise called (or belonging to the same mountain-range with) Sew-sar, lit. ‘black mountain’ (MARTIROSYAN 2010: 682–683). A *y-less by-form is seen in YAv. Sāma- m., name of a family < YAv. sāma- ‘black’ (cf. Arm. Sam 654). OArm. *Syam- [in writing: *Seam] would regularly yield *Sem- in a pretonic syllable. Cf. also Arm. hypocoristic PN Sem-ik (679). Further, cf. OIran. *syā-va- ‘black’ in names with Šaw(563f.) and Sew- (681ff.). Semek f. → Semik (679)

Iranian personal names in Armenian

321

678. Semizar, Simizar f.: B, P No literary attestations. ‒ D See Semik (679). 679. Semik, Semek f.: B, P 1 Semik in a manuscript from Aleppo, 1591 CE (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 477).– B2 Semek in a colophon from 1606 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.1, 1974: 228). ‒ P2 Daughter of xočay Astuacatur and sister of Margara, Oskek and Mariam. ‒ D Probably hypocoristic forms in -ik and -e(a)k to a MPers. name based on (a)sēm ‘silver’, cf. NPers. sīm ‘id.’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 477, with f. PN Semizar < NPers. ‘*Silver-and-gold’). Note MPers. > Syr. m. PN Sēmiy, which has also been derived from the word for ‘silver’ (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 123 Nr. 376). Remarkably, one of the sisters of Semek was named Oskek, composed of oski ‘gold’ and the same suffux -e(a)k (on the latter see Sewek 681). The e-vocalism of the Armenian name Sem(i/ek) seems to point to a relatively earlier period in contrast with f. PN Simizar and its hypocoristic form Simik (found, e.g., in HAYŽOŁHEK‘ 4, 1963: 97–104), based on NPers. sīm ‘silver’ (cf. NPers. m. PN Sīmī ‘Der Silberne’, see JUSTI 1895: 301b). Less probably, one might think of an older *Seam-ik, hypocoristic to *Seam- from Iranian *Syāma- ‘Black’ (see Sema-Všnasp 677), with regular development ea > e in pretonic syllables. Cf. Northpont. Iran. Σειμεικος (ZGUSTA 1955: 143–144)? 680. Senitam-Xosrov m.: B SEBĒOS 32 (ABGARYAN 1979: 109 line 3, cf. 275 n. 342; THOMSON 1999: 60). ‒ P Persian general under Xosrov II mentioned also by Tabari. ‒ D This name contains an unclear *Seni- and TamXosrov (826) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 73, 87). I wonder if the element *Seni reflects OIran. *S(i)ain-iya-, hypocoristic in *-iya- (cf. Dadi / Dadoy 237) to m. PN. *S(i̯ )ai̯ na-: YAv. Saēna-, MPers. Sēn, etc. (see Sinay 685). 681. Sewek or *Seweak (gen. Sewek-i) m. B, P Gen. Seweki-n in a colophon to a Maštocʻ manuscript of 1656 CE (AČAṘEAN 1900: 8b, AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 485). ‒ Father of Acatur. – D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 485) treats this name as hypocoristic to se(a)w ‘black’ (cf. Sewik 683). One might posit an earlier form *Seweak, which would have become Sewek at a younger period; cf. the Armenian PN Ordek (Paṙaw 606) from Ordeak (see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 194–195). Note that even our 17th century source may presuppose a nominative *Seweak, since the name is actually attested only in the genitive: Sewek-i(-n). The Armenian name *Se(a)weak may be derived from OIran. *Syāvaka- > Σαυάκης (Arrian), which has been explained as

322

Iranian personal names in Armenian

hypocoristic to *Sata-syāva(ka)- ‘He who has hundred black horses’, note PN Sataces < *Sataka- (SCHMITT 1987–89); further, see Satoy 666, Šawasp 563, Šawarš 564. Note Arm. seaw ‘black, black horse’ referring to the horse of King Artašēs in the famous epic fragment in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.50. Compare further Northpont. Iran. Σιαυακος (Tanais), Σιαυος (Olbia), Σεαυαγος (Panticapaeum), etc. (ZGUSTA 1955: 144–145), Sarmat.-Alan. Σαυαγαν (BIELMEIER 1989: 241). Further, note Skt. m. PN Śyā́ va- and Śyā́ vaka- < śyāvá- ‘dark-coloured’ (see MAYRHOFER 2003: 95). Formally, Arm. *Seweak may also be traced back to Iran. PN *Sawyaka- in an Aramaic legend (on which see SCHMITT 1987–89). 682. Sewi m. B, P Used in the modern period in Arcʻax (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 485). – D Based on Arm. se(a)w ‘black’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 485). On the ending -i (< OIran. hypocoristic *-iya-), cf. Dadi (237). Further, see Sewek (681). 683. Sewik m. B, P A colophon in a post-1437 CE manuscript (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 485). – D Hypocoristic in -ik to Arm. se(a)w ‘black’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 485). Further, see Sewek (681). 684. Sewuk (gen. Sewk-oy) m.: B1 išxan Anjewacʻeacʻ Sewuk; abl. yišxanēn Anjewacʻeacʻ Sewkoy in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.70 (1904=1985: 127 lines 28 & 37; THOMSON 1991: 183; cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 525 Sisak Nr. 2). ‒ P1 Prince of Anjewacʻikʻ. ‒ B2 i Sewkoy draxtin “in the garden of Sewuk” in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI (“The Letter”) 1904=1985: 197 line 29; THOMSON 1991: 260. ‒ P2 Owner of a garden. His identity is disputed. This name has been considered by to be a place name (see THOMSON 1991: 260 fn. 2, 289b; cf. a few place names Sewuk, HAYTEŁBAṘ 4, 1998: 586), but this is not compelling. ‒ B3 Gen. Sewkoy in VARDAN VARDAPET/AREWELCʻI (“Hawakʻumn patmutʻean”) 1862: 81. YOVHANNES̄ DRASXANAKERTC‘I 1912=1980: 127. ‒ P3 Eponym of the Sewordikʻ house. ‒ D Hypocoristic in -uk to Arm. seaw ‘black’ < OIran. *syāva- (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 485; SCHMITT 1975a: 181–182). 685. *Sinay (spelled Sina) f. (m.): B, P 1 [see Minay 485] ‒ B2 Sina-s (with deictic -s) in a colophon from the 18th century (TʻŌPʻČEAN 1898– 1900, 2: 15a Nr. 13). ‒ P2 Sister of mahtesi Selam. ‒ B, P 3 Sina-bēg m., which is in use in Łarabał and contains bēg/k ‘bey’ of Turkish origin (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 520, connecting this name with Sinan; AVETISYAN

Iranian personal names in Armenian

323

2010: 318a). – D This name is probably hypocoristic in OIran. fem. *-ayā(cf. Artašamay 116, Šahay 537 and Varday 766) to *S(i̯ )ai̯ na-: YAv. Saēnam., Elam. Ši-ia-(a-)e-na, MPers. Sēn m., Sēnag m., Syr. Sēn m., patronymic Sēnān, Parth. Sēnak [synk] m., Sēnič [synš] m. (probably hypocoristic in *-iča- as in Bactr. Σινζο m.), etc. based on the word for ‘a big bird of prey, eagle’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 520, linking the name with Siramarg 688): YAv. saēna- m., Skt. śyená- m. ‘id.’, also PN Śyená- (MAYRHOFER 1973: 234, 1977b: 73–74, 2003: 143; GIGNOUX 1986: 158; TAVERNIER 2007: 316; LIVŠIC 2010: 145–146, 152–153; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 129 Nr. 433; SCHMITT 2016: 203); cf. also Northpont. Iran. (Olbia) Σηνηκας (ZGUSTA 1955: 144). Note also Sinan (attested from the 14th century onwards), which is treated as an Arabic loanword (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 520) but formally corresponds also to MPers. > Syr. m. PN Sēnān (on which see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 123). Further, see Senitam-Xosrov (680). Sinan m. → *Sinay (685) 686. Sisak (abl. i Sisak-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Sisak and abl. i Sisakay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.12, 2.8 (1913=1991: 41, 113; THOMSON 2006: 88, 137). ‒ P1 Son of the nahapet Gełam. According to Movsēs Xorenacʻi, “he called the land after his own name Siwnikʻ; but the Persians more precisely call it Sisakan”. ‒ B, P 2 See Sewuk (684). ‒ B3 Sisakʻ in an inscription from the monastery of Tatʻew in Siwnikʻ, 1316 CE (LALAYEAN 1898: 141; DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 39 Nr. 89). ‒ P3 Son of Šahanduxt and brother of Sarkʻis. ‒ B4 *SisVk-, gen. Siskan in a colophon from 1318 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 151). ‒ P4 Son of recipient Mxitʻar. ‒ D I tentatively assume a hypocoristic to a short form of the following Iranian name which is usually considered to be of Semitic origin: ManMPers. Sīsin m., MPers. Sēsen-bād m. and Sogd. Sīsin m. (GIGNOUX 2003: 59 Nr. 304; LURJE 2010: 361–362; COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 486). [687. Sisakuhi f.: B ALIŠAN 1869.2: 194; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 526. ‒ P Wife of martyr Vahan Gołtʻnacʻi †737 CE (see further Xosroviduxt 341). ‒ D Consists of Sisak (686) and the fem. suffix -uhi (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 526). [688. Siramarg f.: B1 In a colophon to a Gospel of 1160 CE, in Xardberd (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 181). ‒ P1 Uncertain; gender unknown. ‒ B2 In an inscription from the monastery of Hałbat, 1170s CE (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 195 Nr. 365; cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 529). ‒ P2 Donator; gender un-

324

Iranian personal names in Armenian

known. ‒ B3 Sramarg (with loss of -i-) in a colophon prob. from 1413 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 161). ‒ P3 Grandmother of priest Yakob, who bought a Gospel. ‒ B4 Nom. Siramarg and gen. Siramargi in a colophon from Ał/xtʻamar, 1436 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 373–374; HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 463). ‒ P4 Wife of Mkrtičʻ, brother of recipient Yovhannēs. ‒ B, P 5 Siramarg in a colophon from the church called Tivriku Surb Astuacacin, 1647 CE (SRUANJTEANCʻ TʻA 1, 1879: 220). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 529. ‒ D Reflects Arm. siramarg ‘peacock’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 528–529), which is a loan from OIran. *s(i̯ )ai̯ na-mr̥ ga-: Av. mərəγō saēnō, MPers. sēn murw, NPers. sīmurγ ‘a fabulous bird’; cf. Arm. dial. sinamarkʻ, sinamahawkʻ (due to conflation with hawkʻ ‘bird’) ‘a fabulous bird’. The ClArm. form siramarg betrays a folk-etymological reinterpretation as ‘love-bird’ (cf. HAB 4: 219b; OLSEN 1999: 692 fn. 45). Cf. MPers. m. PN Sēn-m[urv?] (see GIGNOUX 2003: 59 Nr. 303); note also Sogd. Sēnmərγ [synmrγ], corresponding to the giant bird Skt. Garuḍa, enemy of the nāgas (see LURJE 2010: 360 Nr. 1132). Further, see Sinay (685). 689. Siranēs m.: B1 Siranēs vardpet in a number of inscriptions from Siwnikʻ and Vayocʻ Jor (DIVHAYVIM 2, 1960: 52–53 Nrs. 125–126; BARXUDARYAN 1963: 62–75; DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 125 Nr. 361). ‒ P1 Famous 13th century architect, vardpet ‘master’. ‒ B, P 2 Gen. Siranisay and Siranisi-n in a colophon from 1557 CE (TʻŌPʻČEAN 1898–1900, 1: 8a). ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 531. ‒ D Siranēs and Siranos (690) probably reflect Grecized forms of an Iranian name seen in Northpont. Iran. (Tanais) Σιρανος m. (DALALYAN 2002: 12), which has been interpreted as ‘der Grosse’, cf. Hes. σίρα· Πάρθοι μεγάλα (ZGUSTA 1955: 145–146 § 214). For the ending -ēs, cf., e.g., Artašēs (118) and Tirikēs (839); for -os, cf., e.g., Ardarmos (82) and Mardarios (448). 690. Siranos, Sirinos (abl. i Sirinos-ē) m.: B1 Abl. i Sirinos-ē in FINCK 1903–04, 1: 216 Nr. XXVI line 9. ‒ P1 Son of King Abgar; elsewhere he is called Ananun ‘Anonymous’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 530, cf. 1, 1942: 155). ‒ B2 Siranos (var. lect. Siranas and Sianos) in “Hayocʻ nor vkanerə” (MANANDEAN / AČARĖ AN 1903: 200 line 9). Further, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 531. ‒ P2 Siranos Vanecʻi (‘from Van’); he was forced to convert to Islam. ‒ B3 Gen. Siranosi-n in an undated post-1389 CE colophon from Agulis (MAKʻSUDEAN 1911: 760 line 1). ‒ P3 Relative of Tʻadēos. ‒ D See Siranēs (689).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

325

691. Slakʻ (or Słakʻ) m.: B Slakʻ (var. lect. Slag) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.8 (1913=1991: 116 line 4ff.; THOMSON 2006: 140). Słakʻ in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 140). ‒ P A harsh (džneay) and brave man; he was appointed with a few men, called Slkunikʻ, to guard the mountain and to hunt the wild goats. ‒ D This name most probably reflects a Grecized Iranian name rendered as Σιλ(λ)άκης (RUSSELL 1996–97: 26–27 = 2004: 758–759; DALALYAN 2004: 182–183); probably unrelated with Parth. Šī̆lag? [šylk], which in turn should be kept apart from Parth. Šīrak [šyrk] (see SCHMITT 2016: 208 Nrs. 489 & 491; cf. LIVŠIC 2010: 145); for the latter, cf. Arm. Širak/kʻ (573, 575). On the other hand, note Arm. slakʻ ‘dart, arrow, shaft’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 537; J̌AHUKYAN 1984: 35). Further, cf. Słuk (692). 692. Słuk m.: B Słuk (var. lect. Səluk, Sluk) nahapet azgin Slkuneacʻ (var. lect. Słkuneacʻ) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.84 (1913=1991: 227–229; THOMSON 2006: 231–233). Cf. Slkun in STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI / ASOŁIK 2.1 (1859: 62). ‒ P Nahapet of the Slkunikʻ family. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects MPers. m. PN Slwk-, cf. Parth. Selūk [sylwk-] (in patronymic Parth. Sylwk-n, MPers. Slwk-’n, Gr. Σλωκ-αν), Aram., Syr. Slwk; Gr. Σέλευκος (see SCHMITT 2016: 202 Nr. 473; cf. PÉRIKHANIAN 1966: 23, comparing Sł/luk with Σέλευκος). 693. Sogdianos m.: B EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGE1818.1: 220). ‒ P Persian king, successor of Kʻserkʻsēs II (872) and predecessor of Dareh Kʻserkʻsi (251). ‒ D Renders Gr. Σογδιανός (cf. also Arab. Ṣuḡd[yān]ūs), which reflects OIran. *Sugdiyāna-, note Σόγδιος from *Sugd-iya- ‘Sogdier’ (cf. also Aram. PN Sgdy) from OPers. Sugda ‘Sogdien’ (SCHMITT 2002a: 136, 2006: 273, 2011: 337–338 Nr. 305). REANCʻ / AUCHER

694. Sovsarmos, Sōsarmos m.: B Sovsarmos in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ/AUCHER 1818.1: 101–102). Sōsarmos in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22 (1913=1991: 67; THOMSON 2006: 107). ‒ P King of Media, successor of Mawdakēs (454) and predecessor of Artikas (125). ‒ D Renders Gr. Σώσαρμος, the etymology of which is debated (for a discussion, see SCHMITT 2006: 286–287 Nr. 3.2.48, 2011: 355 Nr. 324). I wonder if the part -armos is related with that of Ardarmos (82). 695. Sormēn (gen. Sormen-ay) m.: B Nom. Sormēn in SEBĒOS 30 (ABGARYAN 1979: 105 line 26). Gen. Sormenay and abl. i Sormenay in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 90, 93). For a discussion on this

326

Iranian personal names in Armenian

person and his name, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 576; THOMSON 1999: 56 with fn. 354. ‒ P Armenian general and stratelat; successor of Herakl as a governor for the Persian kingdom “on the Greek side” (i Yunacʻ kołmanē). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, is hypocoristic in *-ai̯ na- to OIran. *Sau̯ arma- vel sim., cf. Surmak (701) and Surman-šah (702). 696. Sur m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 103). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Pʻaṙnak (853). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI (ibid.) notes: aṙ sovaw Yesu ordi Naweay “In this time lived Joshua son of Naw”. ‒ D This name reflects a short name to composites with OIran. *Sūra- ‘strong, heroic’ (YAv. sūra- ‘strong, mighty’), cf. MPers. > Syr. m. PN Sūr (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 124 Nr. 383), YAv. m. PN Sūrō.yazata- (MAYRHOFER 1977b: 79). Further, see Surēn (698). The derivation of the Armenian name Sur from sur ‘sword’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 587; cf. J̌AHUKYAN 1984: 35, 1987: 410–411, 580, with hesitation) is improbable. 697. Suray m.: B Suray yazgēn Mokacʻ “Suray of the Mokkʻ family” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.43 (1913=1991: 312 lineS 5f.; THOMSON 2006: 301). ‒ P Prince of Mokkʻ under the reign of Aršak III, 4th century CE. ‒ D I interpret this name as hypocoristic in *-aya- (cf., e.g., Artay 113, Artašamay 116 and Varday 766) to names with *Sūra- ‘strong, heroic’ (see Sur 696 and Surēn 698). 698. Surēn (gen. Suren-i or -ay) m.: B1 Nom. Surēn, gen. Sureni Pahlaw, family Sureneankʻ, abl. i Sureneann Pahlawē in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.27–28 et passim: 1913=1991: 145–146 et passim (see Karēn 365). Surēn palhaw, gen. 2x Surenay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.14 (1904=1985: 23–24; THOMSON 1991: 58–59). ‒ P1 Persian of Pahlaw family, hazarapet of Persian court. Further, see Karēn (365). ‒ B2 Surēn palhaw in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.71 (1904= 1985: 128 line 18; THOMSON 1991: 184). ‒ P2 Persian general of Pahlaw family. ‒ B3 ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 74. ‒ P3 Probably, the given name of Grigor Lusaworičʻ. ‒ B4 ALIŠAN 1869.1: 220; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 589. ‒ P4 Lord of the district of Sal(a)hunikʻ / Sahlunikʻ, 3rd century CE. ‒ B5 Cf. Surenay anapat “hermitage of Surēn”, name of the monastery of Ēǰmiacin (ALIŠAN 1890: 213b; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 589). ‒ P5 Unknown. ‒ B6 Surēn Xoṙxoṙuni, gen. Surenay Xoṙxoṙunwoy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.43, 3.45 (1913=1991: 312, 314–315; THOMSON 2006: 301, 302–303). ‒ P6 Naxarar of Xoṙxoṙunikʻ under the reign of Aršak III, 4th century. ‒ See also Čihovr-Všnasp (Surēn) (411). ‒ D This name reflects Parth. Sūrēn [swryn], MPers. Sūrēn [swlyn], cf. Gr.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

327

Σουρήνᾱς, Lat. Sūrēna, Bactr. Σορηνο, Syr. Sūrēn [swryn]; from OIran. *Sūrai̯ na-, hypocoristic in *-ai̯ na- to names with *Sūra- ‘strong, heroic’ (JUSTI 1895: 316–317; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 73; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 588; SCHMITT 1983a, 2011: 112, 2016: 201–202; GIGNOUX 1986: 160; HUYSE 1999.2: 135; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 125; LIVŠIC 2010: 152; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 132). Further, see Sur (696). 699. Surik m.: B Surik nahapetn Hrsijoroy, listed in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.11 (1883=1984: 88; GARSOÏAN 1989: 133). In the corresponding list of LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 52) one finds Surik nahapetn Gabełenicʻ instead (see also GARSOÏAN 1989: 410–411). ‒ P Nahapet of Hrsijor / Gabełeankʻ under Aršak II in succession to Manasp (427) and bearing the title of małxaz hereditary in this house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 427, cf. 468). ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ik to Sur (696) and Surēn (698) (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 589). Hardly related with the word for ‘sword’, sur (pace GARSOÏAN 1989: 410; cf. J̌AHUKYAN 1984: 35). 700. Surhap (var. lect. Surhak) m.: B Vnasep (803). ‒ P King of Khazars. ‒ D Probably reflects the Persian PN Suhrāb (JUSTI 1895: 312b, 368b). Note, on the other hand, NPers. Zuhrāb (attested in the Georgian context), Oss. Zurab/p, etc. (see JUSTI 1895: 388a; FRITZ 2006: 245 Nrs. 1714–1716). 701. Surmak (gen. Surmak-ay, ins. -a-w) m.: B1 Nom. Surmak and gen. Surmakay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.14, 1.15 (1904=1985: 23, 25; THOMSON 1991: 57, 60). Gen. Surmakay, abl. i Surmakay and ins. Surmakaw in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.63–64, 3.66 (1913=1991: 347–349, 354). Surmak and gen. Surmakay in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (T‘OSUNYAN 1996: 58– 60). For other sources, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 590. ‒ P1 Catholicos, then deposed; he was from the province of Bznunikʻ, from the village called Arckē. ‒ B2 tēr Surmak` Bznuneacʻ episkopos “lord Surmak, bishop of Bznunikʻ” in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.23 (1904=1985: 44; THOMSON 1991: 81). Surmak episkopos Bznuneacʻ “Surmak, bishop of Bznunikʻ” in EŁIŠĒ (TERMINASYAN 1989: 54; THOMSON 1982: 81). ‒ P2 Bishop of Bznunikʻ; possibly identical with the previous Surmak (see THOMSON 1991: 289b; cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 590). ‒ B3 MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 22ac; cf. TAKAJŠVILI / ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 24. ‒ P3 Two kings of Georgia; the first one was the successor of the first king Pʻaṙnawaz. ‒ D Usually connected with the ethnonym Σαυρομάται ‘Sarmatae’; cf. also Georg. Saurmag (Sauromaces in Ammian, cf. Surmak in Mxitʻar Ayrivanecʻi above): JUSTI 1895:

328

Iranian personal names in Armenian

292–293; MARQUART 1905: 81–82; EILERS 1940: 223 fn. 5; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 589; cf. VASMER 1971: 149; BIELMEIER 1994: 35–36; DALALYAN 2002: 13. This name has been explained as reflecting Scyth. *Saw-armag ‘black-armed’ (NALBANDJAN 1977: 213–214; CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b). I alternatively propose to link this name with Sogd. m. PN Sō-arm [sw’rm] consisting of sw’ ‘strength’ or ‘strong’ and ’rm ‘arm’ (LURJE 2010: 354), thus ‘strong-armed’; typologically compare Niw-dast (528) (cf. also Bactr. m. PN Βαζοδηο < *Bāzu-tāwaya- ‘strong-armed’, SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 43 Nr. 62; see Baz 143). The first element may alternatively be identified with YAv. sūra- ‘strong’ (cf. Sur 696), thus *Sūra-armaka- > Arm. Surmak (“quasihaplology”). Further, see Sormēn (695) and Surmanšah (702). 702. Surmanšah m.: B Surmanšē-n in a colophon from the church called Tivriku Surb Astuacacin, 1694 CE (SRUANJTEANCʻ TʻA 1, 1879: 220). It represents a dialectal form with loss of the word-final -h, and the definite article -n, thus *Surmanša(y)-n > Surmanšē-n (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 590). Compare Amiršē-n < Amiršah-n in the same colophon. ‒ P Grandfather of Xoǰay Simawon; the latter was the son of Tiwrikecʻi Anton. ‒ D This name consists of *Surman, which, in my opinion, is an Iranian patronymicon in *-āna- to *Sau̯ arma- or *Sūrarma- vel sim. ‘He who has strong arms’ (cf. Surmak 701), and NPers. šāh ‘king’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 590). 703. Surux f.: B In a colophon from the Vaspurakan region, Berkri, 1307 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 48–49): kenakcʻin imoy` Suruxin “to Surux, my spouse”. – P Wife of Nēkʻnēkʻ. – D I wonder if this name reflects an unattested PN *Suruhi, consisting of the name Sur(ēn) (696, 698) and the feminine suffix -uhi, cf., e.g., Xosrovuhi (344) and Tigranuhi (828). The sound change h > x is typical for the Vaspurakan region. 704. Spahan (also Aspahan, Əspa(y)han) m.: B1 Nom. Əspayhan, gen. Əspayhanay, Əspahnay and Əspayhnay in a colophon from 1267 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 357). ‒ P1 Recipient of a Gospel; husband of Ka(y)tay and brother of Əspayhanik (see Spahanik 705). ‒ B2 Aspahan in TʻOVMA MECOPʻ/BECʻI, 15th century (ŠAHNAZAREANCʻ 1860: 79). ‒ P2 Turkish, son of Yusupʻ and brother of Skʻandar. ‒ For later attestations (Əspahan and Aspahan), see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 597. ‒ D Persian city-name Spāhān, cf. also Ispāhān, Syr. Aspahan and Arm. Aspahan (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 596–597; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 21–22). Cf. also Arm. m. PN Spahanšah/y and Aspahanšah/y (attested from the 15th century onwards), with

Iranian personal names in Armenian

329

NPers. šāh ‘king’ (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 597). Typologically compare Bałdad (154). 705. Spahanik (attested in gen. *Spahanikay) m.: B Gen. Əspayhanikay in a colophon from 1267 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 357). ‒ P Brother of Spahan (704). ‒ D See Spahan (704). Spahanšah → Spahan (704) 706. *Spand- m.: B In patronymic Spanduni: Asem ew zSpandunisd i veray zenaranacʻ “I say also that [he set] the Spanduni over the abattoirs” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.7 (1913=1991: 111; THOMSON 2006: 136). The historian thus suggests a derivation from spand ‘butchery, sacrifice’ (TOUMANOFF 1963: 220 fn. 259, 221; THOMSON 2006: 136 fn. 55). SEBĒOS 48 (ABGARYAN 1979: 165; THOMSON 1999: 138) mentions the Spanduni as part of the army from Ayrarat. Cf. also Aprsam Spanduni (42). ‒ P Princely house ruling a State in the province of Ayrarat. They were, apparently, a branch of the Kamsarakans. ‒ D Spanduni is patronymic in -uni to *Spand-, a shortened form of Spandarat (707), a name favoured in the Kamsarakan family (ADONTZ 1970: 455 n. 15). 707. Spandarat (gen. Spandarat-ay) m.: B1 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.19 (1883=1984: 110 line 1; GARSOÏAN 1989: 149). Nom. Kamsarakan Spandarat and gen. Spandaratay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.31, 3.36–38, 3.43, 3.46 (1913=1991: 295, 302, 304–306, 312, 315). ‒ P1 Noble of the Kamsarakan house and only survivor of the massacre of his family ordered by Aršak II (GARSOÏAN 1989: 409). ‒ B2 Spandarat Aršaruneacʻ tēr in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.65 (1913=1991: 350 line 6; THOMSON 2006: 337). ‒ P2 Lord of Aršarunikʻ. ‒ D Reflects Parth. *Spandaδāt(a-) from OIran. *Spanta-dāta‘given by (YAv.) Spəṇtā- [Ārmaiti-/Mainiiu-]’ > PNs: YAv. Spəṇtōδāta- m., Parth. Spanddātak [spndtk] m., MPers. Spanddād m., NPers. (Šāhnāma) Isfandyār m., Bactr. Ασπανδολαδο m., Sogd. Ǝspandat m.; Aram. Spntdt m., Gr. Σφενδαδάτης m. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 74; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 597; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 76–77 Nr. 288; SCHMITT 1984: 323, 325, 2011: 354, 2016: 193; GIGNOUX 2003: 60 Nr. 306; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 36; LURJE 2010: 107 Nr. 160; cf. JUSTI 1895: 307a, 308–309). Note Arm. Spandiat (708) from MPers. Spandyāt < *Spandidāt [spndd’t] vs. Spandarat from Parth. *Spandaδāt (BOYCE 1955: 472–473; SCHMITT 1984: 323, 1987: 457).

330

Iranian personal names in Armenian

The form Spandiar is reminiscent of NPers. Isfandyār. See also *Spand- in Spanduni (706). 708. Spandiat m.: B1 Gen. Spandiatay, Spandiateay in the Alexander Romance (SIMONYAN 1989: 154, 204, 388). ‒ P1 General of Dareh (see SIMONYAN 1989: 548 n. 146). ‒ B2 Spandiat, nahapetn Meletenioy in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 53). ‒ P2 Nahapet of Meleteni. ‒ B3 Spandiat hayocʻ aspet in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42). ‒ P3 Armenian aspet. ‒ D See Spandarat (707). 709. Spandiar m.: B1 Spandiar, Əspandiar in the Alexander Romance (SIMONYAN 1989: 151, 397, 548). ‒ P1 See Spandiat (708). ‒ B2 ALIŠAN 1869.2: 125. ‒ P2 Singer from the 16th century. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 598. ‒ D See Spandarat (707). ̇ KʻELYAN 710. Sparakos m.: B MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.26 (ARA 1983: 94 line 16). ‒ P Albanian azgapet (head of clan). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects a Greek rendering of Parth. m. PN *Spāδak from OIran. *Spāda-ka-, hypocoristic to names containing *spāda- ‘army’; cf. Parth. Spādak [spdk] m., Gr. (Arrian) Σπαδάγας, Sarmato-Scythian Σπαδακος, gen. Σπαδακου and Σπαδάγας vs. Σπαδίνης (ZGUSTA 1955: 147–148 § 218; SCHMITT 1972e: 189–190, 2009: 96–97, 2016: 192; MAYRHOFER 1973: 177 [8.762 & 8.769]; SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 293–294), Sogd. Ǝspāδak (LURJE 2010: 106–107 Nr. 158), as well as Oss. Dig. Æfsadæg m. and Æfsædton m. beside appellative fsad/æfsad ‘army’, fsæddon ‘military; warrior’ (FRITZ 2006: 29; cf. ABAEV IÈSOJA 1, 1958: 479). The Parthian intervocalic -δ- regularly yielded Arm. -r-, as in the appellative, Parth. spāδpat (from OIran. *spāda-pati-) > Arm. sparapet ‘army-chief, general’ (see Aspahapet 56). The ending -os may be resulted from secondary Grecization. Sparam f. → Spram (711) 711. Spram (gen. Spram-ay) f.: B1 Nom. Spram and gen. Spramay (var. lect. Sparam and Sparamay) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.3, 3.7 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 293–294, 297; DOWSETT 1961: 189–190, 192). Spram in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 10 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 196). ‒ P1 Queen of Albania, wife of Varaz-Trdat (760). ‒ B2 MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.23 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 340; DOWSETT 1961: 226). ‒ P2 Daughter of VarazTrdat (760) and wife of Atrnerseh, lord of Siwnikʻ. ‒ D Reflects a name

Iranian personal names in Armenian

331

based on MPers. sprahm, sprahmag ‘flower, fragrant herb’, NPers. siparham ‘sweet basil’; cf. m. PN Zātsparham (JUSTI 1895: 310b, 384a; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 75; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 598; for the appellative, see STEINGASS 1892: 652a; MACKENZIE 1971: 76). 712. Spramik f.: B MATTʻĒOS UṘHAYECʻI 1991: 12, 34. ‒ P Mother of Mxitʻar, 10th century. ‒ D Hypocoristic to Spram (711). 713. Stahrašapuh (gen. Stahrašaph-oy) m.: B Gen. Stahrašaphoy or Əstahasšaphoy (var. lect. for Vṙamšapuh 813) in EŁIŠĒ 1 (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 6; THOMSON 1982: 60). ‒ P King of Armenia, †414 CE. ‒ D Reflects a name consisting of OIran. *staxra- ‘strong’ (cf. Av. staxra- ‘id’) and Šapuh (560) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 75; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 599). Compare MPers. f. PN Staxr-yād (see GIGNOUX 1972: 33b, 1986: 160 Nr. 852). Note also Stahracʻi as a by-name of Artašir in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1 (1904=1985: 1; THOMSON 1991: 33) with the place name Stahr (see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 75), which reflects MPers. staxr [stxl] ‘strong(hold)’ (see BIVAR in Encyclopaedia Iranica s.v. Eṣṭaḵr). [714. Stat (*Satat?) m.: B Stat (var. lect. Sat, Smbat) išxan Tʻoṙnecʻi in MATTʻĒOS UṘHAYECʻI (1991: 22, 486 n. 43; AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 599). ‒ P Prince under King Ašot III. ‒ D I tentatively restore *Satat and interpret it as hypocoristic in OIran. *-āta- (cf. Aspat 59, Biwrat 173) to *Satāspa- ‘He who has hundred (or hundreds of) horses’ (cf. Satoy 666). Remains uncertain. 715. Srahang m.: B Srahang or Sərahang on a couple of cross-stones from the 12th and 13th centuries, Arcʻax (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 679; DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 74 Nrs. 217–218). ‒ P Son of J̌aǰuṙ. ‒ D A by-form of Sarhang (672) (AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 679). 716. Srǰahan m.: B In Hayocʻ nor vkanerə (MANANDEAN / AČAṘEAN 1903: 53 line 16). ‒ P Head of a village, 1170 CE. ‒ D NPers. f. PN Sarǰihān ‘Head of the world’ (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 179; cf. JUSTI 1895 : 288b). For the semasiology, compare Ašxarhbēk/g (29). 717. Vazgēn (*Varsk‘en) m.: B Vazgēn in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.66 (1904=1985: 118 line 20; THOMSON 1991: 171). Vazgen (var. lect. Vasgēn) in VKAYUTʻIWN SRBOYN ŠUŠANKANN (MURADYAN 1996: 18). In other sources: Vazgēn (Aharon Vanandecʻi), gen. Vazgenay (“Yaysmawurkʻ”) or

332

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Vaskeay (Simēon Aparancʻi); in Georgian sources: Varsken, Vasken (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 5; TOUMANOFF 1963: 262, 264; TAKAJŠVILI / ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 29; MURADYAN 1996: 76ff., 128, 155, 162, 164, 166ff.; ČXEIDZE 1999–2000: 168). ‒ P Impious (anōrēn) bdeašx of Georgia, son of Ašušay (35), husband of Vardanuhi/Vardeni 771 (St. Šušanik), whom he martyred. He was killed by Vaxtʻang (718), king of Georgia (or by King Bakur). ‒ D I propose to treat this name as a *-k/gēn-formation (cf. MPers. m. PN Pāhr-gēn; see Babgēn 133 and Kišken 371) to OIran. *vāza-, cf. Skt. vā́ ja- m. ‘strength, vigour; contest, race; price’, vājín- ‘strong; hero’, PN Vājabandhu-, etc. (see MAYRHOFER 2003: 82; for the Indo-Iranian appellative, see MAYRHOFER EWAIA 2, 1996: 540–541); for the suffix, compare MPers. sahm-gē̆n ‘terrible’, nām-gēn ‘famous’, Sogd. z’wrqyn ‘strong’ from ̇ AN (1946: 21–22, HAB 4: 638–639) interprets Vazgēn z’wr ‘strength’. AČARY as hypocoristic in -ēn to a shortened form of names with the word for ‘frog’ (cf. YAv. vazaγa- ‘frog’), with an unusual loss of -a- as in Bagratuni from Bagarat. To the best of my knowledge, however, this Iranian appellative is not found in personal names. As for the semasiological aspect of that etymology, cf., e.g., Gr. Thess. Βατραχίων from βάτραχος ‘frog’ (GARCÍA RAMÓN 2007: 55). TOUMANOFF (1963: 264) derives Vazgēn from *Varazgēn. 718. Vaxtʻang, Vaxtang, Vaxtʻank (gen. Vaxtʻang/k-ay) m.: B1 Vaxtʻang, gen. Vaxtʻangay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.66 (1904=1985: 118 et passim; THOMSON 1991: 171 et passim). ‒ P1 King of Georgia; he killed the impious bde(a)šx Vazgēn (717). ‒ B2 Vaxtang i Varazmanean in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.8, 3.10, 3.13 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 300, 304, 313; DOWSETT 1961: 194, 197, 204). ‒ P2 Son of the Albanian prince Varazman (750). ‒ B3 Vaxtʻank, išxan Hatʻerkʻoy; gen. Vaxtʻankay Hatʻerkʻecʻwoy in ̌ NYAN 1961: 209, 215). ‒ P3 KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 13–14 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA Prince of Hatʻerkʻ, husband of Arzu xatʻun (85). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 7–8. ‒ D This name is widespread among Georgians, in the form Vaxtang (JUSTI 1895: 343–344; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 7). For various etymologies, see BROSSET 1832: 529–530; ČXEIDZE 1999–2000: 167; FRITZ 2006: 222 Nr. 1543 with references. 719. Vahagn m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31 (1913=1991: 85–86; THOMSON 2006: 119–120). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). ‒ P1 Son of Tigran Eruandean (828), brother of Bab (131) and Tiran (834). His descendants are the Vahunikʻ (sora en zarmkʻ Vahunikʻ), on which see

Iranian personal names in Armenian

333

TOUMANOFF 1963: 215. ‒ B2 Vahagn (var. lect. Vahan) Haykazneay in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 42 line 1; THOMSON 1985: 105). ‒ P2 Haykazn, companion-in-arms (nizakakicʻ) of Asud. ‒ D This name reflects Parth. (Nisa) Warhragn [wrtrgn] m. (cf. also Bactr. Ορλανγο), a short name to theophoric composite names with OIran. *Vr̥ θragna- ‘god of victory’ (cf. Av. Vərəθraγna-), e.g. *Vr̥ θragna-pāta- ‘Protected by Vr̥θragna’ > Parth. Warhragnpāt [wrtrgnpt] and MPers. Wahrām-bād; Parth. Warhragn corresponds to MPers. Wa(r)hrām with secondary -m (perhaps a sandhi variant), which is reflected in Arm. Vahram (723); cf. also Arm. Vṙam (812) < *Vurram < *Vurhrām. There is also a Parth. and MPers. by-form Warhrān, which was borrowed into Arm. Vahan (720) (SCHMITT 1984: 322–323, 1987: 457b, 2016: 228–238, cf. also 2000a: 273; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 75–78; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962 s.vv.; TRAINA 2015: 66–67; see also GIGNOUX 1986: 171–172; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 542 fn. 10). The final -m in Vahram and Vṙam may be compared in some way to that of Argam (79) vs. Argawan (80). 720. Vahan (gen. Vahan-ay, ins. Vahan-a-w) m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31 (1913=1991: 86; THOMSON 2006: 120). Further, see Van (731). ‒ P1 Armenian king, son and successor of Bagam (138) and predecessor of Vahē (722). ‒ B2 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 45). ‒ P2 Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Vargēn (764). ‒ B3 STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 5 (1861: 14). ‒ P3 Son of Xosrov and grandson of Šab, the prince of Gołtʻn. ‒ B4 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.9 (1887=1991: 57). ‒ P4 Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Mušeł. ‒ B5 Vahan nahapetn Amatuneacʻ tohmin in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.7 (1883=1984: 15; GARSOÏAN 1989: 74). Vahan Amatuni, gen. Vahanay Amatunwoy and ins. Vahanaw nahapetiw Amatuneacʻ in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.85, 3.6, 3.9, 3.18 (1913=1991: 231, 262, 266–267, 277; THOMSON 2006: 234, 255, 258–259, 268). ‒ P5 Nahapet of the Amatuni house, Armenian commander and companion-in-arms of the sparapet Vačʻē I Mamikonean (GARSOÏAN 1989: 419). ‒ B6 Nom. Vahan and gen. Vahanay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.50, 4.58–59, 5.43 (1883=1984: 136, 149–152, 215; GARSOÏAN 1989: 167–168, 178–180, 227). ‒ P6 Noble of the Mamikonean house, maternal uncle of Meružan Arcruni (467) and brother of the sparapet Vasak (739) (GARSOÏAN 1989: 419–420). ‒ B7 Gen. Vahanay in EŁIŠĒ (TĒRMINASEAN 1957: 78). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.35 (1904=1985: 66). ‒ P7 From the royal family of Albania. ‒ B8 Vahan and gen. Vahanay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI passim. SEBĒOS 8 (ABGARYAN 1979: 66–67). YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI 1912=1980: 60–61. ‒ P8 Vahan Mamikonean, son of

334

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Hmayeak (389) and nephew of the famous Vardan Mamikonean (767). In 481 CE he rebelled against the Sasanian Empire and in 485 CE was appointed governor (marzpan) of Armenia. He was the patron of Łazar Pʻarpecʻi’s History. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 10–19. ‒ D Reflects Parth. m. PN Warhrān [wryhr’n], MPers. Warhrān [wlḥl’n] (SCHMITT 1984: 323, 2016: 238 Nr. 576); cf. ManParth., ManMPers. Warhān [wrh’n] m. (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 345a), Bactr. Wara(h)ran [Οαραυρανο, Οαραρανο], Wa(h)ran [Οαυρανο, Οαρανο] m. (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 101– 102, 103). Further, see Vahagn (719). In the Bagaran inscription 631 CE: ordeakkʻ Guahan Hrahat ew Tiarwand “sons [of Grigor Vanandacʻi], Guahan, Hrahat and Tiarwand” (for the passage, see Dšxoy 264 and Ṙahas 636). ORBELI (1963: 391, 393–394, 419) treats Guahan as a dialectal form of the name Vahan, also mentioned elsewhere in this text. MANUČʻARYAN (1977: 62–63) thinks that the g- is a corruption, and treats *Uahan as an archaic spelling of Vahan. 721. *Vahanik (or *Vahanuk) m.: B Abl. i Vahankay in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 50 (1861: 196). ‒ P One of the owners of the village of Ałuerc in Siwnikʻ. ‒ D Hypocoristic in -ik to Vahan (720). 722. Vahē m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31 (1913=1991: 86; THOMSON 2006: 120). YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI 1912=1980: 23. SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). ‒ P1 The last Haykazean king, son and successor of Vahan (720). He “rebelled and was killed by Alexander of Macedon” (THOMSON 2006: 120 with fn. 270). ‒ [B, P 2 Seems to be non-existent; see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 19]. ‒ D Probably reflects OIran. *Vahyah- ‘Better’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 19), short name to such composites as ManMPers. m. PNs Wahy-frazend and Wahy-zādag (see COLDITZ 2017 Nrs. 591–592); cf. below on names with *Veh-. 723. Vahram (gen. Vahram-ay) m.: B1 Vahram Mehrewandak in TʻOVARCRUNI 2.3 and Vahram Merhewandak in SEBĒOS 10; identified with Vahram Čʻobin attested in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.17. See Mehrewandak / Merhewandak (466). ‒ P1 Persian prince. ‒ B2 Vahram and gen. Vahramay in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 171–173). ‒ P2 Prince of Byzantine Armenia, early 7th century. ‒ B3 Vahram Xorxoṙuni in KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN KH 2, 1971: 5 line 10). ‒ P3 Participant of the Council of Partaw, 768 CE. ‒ B4 Vahram Truni in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 3.2 (1887=1991: 131, 134). ‒ P4 Prince of Ašot Arcruni, mid-9th century. ‒ MA

Iranian personal names in Armenian

335

For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 20–29. Note Vaṙam (with trilled -ṙ-) attested in 867 CE (see AVAGYAN 1973: 307, 311, 347–348; GYULBUDAŁYAN 1973: 31–32). ‒ D Reflects. MPers. Wahrām m., Parth. Warhrām m. (SCHMITT 1984: 323, 2016: 237–238 Nr. 574; GIGNOUX 1986: 171–172, 2003: 64–65), cf. also Syr. Bahrām m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 50), NPers. Bahrām, Georg. Baram (GIPPERT 1984: 39a), as well as Arm. Be(h)ram attested in the 15th and 16th centuries (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 406). Further, see Vahagn (719) and Vṙam (812). 724. Vahramšah, Varhamšah m.: B1 *Varhamšah, gen. Varhamšin in an inscription from Hoṙomos (Širak), 1266 CE (KARAPETYAN 2015: 466 with fn. 170, emending the form into †Varhamin, which is, to my mind, unnecessary; for the analysis of the form, see Artamšah 112). ‒ P1 Relative of (fem.) Mamukstʻi. ‒ B2 Vahramšah in a colophon prior to 1420 CE (TAŠEAN 1895: 666a). ‒ P2 Donator. ‒ Later, hypocoristic Vahramšahik (see ALIŠAN 1890: 197b fn. 4; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 29). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. *Wahrām-šāh, consisting of Wahrām (cf. Arm. Vahram 723) and šāh ‘king’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 29); note Syr. Bahrām-šāh (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 50–51 Nr. 85), cf. Arm. Behram-šah, spelled Beramšay in 1469 CE (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 406). 725. Vahrič (gen. Vahrič-ay, abl. i Vahrič-ē), dial. Vaxrič m.: B1 Vahrič i Vahričay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.30 (1883=1984: 125; GARSOÏAN 1989: 160). ‒ P1 Persian commander, son of Vahrič; not otherwise attested (GARSOÏAN 1989: 420). He is considered unhistorical (by JUSTI 1895: 340b Nr. 6). ‒ B2 Vahrič in KORIWN 6 (ABEŁYAN / MAKSOUDIAN 1941=1985: 44 line 2). Vahrič, Xaduni azgaw “of the Xaduni family” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.52 (1913=1991: 326 line 2; THOMSON 2006: 314 with fn. 375). Nom. Vahrič and abl. i Vahrič-ē in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.10 (1904=1985: 14; THOMSON 1991: 48–49). ‒ P2 Messenger of king Vṙamšapuh (813); he brought Daniel’s script from Mesopotamia. ‒ B3 Vaxrič Anjawacʻeacʻ tēr in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.1 (1887=1991: 78; THOMSON 1985: 144–145). ‒ P3 Lord of the Anjawacʻikʻ, assistant of Tačat Ṙštuni and Vardan Mamikonean; they arrested the Persian governor Vndoy (805) and his son Še/iroy (569). ‒ D Reflects MPers. m. PN *Wahrīč, cf. Syr. Bahriz, Arab. Vahrīz; the underlying appellative is a title designation: Arab. vahrīz, Gr. οὐαρίζης (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 78; GARSOÏAN 1989: 420; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 51; SCHMITT 2011: 272). Vaxrič of TʻOVMA ARCRUNI is merely a dialectal variant of Vahrič with the sound development h > x typical for the dialects of Vaspurakan

336

Iranian personal names in Armenian

and should therefore not be separated from it (pace HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 78– 79; cf. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 29). The development h > x is prior to the 11th century (see AVAGYAN 1973: 291–297; H. MURADYAN 1982: 262–267). 726. Vałan prob. m.: B, P In a mosaic inscription from Jerusalem, the “Mount of Olives” (Jitʻeneacʻ), probably 6th or 7th century (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 30; GRIGORYAN 1957: 49–50). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects MPers. m. PN Wālān [wld’n], the Parthian match of which is probably Wardān > Arm. Vardan (767) (see GIGNOUX 1986: 172 Nr. 932; LIVŠIC 2010: 160). A similar explanation is offered by RUSSELL (2006: 129–130) for *Vałan as the second element of the name Varaz-Vałan (756). Phonologically, cf. ManMPers. sālār vs. ManParth. sārδār ‘leader’ > Arm. sałar vs. sardar ‘general, commandant’ (see Salar 652). 727. Vałarš (gen. Vałarš-u or Vałarš-ay) m.: B1 UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1.26 (1871: 38). ‒ P1 See Vałaršak I (728). ‒ B2 Gen. Vałaršay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.65, 2.69, 2.75 (1913=1991: 199, 205, 213; THOMSON 2006: 207 with fn. 453, 213, 219). ‒ P2 Persian king Vologeses III, 148–192 CE. ‒ B3 Abl. i Vałaršay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.65–67 (1913=1991: 199–200, 202; THOMSON 2006: 207–210). He is called Vałaršak (728) in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.8. ‒ P3 Armenian king, son and successor of Tigran (prob. Sohaemus, see THOMSON 2006: 205 fn. 442). ‒ B4 Nom. Vałarš and gen. Vałaršu in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.12 (1883=1984: 26 lines 4 and 15; GARSOÏAN 1989: 82, cf. 420). ‒ P4 Prince of Anjit (išxan Anjtay). ‒ D This name reflects MPers. Wālaxš [wrd’hšy], Parth. Walgaš [wlgšy], ManParth. Walāš [wl’š], Gr. renderings Οὐλό-/Οὐολό-/Βολό-γαισος or -γέσης, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 79; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 30; SCHMITT see below; cf. LIVŠIC 2010: 159). It has been tentatively interpreted as OIran. *Vala-gaša- ‘Freude nach Wunsch habend’; compare Parth. Abdagaš [’bdgšy] (cf. Lat. Abdagaeses, etc.) < *Abda-gaša- ‘Wunderbare Freude habend’, with the same Parth. root gaš- [gš] ‘to be glad’ (KLINGENSCHMITT 1980: 24–25 fn. 10; SCHMITT 2016: 33 Nr. 1, 224–225 Nr. 541, cf. SCHMITT 2011: 102–103 Nr. 60). Further, cf. Arm. Vardgēs (776). The Armenian -r- of Vałarš, unless of phonetic nature (cf., e.g., BAILEY 1956: 116; KLINGENSCHMITT ibid.), may be explained by conflation with names with *Arš-. 728. Vałaršak (gen. Vałaršak-ay and ins. Vałaršak-a-w) m.: B1 SEBĒOS 3 (ABGARYAN 1979: 55). ‒ P1 Parthian (Partʻew) king, successor of Ašnaš (34). ‒ B2 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.8 et passim (1913=1991: 18–19 et passim).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

337

‒ P2 Armenian king Vałaršak I, brother of Aršak the Great, king of Persians and Parthians. ‒ B3 apa Tigran Verǰin, apa Vałaršak “then the last Tigran; then Vałaršak” in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.8 (1887=1991: 56; THOMSON 1985: 120). ‒ P3 Identical with Vałarš (727) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.65–67. ‒ B4 Nom. Vałaršak, gen. Vałaršakay and ins. Vałaršakaw in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37–38, 5.43–44 (1883=1984: 206–207, 213, 216; GARSOÏAN 1989: 221, 226, 228). ‒ P4 Younger son of King Pap (604) and Queen Zarmanduxt (292); king of Greater Armenia ca. 378–379 (GARSOÏAN 1989: 420–421). ‒ D OIran. *-ka-extension of Vałarš (727). 729. Vałinak (also *Vałineak, gen. Vałinek-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Vałinak and gen. Vałinekay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.9 (1883=1984: 19; GARSOÏAN 1989: 77). Vałinak Siwni in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.18, 3.24 (1913=1991: 277, 285). ‒ P1 Prince of Siwnikʻ. ‒ B2 Vałinak in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.42 (1883=1984: 211; GARSOÏAN 1989: 224). MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.47 (1913=1991: 317). EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 137). ‒ P2 Prince of the Siwni house, brother of Babik (135). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects a *-ka-extension of MPers. *Wāl-ēn(a)-, hypocoristic in OIran. *-aina- to *Vāl- from OIran. *Vr̥ da- ‘rose’ (see Vałan 726, Vard 765 and Vardan 767); for the structural pattern, cf. Parth. m. PN Māhēnak or Mahī̆nak [mhynk] (on which see LIVŠIC 2010: 107; SCHMITT 2016: 126). Thus: *Vāl-ēn-ak > Arm. Vałinak a regular development -ēn- > -in- in pretonic position. Cf. also Parth. m. PN Tīrinak [tyrynk] from *Tīr-ina-ka- (on which see SCHMITT 2016: 217–218). 730. Vałot m.: B Vałot Aršamuneacʻ episkopos in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 73). ‒ P Bishop of Aršamunikʻ. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as consisting of MPers. *Wāl (see Vałan 726 and Vałinak 729) and an ending that is seen in Bnot (174) and Sanot (662). 731. Van m.: B1 Var. lect. in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31; the critical edition has Vahan instead (1913=1991: 86; THOMSON 2006: 120). YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI 1912=1980: 23. SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). For other sources, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 34. ‒ P1 Armenian king, successor of Bagam (138) and predecessor of Vahē (4th cent. BCE) (722); renovator and eponym of the city of Van, which was called Šamiramakert before him (Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 121). ‒ B, P 2 Van Orbelean (13th cent.); according to Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 34–35), this is rather a shorter version of Yovhan/Vanē and is thus not related to the name

338

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Van. – D If reliable, this name can be interpreted as reflecting OIran. short name *Vana- ‘conquering’ (cf. Av. vanō.vīspa- ‘all-conquering’), based on *van- ‘to triumph, win’: Av. van- ‘to triumph, win’, ManMPers. wān- ‘to conquer; to attack’, Arm. LW vanem ‘to drive out, expel, repel’ (JUSTI 1895: 347a). Personal names derived from this verb include: MPers. hypocoristic Wanēn m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 173); Bactrian Οανο m. from *Vana-, hypocoristic Οανακο m. < *Vanak-, Οαναφαρο m. < *Vana-farnah- ‘winning glory’ (cf. Ὀναφέρνης attested in Ktesias, see SCHMITT 2006: 174), etc. (see SIMSWILLIAMS 2010: 98–99; LURJE 2010: 407–408). 732. Vanan f.: B, P Gen. Vanani in a manuscript written in Salermo, 1283 CE (GALĒMK‘EAREAN 1892: 10b; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 36). ‒ P Daughter of Vard and sister of Grigoris. – D This name, in my opinion, is patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to names with *van- ‘to triumph, win’ (cf. Van 731), cf. Bactr. m. PN Οανο, as well as *Οανινδο, name of a goddess from OIran. f. *Vanant-ī- (on these forms, see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 98–99). 733. Vaštak m.: B Vaštak in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 103). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Hawanak (387). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects Parth. m. PN Wahištak [whštk], hypocoristic in -ak to OIran. *Vahišta- ‘Best’ (on which see LIVŠIC 2010: 158 Nr. 641; SCHMITT 2016: 221 Nr. 532), cf. MPers. m. PN Wahišt ‘Best’ (GIGNOUX 1986: 169 Nr. 917, 2003: 63 Nr. 335). Cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 24. The resemblance with Arm. vašt ‘battalion’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 37) is most probably accidental. 734. Vačʻak m.: B PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.16 (1883=1984: 230; GARSOÏAN 1989: 239). ‒ P Hermit and disciple of St. Gind (GARSOÏAN 1989: 417). ‒ D Reflects MPers. waččag (cf. NPers. bačča) ‘child, baby, cub’ (JUSTI 1895: 342b; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 39; GARSOÏAN 1989: 417). 735. Vačʻakan, Vačʻagan (gen. -ay) m.: B1 Nom. Vačʻakan and gen. Vačʻakanay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.40 (1883=1984: 130; GARSOÏAN 1989: 163). ‒ P1 Persian commander, defeated and killed by Vasak Mamikonean (GARSOÏAN 1989: 417). ‒ B2 Nom. Vačʻagan and gen. Vačʻaganay in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.6, 1.14–15, 3.10, 3.23 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 9, 40–41, 304, 338; DOWSETT 1961: 5 et passim). ‒ P2 Albanian king Vačʻagan I the Brave (Kʻaǰ). ‒ B3 Yawčʻagan (var. lect. Vačʻagan, Vačʻakan) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 41; DOWSETT 1961:

Iranian personal names in Armenian

339

24). Vačʻagan in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 10 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 193). ‒ P3 Albanian king Vačʻagan II, successor of Uṙnayr and predecessor of Merhawan (470). ‒ B4 Nom. Vačʻagan and gen. Vačʻaganay in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.7, 1.14–18 et passim (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 12, 40–50 et passim). KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN KH 1, 1964: 644; KH 2, 1971: 91, 100, 309, 345–346). Vačʻagan Barepašt in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 10 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 193). ‒ P4 Albanian king Vačʻagan III the Pious (Barepašt). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 39. ‒ D This name most probably consists of Vačʻak (734) (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 39; GARSOÏAN 1989: 417; cf. JUSTI 1895: 342b, 150a) and the OIran. patronymic suffix *-āna-. 736. Vačʻē (gen. Vačʻē-i, abl. i Vačʻē-ē, ins. Vačʻē-i-w) m.: B1 Nom. Vačʻē and gen. Vačʻēi in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.7–8, 1.10 (1887=1991: 49–52, 54, 60; THOMSON 1985: 113–116, 118, 124). ‒ P1 Vačʻē Arcruni, son of Xuran/Xosran Arcruni (353). ‒ B2 Nom. Vačʻē, gen. Vačʻēi and ins. Vačʻēiw in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.4, 3.7–9, 3.11 (1883=1984: 9, 15–19, 23–24). ‒ P2 Nahapet of the Mamikonean house, hereditary sparapet of Armenia, following his father Artawazd I (GARSOÏAN 1989: 418). ‒ B3 Gen. Vačʻēi Arcrunwoy in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.18 (1883=1984: 40). ‒ P3 Father of Šawasp Arcruni (GARSOÏAN 1989: 417). ‒ B4 LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25). ‒ P4 Prince of the Amatunikʻ house. ‒ B5 MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 15 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 41). ‒ P5 Albanian king Vačʻē I, successor of Vačʻagan Kʻaǰ (Vačʻagan I the Brave) (735). ‒ B6 Nom. Vačʻē and gen. Vačʻēi in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.37, 5.43 (1883=1984: 201–202, 213–215). ‒ P6 Noble of the Mamikonean house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 418). ‒ B7 Vačʻē Arcruneacʻ tēr; gen. Vačʻēi Arcrunoy in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.11 (1887=1991: 73–74; THOMSON 1985: 139). ‒ P7 Lord of the house of Arcrunikʻ, 5th century. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 39– 41. Note abl. i Vačʻēē in in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.15 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 42). ‒ D Consists of *Vačʻ- as in Vačʻak (734) and Vačʻakan (735) (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 39; GARSOÏAN 1989: 417) and -ē probably from OIran. *-(i)ya- (cf. Vahē 722). 737. Vaṙgoš m.: B zmin i tohmēn Gntʻuneacʻ, orum anun ēr Vaṙgoš “one from the Gntʻuni family called Vaṙgoš” in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.69 (1904=1985: 125 lines 22f.; THOMSON 1991: 180). ‒ P Member of the Gntʻuni family, an apostate in the 481 CE rebellion against the Sasanian Empire. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, contains OIran. *varn- ‘lamb’, cf.

340

Iranian personal names in Armenian

ManMPers., ManParth. warrag [wrg] ‘lamb’ and NPers. barra ‘lamb’; PNs include: MPers. Warrag [wlk(y)] m. and Bactr. Οαραγο f. < OIran. *Varnaka- (see GIGNOUX 1986: 175, 2003: 65; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 99; COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 602). The trilled ṙ of the Armenian name regularly reflects *-rn-. Cf. also Arm. Vaṙēn (738) from OIran. *Varn-ai̯ na-. The second element may be OIran. *gau̯ ša- ‘ear’ (cf. YAv. gaoša- ‘ear’; personal names: YAv. Srut̰ .gaoša-, epithet of Miθra-, Skt. Aśvaghoṣa- and Harighoṣa-; for more detail, see Gušar 230). Note also MPers. Bargōš [blgwšy] m., an unclear name, possibly with the same second element (GIGNOUX 1986: 55 Nr. 189). Thus: OIran. *Varna-gau̯ ša- ‘Lamb-eared’ > Arm. Vaṙgoš. Alternatively, one might posit *Varnaka-gau̯ ša- > *Varraggōš > Vaṙgoš (SCHMITT, pers. comm.), though I would rather expect *Vaṙagoš in the 5th century. 738. Vaṙēn (spelled Vaṙen) m.: B Vaṙen išxan Maxazutʻean tann in LIFE NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25). ‒ P Prince of the Maxazutʻean house. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, OIran. *Varn-ai̯ na- ‘Little lamb’, hypocoristic in *-ai̯ na- > -ēn (cf. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 42) to the word for ‘lamb’, compare MPers. m. PN Warēn and Wārin (GIGNOUX 1986: 175, 2003: 65). Further, cf. Vaṙgoš (737). Typologically, compare Arm. m. PN Gaṙn-ik, hypocoristic to gaṙn ‘lamb’, the native Armenian cognate of OIran. *varn- ‘lamb’ (cf. Skt. úran-, Gr. ἀρήν m., ϝαρην ‘lamb’ < PIE *u̯ r̥ h1ēn, gen. *u̯ r̥ h1no-). Cf. also Arm. patronymic Vaṙnuni, if reliable (on which see SARGSYAN 1996a: 80–81). OF

739. Vasak (gen. Vasak-ay, ins. Vasak-a-w) m.: B1 LEO 1, 1966: 325; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 43 Nr. 2. ‒ P1 General of King Artawazd, 40 BCE. – B2 LEO 1, 1966: 349; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 43 Nr. 3; HAYŽOŁPATM 1, 1971: 753. ‒ P2 Cavalry commander, who was sent by the Parthian king Vologases I to negotiate with the Roman general Paetus, 62 CE. – B3 Οὐασάκης in Arrian, “Order of Battle against the Alani” 12 (JUSTI 1895: 357b; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 43 Nr. 1; on Arrian and this war, see BOSWORTH 1977). – P3 Armenian general in the war by Arrian against the Alani, 135 CE. – B4 Vasak, gen. Vasakay, ins. Vasakaw in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.16 et passim (see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 43–44 Nr. 4; GARSOÏAN 1989: 426–427); Vasak, gen.-dat. Vasakay in MOVSES̄ XORENAC‘I 3.25 and 3.37 (1913=1991: 286, 304). For more detail and sources, see AČAṘANJN ibid.; HAMAZASPYAN 1941; GARSOÏAN 1989: 426–427. – P4 Noble (sepuh) of the Mamikonean house and a famous commander-in-chief (sparapet) of Armenia under the

Iranian personal names in Armenian

341

kings Tiran and Aršak II. – B5 Vasak Mamikonean in EŁIŠĒ (TERMINASYAN 1989: 188–190; THOMSON 1982: 145–160). – P5 One of those Mamikoneans who were in service to the Greeks (THOMSON 1982: 145 and fn. 5 with ref.). – B6 i tohmēn Siwneacʻ Vasak anun “Vasak, from the house of Siwnikʻ” in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 84 et passim; THOMSON 1982: 94 et passim); MOVSES̄ XORENAC‘I 3.54 (1913=1991: 329; THOMSON 2006: 317). – P6 Prince of Siwnikʻ, marzpan of Armenia, leader of opposition to Vardan Mamikonean the Brave (767 Nr. 4). Probably son of Babik Siwni (135). – For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 44–53. The name Vasak was used in the eastern regions up to the end of the 19th century. Then it ceased to be used because it obtained the meaning ‘traitor’. – D This name is attested in both foreign (Vasaces, Οὐασάκης, Βασσάκης) and Classical Armenian sources. It is usually considered hypocoristic to OIran. *vas‘to wish, desire’, a reduction of a form like Av. vasō.xšaθra- ‘nach Gefallen schaltend so viel als unbeschränkte Selbständigkeit, Freiheit genissend, frei, unabhängig’ (JUSTI 1895: 357–359; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 43–53; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 580; cf. also HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 80; BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 1384; SCHMITT 1984: 330). Now we can pinpoint to MIran. *Vasak > Syr. Basag m. (on which see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 53 Nr. 101). Furthermore, in an Aramaic document from North Saqqāra (Egypt) one finds a m. PN Wsk̊ , which has been interpreted by ZADOK (1986: 43) as OIran. *Vasaka-, possibly a -ka-extension of *Vasa- from vas- ‘to wish, desire’ to such names as *Vahu-vasa and *Vasa-raza- (see also TAVERNIER 2007: 340– 341). He alternatively assumes *Vi-saka-. In Manichaean Sogdian there is a m. PN Ws’k, which has been interpreted as Visāk (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 346b; COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 606). The Armenian form Vasak presupposes *Vasa-ka- or *Vasā-ka-; *Vi-saka- would have yielded Armenian †Vsak. Further, note Skt. PN Váśa- m. from váśa- m. ‘wish, desire’, both attested since RV (MAYRHOFER 2003: 80–81). 740. Vasawurt m.: B Vasawurt Karkʻayin (emended to Harkʻayin in some editions) in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.90 (1904=1985: 162 line 16; THOMSON 1991: 222). ‒ P Mentioned in the context of the 480s rebellion of Vahan Mamikonean (720). ‒ D This name probably contains Vas- as in Vasak (739), and the rest is reminiscent of the last part of Niwsalawurt (530). Cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 22, 45 (the etymology is not described explicitly). Note, on the other hand, Sogd. m. PN Vaγi-vīrt (on which see LURJE 2010: 136–137; COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 149). Remains uncertain.

342

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Vasos m. → Vasus (741) 741. Vasus, Vasos m.: B1 Nom. Vasus and gen. Vasusi-n in a few colophons from the early 13th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 28–29, 32). ‒ P1 Father of Astuacatur Baberdcʻi and husband of Hṙipʻsimē. ‒ B2 Nom. Vasos and gen. Vasosi in a colophon from Berkri, 1307 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 48). ‒ P2 Husband of Tʻamsēr; they are the parents of Nēkʻnēkʻ. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as consisting of *Vas- (see Vasak 739) and -os (cf. Bagos 141 and Tiros 841). 742. *Vat (spelled Uat) m.: [B1 Aram. Wtpn (SCHMITT 2000a: 275), *Vāta-fradāta- ‘vom Wind(-gott) hervorgebracht/gefördert’ > MPers. Wātfradāt [wtprdt], Lyc. Wataprddata- m., Gr. Αὐτοφραδάτης (HINZ 1975: 258; SCHMITT 1982: 26– 27, 2011: 148–150), possibly also *Vātāspa- ‘windesschnelle Rosse habend’ > Elam. PN Madašba (MAYRHOFER 1973: 186 [8.912]; cf. SCHMITT 1972d: 49–51, 52, 2011: 286–287). Note also Parth. (Awrōmān) Αὐτομά, name of an Armenian princess (her other name was Ἀρυαζάτη, see MINNS 1915: 42, 44; cf. Eruaz 278), which might be derived from OIran. *Vāta-ama- ‘With power of wind / Wind-god’ (for -am, cf. Aršam 94). Cf. also Awtay (128). 743. Varaz m.: B1 Varaz Kaminakan in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.7 (1883=1984: 15; GARSOÏAN 1989: 74). ‒ P1 Naxarar and commander, a companion-in-arms of the sparapet Vačʻē I Mamikonean (GARSOÏAN 1989: 423). – B2 Varaz Šahuni in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.12 (1883=1984: 26 line 6; GARSOÏAN 1989: 82); see also Varazd (745). ‒ P2 Prince of the realm of Copʻkʻ (TOUMANOFF 1963: 171 fn. 88; GARSOÏAN 1989: 422). – B3 Varaz išxann Dimakʻsenicʻ tohmin in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.14 (1883=1984: 33; GARSOÏAN 1989: 87). ‒ P3 Prince of the Dimakʻsean house (GARSOÏAN 1989: 423). ‒ B4 Varaz Gabełean in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ

Iranian personal names in Armenian

343

1901: 74). ‒ P4 Prince of the Gabełean family, participant of the second Council of Duin in 554 CE. ‒ B5 Varaz and gen. Varazay in YOVHAN MAMIKONEAN (ABRAHAMYAN 1941: 235 et passim). ‒ P5 Prince of the Palunikʻ house. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 62–63. – D Reflects Parth., MPers. m. PN Warāz < OIran. *Varāza- ‘Boar’ (cf. Arm. varaz ‘boar’, Iranian LW), one-stem theriophoric name, cf. YAv. Varāza- m., Oss. Wæraz, Woraz, etc.; inherited from Indo-Iranian, cf. Skt. Varāhá- m. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 81; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 62; BENVENISTE 1958: 54, 1966: 87; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 91–92; GIGNOUX 1986: 173–174 Nr. 940; ABAEV IÈSOJA 4, 1989: 89–90; HUYSE 1999.2: 134–135; SCHMITT 2016: 226 Nr. 546); cf. also Northpont. Iran. PN Οὐαράζακος in Tanais (VASMER 1971: 144) and Georg. Varaz, Varaza (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487b). 744. Varaz-Gnel m.: B Varaz-Gnel Gnuni in SEBĒOS 41 (ABGARYAN 1979: 133 line 28, see also 300 n. 460; THOMSON 1999: 94 with fn. 581). ‒ P General of the Gnuni family; killed by Dawitʻ Sahaṙuni (7th century). ‒ D Consists of Varaz (743) and Gnē/el; the latter is a common name in the Gnuni family (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 63, cf. 1, 1942: 477–478). 745. Varazd m.: B1 Varazd Gabełean: gen. Varazda` Gabełinicʻ teaṙn in “Patmutʻiwn Tʻatʻloy et al.” by YOVSIA in a colophon to a “Čaṙəntir” from Jerusalem, 6th century CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 11; see also ZARBHANALEAN 1897: 406; KOGEAN 1926: 127; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 63). Cf. Varazvałan išxan Gabełenicʻ (756)? ‒ P1 Lord of the Gabełeankʻ house. ‒ B2 Varazd Šahuni išxan Copʻacʻ in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25); cf. Varaz 743 (PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.12). ‒ P2 Prince of Copʻkʻ. ‒ D The emendation to Varaz 743 (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 81 fn. 4) is neither compelling nor probable. Varazd may be a shortened form of Varazdat 746 (JUSTI 1895: 349b); cf. also Varazdēn (747). The relationship between all these forms perfectly matches that of Yazd (501) (shortened form of such names as MPers. Yazdgird and Parth. Yazdbād) and Yazdēn (502). 746. Varazdat (gen. Varazdat-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Varazdat and gen. Varazdatay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.34–35, 5.37 (1883=1984: 197–200, 201–206; GARSOÏAN 1989: 215–220), MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.40 (1913=1991: 307–309; THOMSON 2006: 296–298). Attested also in SEBĒOS 5 (ABGARYAN 1979: 61), YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (1912=1980: 52), VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1962: 49), KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI (MELIK‘-ŌHANJA ̌ NYAN 1961: 23), SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 133),

344

Iranian personal names in Armenian

etc. (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 64). ‒ P1 Aršakuni king of Armenia, successor of Pap (604); 4th cent. CE (GARSOÏAN 1989: 423–424). ‒ B2 VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1962: 61). ‒ P2 Persian marzpan. ‒ B3 STEPʻANNOS TARŌNECʻI / ASOŁIk 2.2 (1859: 102). ‒ P3 Varazdat patrik ēkʻsarxos, Albanian prince (7th century CE). ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Varāzadāta- ‘Given by Boar’ (cf. JUSTI 1895: 349b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 81; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 64); cf. Varaz (743) and Dat (244). 747. Varazdēn (Varazden) m.: B Varazdēn in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 388); Varazden in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86; THOMSON 1991: 133). ‒ P Prince from the family of Aṙawełeankʻ. ‒ D I interpret this name as hypocoristic to Varazd (745) < OIran. *Varāza-d-, a two-stem short name to *Varāza-dāta- (see Varazdat 746). Cf. Artaš-ēn (117) based on *Artaš- of Artašēs (118), and Databēn (245) based on Datab < *Dāta-B(aga)-. Alternatively, Varazdēn may consist of Varaz (743) and dēn ‘religion’ < MPers. dēn ‘id.’ (cf. 256) (JUSTI 1895: 349–350; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 64). 748. Varazduxt f.: B1 anun knoǰn Papay` Varazduxt “the wife of Pap was called Varazduxt” in P‘AWSTOS BUZAND 3.15 (1883=1984: 38 line 3f.; GARSOÏAN 1989: 91). ‒ P1 Aršakuni princess and wife of Pap (604) (GARSOÏAN 1989: 424). ‒ B2 Varazduxt (gen.-dat. Varazdxtoy), Siwneacʻ tikin “lady of Siwnikʻ” in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 61 (1861: 248; ALIŠAN 1893: 212a). ‒ P2 Lady of Siwnikʻ; she built the Siwni monastery prior to 551 CE. ‒ D Parth., MPers. f. PN Warāzduxt, consisting of Warāz (cf. Varaz 743) and -duxt ‘daughter’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 81; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 64; for the forms, see GIGNOUX 1986: 174 Nr. 941; HUYSE 1999.2: 122–123; SCHMITT 2016: 226 Nr. 547). 749. Varaz-Xosrov m.: B, P Mentioned by Grammarian STEPʻANNOS SIWNECʻI (8th cent.) as an example of composite personal names abundantly found in the language of the Armenian province of Siwnik‘, as well as in Persia and Albania (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 205 line 9). ‒ D Consists of Varaz (743) and Xosrov (338) (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 64). 750. Varazman (gen. Varazman-ay) m.: B1 MOVSES̄ KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.17, 3.13, 3.20 (AṘAK‘ELYAN 1983: 172 line 13, 313 lines 15f., 325 line 19; DOWSETT 1961: 109, 204, 213). – P1 Son of Vard and brother of VarazGrigor (on the latter, see Viroy 802). – B2 MOVSES̄ KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.17, 3.13, 3.23 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 172 lines 14f., 313 lines 15f., 339 lines 5f.).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

345

– P2 Mihranid prince of the house of Gardman, Prince of Albania, son of Varaz-Grigor and brother of J̌ uanšir (631). – For more attestations and a discussion, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 65; TOUMANOFF 1963: 480 fn. 188 et passim). – D It is tempting to posit a composite of *Varāza- (cf. JUSTI 1895: 350; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 62, cf. 64; see Varaz 743) and *-razman‘Schlachtreihe’ (cf. Erazmak 272), thus: *Varāz(a)-razman- > Arm. *Varaz(a)razman > Varazman through haplology. Compare YAv. Kauuārasman- m. “Der eine Phalanx von Fürsten hat, befehligt” (BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 443–444; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 58). Alternatively, the form Varazman may have resulted from reshaping of such composites as Sogd. Wan-razmak [wnrzmk] m. ‘Winning the battle’ or OIran. *Va(h)u-razma(n)- ‘with a good battle or phalanx’ > Elam. Ma-u-raš-ma (see BENVENISTE 1966: 87; MAYRHOFER 1973: 196 [8.1044]; LURJE 2010: 410; LIVŠIC 2010: 191) or the aforementioned YAv. Kauuārasman- under the influence of Varaz. ABAEV (IÈSOJA 4, 1989: 127; see also DALALYAN 2006a: 243; PETROSYAN 2012: 31–32 with fn. 105, 42) compares Oss. Wyryzmæg / Uruzmæg with Arm. < Iran. *Varazman, assuming a replacement of -an by the favoured suffix -æg. 751. Varaz-Nerseh m.: B1 sepuh mi urcacʻi, orum anun ēr Varaznerseh “a noble of Urc, whose name was Varaznerseh” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 3.67 (1904=1985: 121 line 9; THOMSON 1991: 175). – P1 Sepuh, an apostate in the 481 CE rebellion against the Sasanian Empire. ‒ B2 Varaznerseh Daštakarani tēr in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42). ‒ P2 Lord of Daštakaran. ‒ B3 SEBĒOS 17 (ABGARYAN 1979: 89; THOMSON 1999: 34). ‒ P3 Noble (sepuh) of the Vahewunikʻ family. ‒ B, P 4 VarazNerseh Daštkarin in SEBĒOS 48 (ABGARYAN 1979: 166; THOMSON 1999: 138). Daštkarin (cf. also Daštkaran with Varaz-Nerseh in the “Book of letters”) is usually taken as a place-name (see ABGARYAN 1979: 352 n. 624; THOMSON 1999: 138 fn. 854). According to HAB 1: 624, however, it is a princely title (see also Gig 203). ‒ D Consists of Varaz (743) and Nerseh (523) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 81; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 65). 752. Varaz-Šapuh m.: B1 Varaz-Šapuh and Šapuh-Varaz, gen. ŠapuhVarazay (sometimes simply Varaz, gen. Varazay) in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.20–21 (1883=1984: 42–46, 49; GARSOÏAN 1989: 94–97, 99). ‒ P1 Persian marzpan of Atrpatakan (GARSOÏAN 1989: 423). ‒ B2 Išxann mews ews Paluneacʻ ` Varazšapuh anun “The prince of the other [branch] of the Palunikʻ,

346

Iranian personal names in Armenian

called Varazšapuh” in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 186 line 13; THOMSON 1982: 144); tērn Paluneacʻ Varazšapuh “Varazšapuh, the lord of the Palunikʻ” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23 (1904=1985: 45 lines 11f.; THOMSON 1991: 82). ‒ P2 Prince, lord of Palunikʻ, who participated at the Artašat Council in 449 CE. – B3 Varaz-šapuh, i tohmēn Amatuneacʻ in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 3.67 (1904= 1985: 120 line 28; THOMSON 1991: 174). – P3 Noble of the Amatunikʻ, an apostate in the 481 CE rebellion against the Sasanian Empire. – For more attestations from the 7th century onwards, see JUSTI 1895: 350; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 65–66. – D This name, in my opinion, directly reflects MPers. m. PN *Warāz-šāpuhr attested via Bactrian Οαραζοϸαβορο (on which see SIMSWILLIAMS 2010: 101); cf. further GARSOÏAN 1989: 423 with lit. Note that in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND Varaz-Šapuh also has an inverted by-form Šapuh-Varaz, which corresponds to Syr. Šābūr-barāz (see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 81). 753. Varazoy (gen. Varazoy-i) m.: B, P 1 Gen. Varazoyi in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.34 (AṘAK‘ELYAN 1983: 222 line 15; DOWSETT 1961: 143). ‒ B2 Gen. Varazoyi in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 3.12 (AṘAK‘ELYAN 1983: 313 line 9; DOWSETT 1961: 204). ‒ P2 Great goldsmith (mec oskerič‘). ‒ B3 Varazoy and gen. Varazoyi in MOVSES̄ KAŁANKATUAC‘I 3.13 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 313–314; DOWSETT 1961: 204; see also TOUMANOFF 1963: 480 fn. 188). ‒ P3 Prince of Albania, son of Vaxtang, married (ca. 700 CE) his first cousin Vardanuhi (771) (both being grandchilderen of Varazman 750) and for this reason was excommunicated by the Lord Mik‘ayēl. ‒ D Hypocoristic in MIran. *-ōy to Varaz (743). 754. Varazpandak m.: B Varazpandak i Małokan “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ 1901: 41 lines 9f.). ‒ P Pahapet (‘overseer vel sim.’) of tačiks. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, consists of Varaz (743) and *Pandak, hypocoristic to Pand (602); cf. MPers. m. PN Pandag. TʻŁTʻOCʻ

755. Varaz-Perož, Varaz-P‘erož (gen. Varaz-P/Pʻerož-i) m.: B1 vehazgi omn išxan Varaz P‘erož (var. lect. Peroz) anun` yAṙanšahik tohmē “a noble prince called Varaz-P‘erož of the Aṙanšahik family” in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 1.27 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 97 lines 7ff.; DOWSETT 1961: 55; see also TOUMANOFF 1963: 258 fn. 362). – P1 Prince of the Aṙanšahik house; intended to renovate the old church of Gis. – B2 Nom. Varaz-P‘erož and gen. ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: Varaz-P‘eroži in MOVSES̄ KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.17, 2.25 (ARA 172 lines 14f., 189 line 14; DOWSETT 1961: 109, 122; see also TOUMANOFF 1963: 480 fn. 188). – P2 Mihranid prince of the house of Gardman, son of

Iranian personal names in Armenian

347

Varaz-Grigor (on the latter, see Viroy 802) and Goriduxt (220), and brother of the Albanian prince J̌uanšir. – D This name, in my opinion, may directly reflect a Middle Iranian composite name attested via Bactrian Οαραζοπιρωζο m. < *Varāz-pērōz (on which see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 101); cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 68 and AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 65–66. Note also Bactr. ]ζοοαραζο m., possibly to be restored as [Ριρω]ζοοαραζο ‘[Piro]zwaraz’, a name consisting of the same two elements in the opposite oder (SCHMITT apud SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 160). Compare Syriac Pērōz-Šābūr vs. Arm. Varaz-Šapuh (752). 756. Varaz-Vałan (gen. Varaz-Vałan-ay) m.: B1 Varaz-Vałan and gen. Varaz-Vałanay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.20–21, 2.46 (1904=1985: 39–42, 85) and STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 13, 16 (1861: 36, 40–44). ‒ P1 Noble (sepuh) from Siwnikʻ, son-in-law of Vasak Siwni (739); later appointed lord of Siwnikʻ. – B2 Varazvałan išxan Gabełenicʻ in Life of Nersēs (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25). ‒ P2 Prince of Gabełeankʻ. – D Consists of Varaz (743) and Vałan (726) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 82; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 66). The interpretation of ŁAP‘ANC‘YAN (1956: 343, 1961: 159) is untenable. 757. Varaz-Vačʻē m.: B1 AKINEAN MH 4, 1938: 60–62, 65–68. ‒ P1 Son of Čʻortuanēl I, 10th century. ‒ B2 AKINEAN MH 4, 1938: 68–69. ‒ P2 Son of Čʻortuanēl III, 10th century. ‒ Further, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 67–68. ‒ D Consists of Varaz (743) and Vačʻē (736) (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 67). 758. Varaz-Vzur (-Vzurk?) m.: B SEBĒOS 9 (ABGARYAN 1979: 71, emended to Vzurk, cf. 241 n. 163 with ref.); THOMSON 1999: 11. ‒ P Persian governor in Armenia. ‒ D This name contains Varaz (743), but the second member is not specified in JUSTI 1895: 350b and HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 82. If one accepts the emendation to -Vzurk, then this component can be identified with MPers. Wuzurg [wclg] m. (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 185, 2003: 67); cf. Vzruk (798). 759. Varaz-Tirocʻ (gen. Varaztirocʻ-i) m.: B1 ALIŠAN 1890: 55b; KOGEAN 39–40, 128; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 68. ‒ P1 Prince of Bagrewand and Aršarunik‘, sparapet, late 5th century. ‒ B2 Nom. Varaztirocʻ and gen. Varaztirocʻi; called also Javitean (‘Eternal’) Xosrov; SEBĒOS 27–28 (ABGARYAN 1979: 99 lines 32f., 103 lines 17f.; THOMSON 1999: 48, 53). Gen. Varaztirocʻ-i is also found in the Bagaran inscription 631 CE (KOGEAN 1926: 137f; ORBELI 1963: 393; ABRAHAMYAN 1973: 84; GREENWOOD

348

Iranian personal names in Armenian

2004: 81–82). See further JUSTI 1895: 350b; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 68; ABGARYAN 1979: 272 n. 316; TOUMANOFF 1963: 340 with lit., 343, 387 fn. 17; GREENWOOD 2004: 43, 58, 62–63, 71–72. ‒ P2 Prince of the Bagratids; brought up and made a Cupbearer by the Great King Xosrov (Chosroes) II; governor (marzpan) of Hyrcania after the death of his father, Smbat Bagratuni; sometimes identified as Aspet, without being named, after the hereditary Bagratuni title aspet (see Aspet 60). †643. ‒ B, P 3 Prince of the Bagratids, Prince of Armenia for the Caliph, 686–690 CE, son of Smbat V. †690 (TOUMANOFF 1963: 341 with lit., 343, 344, 350). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 68. ‒ D Consists of Varaz (743) and Tirocʻ (843) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 82; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 68). 760. Varaz-Trdat (Varaz-Trdat-ay) m.: B1 Varaz-Trdat and gen. VarazTrdatay in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.36 et passim (AṘAK‘ELYAN 1983: 230ff. et passim). – P1 Brother of Varaz-Pʻerož (755); prince of Albania, successor of J̌ uanšēr (631). ‒ B2 Varaz-Trdat, i Mihrakan tohmē in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.20 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 326; DOWSETT 1961: 214 with fn. 6). Nom. Varaz-Trdat and gen. Varaz-Trdatay in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 32, 35 (1861: 115, 119–120). ‒ P2 Albanian gaherēcʻ (‘senior/superior in rank’) prince from the Mihrakan family, father of Šahanduxt (539). ‒ Mentioned by Grammarian STEPʻANNOS SIWNECʻI (8th cent.) as an example of the composite personal names found abundantly in the language of the Armenian province of Siwnik‘, as well as in Persia and Albania (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 205 lines 10 & 14). – D Consists of Varaz (743) and Trdat (845) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 82; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 69). Varaz-P‘erož m. → Varaz-Perož (755) 761. Varaz-Kʻurdak m.: B Varaz-Kʻurdak Vačʻaganean in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 413; ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 882. ‒ P Albanian naxarar, participant of the Council of Partaw, 768 CE. ‒ D Consists of Varaz (743) and *Kʻurdak, cf. Kʻurd 871 (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 69). 762. Varbakēs m.: B Varbakēs/Arbakēs in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ/AUCHER 1818.1: 101–102). Varbakēs (var. lect. Varbakis, Arbakis) and abl. i Varbakay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22 (1913=1991: 67–68; THOMSON 2006: 107). Varbakēs and abl. i Varbakay in UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1.23 (1871: 35). ‒ P First king of Media, followed by Mawdakēs (454). ‒ D Varbakēs/Arbakēs corresponds to Gr. Ἀρβάκης (on

Iranian personal names in Armenian

349

which see Arbak 77) in the aforementioned list of Eusebius of Caesarea. The initial V- of the by-form Varbakēs is unclear to me. I wonder if this name is in a way related with a Persian name for the Zodiacal constellation ‘Ram / Aries’, Varbakʻ, which is attested by Anania Širakacʻi as equivalent to Arm. Xoy ‘Ram’ and Gr. Kṙiocʻ (i.e. κρῑός) ‘id.’ (see ABRAHAMYAN 1944: 323 line 7). 763. Vargan (gender unknown): B In an undated inscription from the monastery of Cʻax/łacʻ Kʻar (DIVHAYVIM 3, 1967: 145 Nr. 440). The reading is clear, so there is no need for the emendation to Vardan (cf. the note of BARXUDARYAN ibid.). ‒ P Donator. ‒ D I wonder if this name reflects *Vark/g-ān-, patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to a MIran. unknown dialectal form of OIran. *Vr̥ ka- ‘Wolf’ (cf. Vrkēn 821 and Vargēn 764). Compare Elam. Mi-ir-ka4-an and Aram. Wrkny (see TAVERNIER 2007: 77). 764. Vargēn m.: B TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 45). ‒ P Prince of the Arcruni house, successor of Kiwros (372). – D This name most probably reflects *Varkēn, a by-form of Vrkēn (821) (JUSTI 1895: 355; no etymology in AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 69). Cf. Vargan (763). Less probably, one might think of a -gēn-formation (cf., e.g., Babgēn 133 and Vazgēn 717) to *Vārnames, such as MPers. Wārag m., Wārān m. and Syr. Vārin m. (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 173; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 137 Nr. 428). 765. Vard (gen. Vard-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Vard and gen. Varday in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.62, 3.66, 3.72–73, also in the Letter (1904=1985: 111, 120, 131– 132, 197). Vard (gen. Varday) Mamikonean in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42, 47, 48). Vard Patrik in SEBĒOS 8 (ABGARYAN 1979: 67). – P1 Brother of Vahan Mamikonean (720). ‒ B2 Vard-i-Hmayakan in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). ‒ P2 Prince, participant of the second Council of Duin in 554 CE. ‒ B3 Vard-i-Mamakan in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). ‒ P3 Prince, participant of the second Council of Duin in 554 CE. ‒ B4 MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.17, 3.23 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 172, 339; DOWSETT 1961: 108, 225). MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 23. ‒ P4 Son and successor of Armayēl (90). ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 70–74. – D Most probably a short name to composites with *vr̥ da- ‘rose’; see Varday (766), Vardan (767), Vardik (781), Varduk (783), etc.

350

Iranian personal names in Armenian

766. Varday m.: B1 Es, Sahak Vanandacʻi, ordi Varda Vanandacʻwoy orum k[r]kin Mleh kočʻein “I Sahak Vanandacʻi son of Varda Vanandacʻi, who is also named Mleh”: in a 887 CE colophon of the famous Lazarean Awetaran (“Lazarean Gospel”), Matenadaran manuscript Nr. 6200 (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 40, index: 360a; MATʻEWOSYAN 1973: 130). But the form here may also be a genitive. ‒ P1 Father of Sahak Vanandacʻi, who was the scribe of the famous Lazarean Awetaran. ‒ B2 Acc. zVarday-n, in a colophon from 1330 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950: 225). ‒ P2 Son of a prince named Pičʻar. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, is hypocoristic in OIran. *-aya(cf. *Bagaya-, *Miθraya-, etc.) to names with OIran. *vr̥ da- ‘rose’ (cf. Vard 765, etc.); compare Syr. f. PN Vardāy (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 136), Georg. f. PN Varda, Vardo, etc. (FRITZ 2006: 223–224); cf. Arm. f. PN Nuard (532) probably from *Niwárda- < *Nēw-vr̥ dā- f. ‘Good rose’. Note also Mehra(y) (463) in another colophon of the same Lazarean Gospel. Further, see Varjay (787). 767. Vardan (gen. Vardan-ay, ins. Vardan-a-w) m.: B1 Nom. Vardan and gen. Vardanay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.2, 4.11, 4.15, 4.16, 4.18, 4.50, 4.59 (1883=1984: 56, 88, 99, 107, 108–109, 136, 151). Nom. Vardan, gen. Vardanay and ins. Vardanaw in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.22–23, 3.25 (1913=1991: 282–284, 286). ‒ P1 Vardan I Mamikonean, Nahapet of the Mamikonean house and elder brother of the sparapet Vasak (739) (GARSOÏAN 1989: 424–425). ‒ B2 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.18 (1883=1984: 109; GARSOÏAN 1989: 149). ‒ P2 Noble of the Mamikonean house and posthumous son of Vardan I Mamikonean. ‒ B, P 3 Father of St. Mesrop Maštocʻ (443). ‒ B4 Extensive literature, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 75–76. ‒ P4 Vardan Mamikonean the Brave (Kʻaǰ), the central figure of the “War of Vardan” and the Battle of Avarayr in 451 CE. On Kʻaǰ Vardan and his family see KIWLES ̄ ER ̄ EAN 1909. ‒ B5 Vardan i Vasakay in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). ‒ P5 Prince, participant of the second Council of Duin in 554 CE. ‒ B6 Vardan i Mušełean in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). ‒ P6 Prince, participant of the second Council of Duin in 554 CE. ‒ B7 Vardan Vahewuni in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). ‒ P7 Prince, participant of the second Council of Duin in 554 CE. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 75–107. ‒ D Parth. Wardān [wrdn] (MPers. Wrd’n, Gr. Οὐαρδαν) from OIran. *Vr̥ dāna- or *Vardāna-: Sogd. Warδān [wrδ’(’)n] m., cf. also Aram. wrdn, Gr. Ὀρδάνης, Οὐαρδάνης (SCHMITT 2016: 227; see also HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 83; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 74; cf. LURJE 2010: 414). Note also Syr. Vardān-šāh m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN /

Iranian personal names in Armenian

351

JULLIEN 2009: 136) and Arm. Vardanšah (769). The etymology of this widespread Iranian name is disputed. Most probably it is patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to names with *vr̥ da- ‘rose’ (SCHMITT 2016: 227; cf. GARSOÏAN 1989: 424), cf. Arm. Vard (765) and Vardik (781). NALBANDYAN (1971b: 224) links Vardan to Barjan (165). 768. Vardanduxt f.: B PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.44 (1883=1984: 216–217; GARSOÏAN 1989: 228–229). ‒ P Queen of Armenia as the wife of Aršak III; she was the daughter of the commander-in-chief (sparapet) Manuēl Mamikonean. MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.41 (1913=1991: 309) informs us, however, that Aršak’s wife was the daughter of Babik Siwni (135), not naming her (GARSOÏAN 1989: 425–426 with ref.). ‒ D Consists of Vardan (767) and -duxt ‘daughter’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 83; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 107). 769. Vardanšah m.: B1 In an inscription from Gełarkʻunikʻ, 1286 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 198 Nr. 821). ‒ P1 Renovated a monastery. ‒ B, P 2 Three attestations can be found in colophons from the 14th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950, see index). ‒ B, P 3 Mentioned in a colophon from 1435 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 443). ‒ D NPers. and Arab. Vardān-šāh (JUSTI 1895: 353a; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 107), Syr. Vardān-šāh m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 136), consisting of Vardan (767) and Šah ‘King’ (535). Note also Vardašah (773). 770. Vardanoyš f.: B1 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.43 (1883=1984: 212; GARSOÏAN 1989: 225). ‒ P1 Wife of the commander-in-chief (sparapet) Manuēl Mamikonean (GARSOÏAN 1989: 426 with ref.). ‒ B2 KIWLĒSĒREAN 1909: 378–384; Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 518; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 107 with more references. ‒ P2 Daughter of Vardan Mamikonean (767), wife of Aršawir Kamsarakan (98), sister of Vardanuhi (771) = Vardeni (Šusanik). ‒ B3 mawrkʻeṙi iwr Vardanuši, in a colophon from 1295 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 761). ‒ P3 Maternal aunt of Tʻoros. ‒ Recorded in dialects, e.g. Łaradał Vardanuš (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 353a). ‒ D This name has been explained as consisting of Vardan (767) and anoyš (cf. Anoyš 24), thus *Vardananoyš > Vardanoyš through haplology (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 83, with a question-mark; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 107; ZEHNDER in SZR 2009: 406, 410); cf. Aršanoyš (96) and Hranoyš (400). Note that in one of the aforementioned attestations Vardanoyš is the daughter of Vardan. Etymologically, Vardanoyš could also be interpreted as consisting of Vard (765) and -anoyš.

352

Iranian personal names in Armenian

771. Vardanuhi, Vardanurhi (gen. -uheay, var. lect. -uhwoy) f.: B1 St. Šušanik: Vardanuhi and Varduhi in “Yaysmawurkʻ”, in AWGEREAN LIAKVARKʻ 12, 1815: 363; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 107; MURADYAN 1996: 167 (Varduhi), 170 (Vardanuhi). In other sources she is named Vardeni. ‒ P1 Birthname of St. Šušanik, daughter of Vardan Mamikonean (767), sister of Vardanoyš (770); martyred by her husband Vazgēn (717). ‒ B2 Vardanuhi (var. lect. Vardanawrhi, Vardanōrhi) and gen. Vardanuheay (var. lect. Vardanawrheay, Vardanurheay, Vardanurhea; Vardanuhwoy) in MOVSES̄ KAŁANKATUAC‘I 3.13, 3.20 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 313 lines 15f., 325 line 10; DOWSETT 1961: 204, 213; for a discussion, see TOUMANOFF 1963: 480 fn. 188). ‒ P2 Princess of Albania, married (ca. 700 CE) her first cousin Varazoy (753), son of Vaxtang, both being grandchildren of Varazman (750). ‒ D Consists of Vardan (767) and the fem. suffix -u(r)hi (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 107). 772. Vardan-Všnasp m.: B SEBĒOS 9 (ABGARYAN 1979: 70 lines 15f., 238 n. 154; THOMSON 1999: 10 with fns. 68 and 69). He is named Všnas Vahram (gen. Všnas Vahramay) in YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI 1912=1980: 64. ‒ P Persian marzpan, successor of Surēn (698), 572 CE. ‒ D Consists of Vardan (767) and Všnasp (806) (JUSTI 1895: 353b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 83; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 74). 773. Vardašah prob. m.: B1 Es` Vardayšaha ordi Grigor “I, Grigor, son of Vardayšah” in a colophon from the early 13th century (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 74). ‒ P1 Parent of Grigor. ‒ B, P 2 Vardašax in a colophon from Moks (Vaspurakan), 1455 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 422), with the sound change h > x typical for the dialects of Vaspurakan. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 108. ‒ D Consists of Vard (765) and NPers. šāh ‘king’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 107–108). Cf. also Vardanšah (769). 774. Vardapet m.: B1 In a colophon from 1205 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 45; cf. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 108, Nrs. 1 & 2; MATʻEWOSYAN 1973: 131). ‒ P1 Priest Vardapet from the village of Danǰan (in the Bałeš/Bitlis region), mentioned together with his two brothers Stepʻanos and Yovhannēs, also priests. ‒ B2 In a colophon from 1283 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 536). ‒ P2 Father of a scribe named Yohannēs, husband of Mamatikin. ‒ B3 In a colophon from 1298 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 820). ‒ P3 Brother of a scribe named Yohanēs; the other brother of them, Stepʻanos, was a priest (kʻahanay). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 108 and HAYJEṘHIŠ XIV, 1950 onwards (see indices). ‒ D This name reflects Arm.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

353

vardapet ‘teacher, religious master; master, chief of craftsmen’, borrowed from a SWIran. form of OIran. *v(a)rda-pati- ‘master of practice’, cf. probably OPers. vard- vs. Av. varz- ‘to work’ from PIE *u̯ erĝ- (HAB 4: 318– 320; BENVENISTE 1929: 10, 1946: 69; THOMSON 1962; OLSEN 1999: 328; cf. BRANDENSTEIN / MAYRHOFER 1964: 106); other personal names reflecting Armenian designations of religious officials include: Hayrapet ‘pontiff, bishop’, Sarkawag ‘deacon’, Tērtēr ‘priest’, Tiracʻu ‘chorister (in churches)’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 108). Arm. Vardapet should also be discussed in connection with Parth. Wardbed [wrdpt] m., cf. MPers. Gulbed [wrdpt], Gr. Γουλβαδ (see BAILEY 1956: 114; GIGNOUX 1972: 36a, 1986: 90; ZIMMER 1991: 129, 132; SCHMITT 2016: 228). The Parthian name has been derived from *Vr̥ da-pati- ‘Chief of florists’ and thus contains *vr̥ da- ‘rose, flower’ (SCHMITT 2016: 228), see Vard, etc. (765ff.). Typologically compare Gulasar (222). In this case it should be separated from the Armenian appellative vardapet since the latter certainly reflects the word for ‘work’. The Armenian personal name seems to directly continue the appellative vardapet ‘master’. One cannot exclude the possibility, however, that it has been borrowed from Parth. Wardbed in the first place and was later merged with vardapet ‘(religious) master’. [775. Vardawor, Vardewor (gender unknown): B1 Gen. Vardawor-in in an inscription on a small white cross-stone in the village of Harcʻhangist / Čʻovdar, brought from the Mlznaberd (Macnaberd) monastery, Arcʻax / Ganjak, 1154 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 264–265). For the full passage and a discussion, see Vardəmber (779). ‒ P1 Relative of Margarit. – B2 Vardewor-in m., 1596 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 749; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 112). ‒ P2 Brother of Inałš. – D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 112) only records Vardewor and presents no etymological section. This name is obviously composed of vard ‘rose’ and the suffix -awor (-ewor), thus ‘rosebearing/bringing’. Both Vardawor and Vardewor are formally identical with the dialectal forms of vardavaṙ, originally meaning, probably, ‘(the festival of) bringing flowers / roses’ (RUSSELL 1992), viz. *vard-awor (cf. Agulis dial. vəṙdä ́ vür, AČARY ̇ AN 1935: 43 § 27) and dialectally widespread *vardewor (HAB 4: 318). On vard-e- compare Vardegoyn / Vardegun (777). Further, see Vardəmber (779). 776. Vardgēs (gen. Vardge/ēs-i) m.: B Nom. Vardgēs and gen. Vardgēsi (var. lect. Vardgesi, Vardgisi, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.16, 2.65 (1913=1991: 130, 199; THOMSON 2006: 151, 207). ‒ P Husband of sister of

354

Iranian personal names in Armenian

Eruand I. ‒ D Usually interpreted as a combination of Arm. vard ‘rose’ and gēs ‘hair’, thus ‘rose hair’ (JUSTI 1895: 353b; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 109; THOMSON 2006: 207 fn. 456). Both elements are of Iranian origin. The absence of the conjunction vowel -a- seems to suggest that the Armenian name reflects an Iranian composite. But this Iranian word for ‘hair’, to the best of my knowledge, is not found in PNs. Therefore, I alternatively assume that Arm. Vardgēs reflects a Grecizied form of OIran. *Vr̥ da-gaš(a)- vel sim., the second element of which may be linked with that of Walgaš [wlgšy] and MPers. Vālaxš [wrd’hšy], cf. Gr. Οὐλό-/Οὐολό-/Βολό-γαισος or -γέσης (cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 173 Nr. 934; HUYSE 1999.2: 151–152; COLDITZ 2017 Nr. 594); further, see Vałarš (727). Note that both Vardgēs and Vałarš are eponymous builders of Ēǰmiacin (Vardgesawan, Vałaršapat). The element *gēs may also be seen in m. PN Noro/ōgēs, attested from the 13th century (for its oldest attestation, see Nahapet 514), which probably contains Arm. nor ‘new’ (see AČAṘANJN 4, 1948: 87). Further, cf. Gisak (205). 777. Vardegoyn/Vardēgoyn, Vardegun m.: B1 Varde[g]un and gen. Vardeguni-n in two 12th-century colophons in the famous Lazarean Awetaran (“Lazarean Gospel”) 887 CE, Matenadaran manuscript Nr. 6200, page 2a (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 331; cf. MATʻEWOSYAN 1973: 131–132). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 74) cites the name by its expected “pure” form Vardagoyn. – P1 Vardegun and his father Pawłik bought the Gospel. – B, P 2 Gen.-dat. Vardēgoyni-n in an inscription from the monastery of Mš(a)kavankʻ in the vicinity of Kołb (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 470 Nr. 1090). ‒ B3 Vardayguni and Vardegoyn in two colophons to a 15–16th-century Oskepʻorik (CʻUCʻJEṘVEN 2, 1924: 702 Nr. 249; HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.3, 1967: 540 Nr. 790). ‒ P3 Scribe, deacon. ‒ Vardegun in the dialect of Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 682c). – D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 74 and 109) presents two separate lemmata, Vardagoyn (although it is spelled as Vardegun in the only source for this, the Lazarean Gospel) and Vardegoyn and points out that the name consists of Arm. vard ‘rose’ and goyn ‘colour’. The appellative vardagoyn ‘rose-coloured’ (with the productive -a-conjunction) is first attested in II Maccabees 10.28 (ZŌHRAPEAN 1805a: 639–640; AMALYAN 1996: 445: vardagoyn cayrakarmir aregakn “the rose-coloured rising [red-edged] sun”). Both components of the compound are Iranian loanwords. The Armenian personal name may have been borrowed from Iranian as a whole, since we now can point to Iranian PN *Vr̥ da-gau̯ nā- f. ‘of the colour / complexion of rose’ (“au teint de rose”, BENVENISTE 1966: 122): Ῥοδογούνη, younger daughter of Xerxes I and Amestris, attested in

Iranian personal names in Armenian

355

Ctesias’ Persian History Fragm. 13 § 24 and 14 § 34 (STRONK 2010: 330/331, 338/339). For other sources, see JUSTI 1895: 261. The appellative is attested in Buddh. Sogd. warδγōn [wrδγwn] ‘rosy’ (GHARIB 1995: 411) and NPers. gulgūn ‘rose-coloured’, with the sound change OPers. *r̥ d > MPers. and NPers. il and (after labial) ul. The Persian word is also attested in Šāhnāma as a horse name, Gulgūn (see BENVENISTE 1966: 121–123 and fn. 2 on p. 122; HINZ 1975: 270; REMMER 2006: 191–192; REMMER in SZR 2009: 207, 214; and especially SCHMITT 2006: 183–185, 216, 2007b: 149 and 2011: 312–313). As we have seen, the Armenian name is mainly found with the vowel e/ē in the medial syllable. The underlying OIran. m. PN *Vr̥ da-gau̯ na- or the ClArm. corresponding appellative vard-a-goyn has been replaced by Varde/ēgoyn (PN) under the influence of MidArm. vardēgoyn ‘rosecoloured’ (Grigoris, 13th cent.), which is probably based on the adjective vardē ‘made of rose’ attested in Geoponica, 13th cent. (MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 733a). Other such compounds include vardēǰur ‘rose-water’ attested from the 12th century in Mxitʻar Heracʻi, Grigor Tatʻewacʻi and Amirdovlatʻ Amasiacʻi (MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 733), and vardēhot ‘rose-scented, as fragrant as a rose’ attested in Ganjkʻ (NHB 2: 793a). Note also the festivity designation vardavaṙ which in most of the dialects appears as *vardewor vel sim. (HAB 4: 318b) and is attested as vardēvaṙ in a 16th-century colophon (MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 733b). The Armenian contribution to Iranian *vr̥ da-gau̯ nā-, not mentioned in any of the aforementioned studies, is threefold: (1) the Iranian appellative *vr̥ da-gau̯ na/ā- ‘rose-coloured’ (cf. Sogd. wrδγwn ‘rosy’ and NPers. gulgūn ‘rose-coloured’) is continued in Armenian vardagoyn ‘rose-coloured’ attested from the Bible (although the compound might also have been composed on Armenian grounds); (2) it is also attested as a personal name, albeit masculine; (3) As a proper name, NPers. gulgūn ‘rose-coloured’ is only attested for a horse, whereas it is a f. PN in Armenian, Gulgun (225). Further, note Ahgun (9). Vardeni(k) f. → Vardocʻ (782) 778. Vardewan (often spelled Vardēvan) m.: B1 Gen. Vardēvani-n in a colophon from 1343 CE (TAŠEAN 1895: 489b; AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 111). ‒ P1 Father of recipient Sahak and husband of Lawrik. ‒ B, P 2 Vardēvan, 1585 CE (SRUANJTEANC‘ TʻA 2, 1884: 368 line 7 from bottom). ‒ B3 Gen.-

356

Iranian personal names in Armenian

dat. Vard[e?]wanin in a colophon from 1630 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.2, 1978: 477, Nr. 689). ‒ P3 Husband of Mikʻoyr, father of Minas. ‒ B, P 4 Vardēvan, in the Chronicle by XAČʻATUR KAFAYECʻI, 17th cent. (HAKOBYAN MŽ 1, 1951: 214 line 4). ‒ B5 Gen. Vardewani in a colophon from Trapizon, 1657 CE (TAŠEAN 1895: 355b). ‒ P5 Son of Amiras. ‒ B6 Gen. Vardewani in a colophon from 1658 CE (TAŠEAN 1895: 923). ‒ P6 Father of Ōhan. ‒ B, P 7 Vardewan, glossed as a proper name in a dictionary of the Ararat dialect (NAWASARDEANC‘ 1903: 111b). ‒ The name is still in use in the modern period, especially in the surname Vardewanean (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 111; AVETISYAN 2010: 327b). ‒ D I suggest deriving the name from OIran. *Vr̥ da-bānu- ‘having the splendor of rose’; cf. OIran. *R̥ ta-bānu- ‘having the splendour of R̥ta’ > Arm. Artawan (121). The original form must have been *Vardawan, which might have become Vardewan analogically, cf. Vardegoyn / Vardegun (777). Note especially Artewan, a later by-form of the aforementioned Artawan (121) in an undated inscription from Haṙič (ALIŠAN 1881: 162). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 111) treats this name as a compound of vard ‘rose’ and unknown -wan. 779. Vardəmber (gender unknown): B Gen. Vardəmberi-n (beside Vardawori-n) in an inscription on a small white cross-stone in the village of Harcʻhangist/Čʻovdar, brought from the Mlznaberd (Macnaberd) monastery, Arcʻax/Ganjak, 1154 CE (DIVHAYVIM 5, 1982: 264–265). The names Vardəmber and Vardawor have been misread as Zardamber and Zardagun respectively, and the year as 1155 instead of 1154 (cf. BARXUDAREANCʻ 1895: 292 [1995: 188]; LALAYEAN 1899: 309–310; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 112; BARXUDARYAN 1963: 189; HAYTEŁBAṘ 4, 1998: 268c). ‒ P Relative of Margarit. – D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 2, 1944: 170) treats Zardamber as a compound of NPers. zard ‘yellow’ and ‘anbar ‘a flower, ambra’ (cf. Arm. yamb/par ‘id.’ from Arabic, HAB 3: 381a). As we have seen, however, the corrected form is Vardəmber, obviously containing vard ‘rose’. As for the second element, Ačaṙyan’s explanation may be worthy of consideration, but it is not compelling since ‘anbar is found in a slightly different form in Armenian, namely yamb/par, and it is a late and rare word. I alternatively suggest an underlying Iranian compound *Vr̥ dam-bara- ‘rose bringing’, with the accusative marker -m as in Iranian PN *R̥ tam-bara- “das R̥ta tragend/bringend/ haltend”: Babyl. Ar-ta-am-ba-ra/u/i, Gr. Ἀρτεμβάρης, Lyc. Art(t)um̃ para, etc. (SCHMITT 1968: 66–67, 1982a: 378, 1982: 18–19, 2006: 85–87; ZADOK 2006: 101–103; for Lyc. Artum̃ para, see also ALRAM 1986: 47–48). The vowel e in the Armenian name may be due to influence of the

Iranian personal names in Armenian

357

verb ber-, the native form of the same IE verb *bher- ‘to bring, bear, carry’ of which Iranian *bar- derives too. It is especially interesting that in the Macnaberd/Mlznaberd inscription we find Vardəmber in apposition with Vardawor (775) representing the same construction but with the suffix -awor < IE *-bhoros, the latter being derived from the same verbal root *bher(for the suffix, see MEILLET 1936: 60–62; GREPPIN 1975: 63; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 248–250; OLSEN 1999: 358–369, 375–376, 426–427, 615). For such a substitution, compare Arm. tʻag-a-wor ‘king’ (lit. ‘bearing the crown’) from MidPers. *tāg-bar (SCHMITT 1987: 456b). 780. Vardi (gen. Vardē) m.: B Twice in a colophon from 1193 CE (LA1915: 80). ‒ P Priest (kʻahanay). ‒ D This name is, in my opinion, hypocoristic in OIran. *-iya- (cf., e.g., Dadi 237 and Sewi 682) to Vard (765). LAYEAN

781. Vardik m.: B1 Vardik išxan Mokacʻ in SEBĒOS 42 (ABGARYAN 1979: 138; THOMSON 1999: 100 with fn. 624). ‒ P1 Prince of Mokkʻ whose nickname was Aknik ‘little eye’; he was a traitor. ‒ B2 STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 39 (1861: 157). ‒ P2 Son of Tʻados. ‒ B3 STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 61 (1861: 249). ‒ P3 Abbot of Cʻałacʻ kʻar. ‒ Grammarian Stepʻannos Siwnecʻi (8th cent.) mentions Vardik as an example of personal names (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 206 line 9, var. lect.). For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 112–113. Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN ibid.) points out that this name is not used in the modern time because it could be associated with the word vartikʻ ‘drawers (undergarment)’. ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Vr̥ d-ika(cf. Gr. Οὐαρδικ), hypocoristic to the Iranian PN based on the word for ‘rose’ (cf. Vard m. 765) > Arm. vard ‘rose’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 82; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 113). Cf. Arm. f. PN Gulik (attested from the 15th century onwards), which as a later -ik-hypocoristic to Gul f., also attested from the 15th century onwards (AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 496, 503). Note another hypocoristic of the same etymon, viz. *Vr̥ da-ka-: Parth. Wardak [wrdk] m., Sogd. Warδak [wrδ’kk] m., etc.; cf. MPers. Gulak [gwlky] m. (GIGNOUX 1972: 22b, 1986: 90), from which Arm. Gulak/kʻ (221). [782. Vardocʻ f.: B, P 1 Grammarians mention Vardocʻ as an example of derivative feminine patronyms: ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 14 (transl. of Dionysius Thrax), 140 (Ananun Mekničʻ). ‒ B2 Vardocʻ (and Vardeni) in AWGEREAN, LIAKVARKʻ 12, 1815: 362–363; elsewhere: Vardeni or Vardenik (Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 3, 1786: 443–444; ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, II: 2060;

358

Iranian personal names in Armenian

AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 110). ‒ P2 Armenian nun; probably prior to the 13th century. ‒ D Contains Vard (765) and the ending -ocʻ (for which cf., e.g., f. PN Bazmocʻ 146). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 115) interprets Vardocʻ as based on vard(an)ocʻ ‘garden of roses’. Compare the other name of Vardocʻ Nr. 2, that is Vardeni(k), which reflects Arm. vardeni ‘rosebush’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 82), as well as Varde/ē-tʻupʻ f. with tʻupʻ ‘bush’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 109) and Gulbałi f. from New Persian (probably via Turkish, see AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 500; cf. Syriac Gulbāg m. GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 75, “jardin de roses”). 783. Varduk m.(f.): B1 Varduk vanahayr “Varduk, abbot” (ČʻAMČʻEANCʻ 1784–86, 2: 824; see also JUSTI 1895: 353b). – P1 An abbot in Vardik Hayr, a monastery in Aršarunikʻ, 935 CE. – B, P 2 In a colophon (1630 CE) to a “Maštocʻ”; gender unknown (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.2, 1978: 364). – B3 Gen. Vardukan in a colophon from 1636 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVII.2, 1978: 676). ‒ P3 Father of Kʻnar and husband of Kʻemiay. ‒ Varduk f. hypocoristic to Varduhi in the dialects of, e.g., Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 679c) and Bałēš/Bitlis (TARŌNEAN 1961: 145). – D OIran. hypocoristic *Vr̥ d-uka- based on the word for ‘rose’ (Vard m. 765) > Arm. vard ‘rose’ (cf. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 115, pointing out that the diminutive suffix -uk eliminates any confusion with the word vartikʻ ‘drawers, breeches’; JUSTI 1895: 353b). Arm. Varduk may be compared with Bactr. m. PN Οαρδογο (SCHMITT apud SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 102). The underlying appellative of the latter may be the word for either ‘captive, slave’ or ‘rose’. The latter alternative is possible if this is a foreign name, since *-rd- gives Bactr. -ρλ(see SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 102; cf. LURJE 2010: 414). Further, see Vardik (781). Varduhi f. → Vardanuhi (771) [784. Varduhri or Varduhr m.: B Nom.-acc. Varduhri, zVarduhri, gen. Varduhray, Varduhrē or Varduhrer, in YOVHAN MAMIKONEAN (ABRAHAMYAN 1941: 268, 271, 273–274; AVDOYAN 1993: 152, cf. 244). ‒ P Persian general. ‒ D This name seems to consist of Vard (765) and -uhri, though the latter is a feminine suffix and is found nowhere else in men’s names (cf. JUSTI 1895: 353b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 82; AVDOYAN 1993: 244).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

359

785. Varž (var. Varaž) m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.12 (Varaž, var. lect. Varž), 2.7 (Varž), 2.11 (Varaž) 1913=1991: 42 line 1, 110 line 15, 121 line 11; THOMSON 2006: 88, 135, 145. ‒ P Son of Dat (244); according to Xorenacʻi, the family Varažnuni received its name from Var(a)ž. ‒ D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 117) considers this name as constrcuted by the 5th century historian Movsēs Xorenacʻi after the toponym Varažnunikʻ (on the latter see HÜBSCHMANN 1904: 470; for a discussion, see also HOVHANNISYAN 2016: 119, especially in relation to varaz ‘boar’), which is not compelling. Varž may have been a real personal name reflecting Arm. varž ‘skilful, trained, exercised’, a word of Iranian origin, cf. ManParth. warž ‘miraculous power; miracle’ (further, see PN Varj 786); its by-form Varaž may be due to secondary association with the place-name Varažnunikʻ. 786. Varj, Varjay m.: B1 Varj in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 388; THOMSON 1982: 238); Varjay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86; THOMSON 1991: 132). ‒ P1 Prince of Kamsarakan family. ‒ B2 In an inscription from Sinai (STONE / VAN LINT 1999: 200). ‒ P2 Pilgrim. ‒ D This name could reflect an Iranian name related to Parth. Wārzan [w’rzn] m. < *Vārzana-, MPers. Wārzin m. < *Vārz-ina-, probably based on the verbal root MPers. warz- ‘to work, act, practice, till’, ManParth. warž ‘miraculous power; miracle’ (LIVŠIC 2010: 183–184; SCHMITT 2016: 219; cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 176); cf. also Arm. LW varž ‘skilful, trained, exercised’ reflected in PN Varž 785). Aternatively, one might compare Varj with Northpont. Iran. PN Οὐαρζβάλακος in Olbia (J̌AHUKYAN 1970: 74; with a different etymology: VASMER 1971: 144; TOXTAS’EV 2013: 597) or Arm. varj ‘reward, wages, hire’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 117), itself an Iranian LW too (see HAB 4: 322; OLSEN 1999: 909). S. PETROSYAN (2008) relates Varj(ay) with Βαρζάνης (cf. Barjan 165). Further, see Varjay (787). 787. Varjay m.: B, P See Varj 786. ‒ D Probably hypocoristic to Varj (786) in the Iranian suffix *-aya- (cf. *Bagaya-, *Miθraya-, etc., see SCHMITT 1972a; further, see Varday (766); for feminines, cf. Artašamay 116, Šahay 537). [788. †Varčik f.: B Gen. Varčka in an inscription from Sanahin, 1222 CE (YOVSĒPʻEANCʻ 1935: 32, citing the nominative as Varčik, cf. 34 fn. 1, nom. Vačrik; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 117). However, the corrected reading of this name appears to be Karčka (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 39 Nr. 26). ‒ P Wife or relative of a certain Dawitʻ. ‒ D NALBANDJAN (1971a: 24–25) suggests a

360

Iranian personal names in Armenian

connection to names with Iranian *varčah- ‘Würde, Glanz, Ansehen’ (cf. Parth. Warčak m., Warčičak m. and Warčinak m., see SCHMITT 1998: 191– 192, 2016: 229–230; cf. LIVŠIC 2010: 161). Note also Sogd. m. PN Warčnā̆mak [wrcnmk] probably containing Sogd. wrc- ‘miracle’ (see LURJE 2010: 413). However, †Varčik seems to be a corruption for Karčik (see above). 789. Varšar (gen. Varšar-ay, earlier read as Varšra) m.: B Gen. Varšara in an inscription from the monastery of Ełivard, 1191 CE (EŁIAZARYAN 1962: 42a); earlier read as Varšra (ALIŠAN 1890: 199), whence nom. Varšir in AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 310 Nr. 6, also 5, 1962: 117. ‒ P Son of Aplvard (40) and father of Artašir (119). ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, OIran. *Vr̥ š-ara-, hypocoristic in *-ara- (cf., e.g., MPers. Wind-ar in GIGNOUX 1986: 183, cf. Vndoy 805) to names with *vr̥ šan- ‘male; man’, such as YAv. m. PN Varəšauua- (cf. Skt. vr̥ ṣabhá-) and OIran. m. PN *Vr̥ šna-aspa- (cf. Skt. m. PN Vr̥ ṣaṇáśva- ‘Having male/strong horses’; see Všnasp 806). Should the reading Varšra (gen.) prove correct, one might indeed assume a nom. Varšir, with the hypocoristic suffix *-ira-, cf. Artaš-ir (119) < *R̥ ta-xšira- (note that this is the name of Varšir’s son in the Ełivard inscription). Note that we do have evidence for Varšir (790) as the name of a Persian general. 790. Varšir (gen. Va(r)šir-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Vašir, Varšir and Vaṙšir; gen. Vaširay and Vašray in YOVHAN MAMIKONEAN (ABRAHAMYAN 1941: 192, 196–198; AVDOYAN 1993: 125–127, 234; cf. JUSTI 1895: 357a). ‒ P1 Persian general. ‒ B, P 2 See Varšar (789). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, is hypocoristic in *-ira- (cf. Artaš-ir 119 from *R̥ ta-xš-ira-) to names with OIran. *vr̥ šan- (see Varšar 789). 791. Varsenik f.: B, P Not attested in old literary sources. Abbreviated forms include Varsik and Varsō; note also Varsē mentioned in 1823 CE (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 118). Recorded in both western and eastern dialects, e.g. Kʻesab Varsɔ (Č‘OLAK‘EAN 1986: 224), Łaradał Varsenik and short Varsi (HOVSEPʻYAN 2009, 1: 353b). – D Derives from vars ‘hair’; thus: ‘Hairy, having good hair’. For the suffix, cf. such female personal names as Naze/ēnik and Satʻe/ēnik (older forms: Nazinik and Satʻinik, see 511) from naz ‘caress, coquetry, charm’ and satʻ ‘amber, coral’, respectively (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 118). Arm. vars is an Iranian LW, cf. ManParth wars ‘hair’ (DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 345a) and Av. varəsa- ‘hair’ from

Iranian personal names in Armenian

361

OIran. *varsa-, from which a few personal names may be derived, such as MPers. Warsin [wlsn’n] (GIGNOUX 1986: 175 Nr. 956), Sogd. Wərsō? m. [wrsw] < *varsa-van(t)- ‘hairy’? (LURJE 2010: 415), Bactr. *Οορσιγγο m. (in the family name -γανο) from *Varsaina-ka- ‘hairy?’ (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 112); Elam. Mar-še-na (MAYRHOFER 1973: 153 Nr. 8.430, and 193 Nrs. 8.996 & 8.998), probably from *Vars-ina- (SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 295). Compare also Elam. Ap-pír-mar-šá < *Abra-varsa- ‘having dark-coloured hair’, Ap-pu-mar-šá < *Api-varsa- ‘the hairy one’, Ha-mar-šá < *ā-varsa- ‘hairy’ (TAVERNIER 2007: 101, 109, 128, 215–216 with discussion), as well as Georg. family-name Varsidze (CHKEIDZE 2001: 488a). It is possible that Arm. Varsenik, albeit unattested in old literature, betrays an older name *Varsēn from Iran. *Varsaina-. 792. Vehanoyš f.: B, P Attested from the 19th century onwards (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 119). – D Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 119) treats it as a “newly-made” (norakert) name consisting of veh ‘sublime, majestic, noble, elevated, superior, celestial’ anoyš ‘sweet, agreeable’. Both components are of Iranian origin and have anthroponymical value also in Iranian; cf. MPers. Weh m. (found also in, e.g., Arm. Vehik 794), and MPers. Anōš m., Anōšag f. (cf. Anoyš 24). Moreover, we find a similar compound, albeit masculine and consisting of the same two components in the opposite order: MPers. Anōš-veh and Anōšag-veh (see GIGNOUX 1986: 43, 44). A direct connection with these names is of course impossible. However, next to MPers. m. PN Anōš-veh one might assume an unattested f. PN *Weh-anōš, since Iranian. *anōš is usually found as the first member of male compound names but as the second member in female ones, cf. a number of such MPers. m. PNs as Anōšag-būd, Anōš(ag)-dād, Anōšag-zād(ag), Anōš-buxt, Anōš-zād (GIGNOUX 1986: 43–44), Anōš-Ādūg, Anōš-Gušnasp (GIGNOUX 2003: 23); also NPers. Nōš-rad m. (JUSTI 1895: 230b) and Syriac Anōš-tekin m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 37) vs. NPers. Duxt-[a]nōš f. (JUSTI 1895: 86–87; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 19) and Bactr. Δοχτοανωþο f. (SIMSWILLIAMS 2010: 59–60 Nr. 135; but cf. MPers. Duxt-anōš m. in GIGNOUX 1986: 78 Nr. 326), MPers. > Syr. Āgōšak-anōš and Gōšaq-anōš f. (JUSTI 1895: 118a; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 19; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 36), MPers. > Syr. Rād-anōš f. (JUSTI 1895: 257a; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 19; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 118). Similarly, Arm. *anoyš is found as the second component in a number of female names attested mostly in the Classical period, such as Arš-anoyš (96) in Movsēs Xorenacʻi, Xosrov-anoyš (339) in Movsēs Kałankatuacʻi, etc., Hranoyš (400) in the 9th to 11th centu-

362

Iranian personal names in Armenian

ries, Smbat-anoyš in Movsēs Xorenacʻi, and Vard-anoyš (770) in Pʻawstos Buzand, whereas in Anušawan m. (25) (Movsēs Xorenacʻi, etc.) it is seen as the first member. Note, however, MPers. Māh-anōš m. (GIGNOUX 1986: 110) and Arm. Anuš-Vṙam f. (27) in Łazar Pʻarpecʻi. I conclude that an older (and directly Iranian) origin of Armenian Veh-anoyš at least should not be excluded. 793. Veh-Den-Šapuh or Den-Šapuh (gen. -Šaph-oy) m.: B, P Den-Šapuh (256). ‒ D Since the name is also used in the form Den-Šapuh, one can analyze the full name as consisting of MPers. weh ‘better, good’ (cf., e.g., VehMihr 795 and Veh-vehnam 797) and Den-Šapuh (256). On the other hand, however, note MPers. weh-dēn ‘of the good (Mazdean) religion’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 89) > Syr. bhdynyh ‘right religion’ (CIANCAGLINI 2008: 121), which would allow us to analyze our name as *vehden + Šapuh. 794. Vehik (gen. Vehki) m.: B Yaṙaǰnumn ami hayrapetutʻeann teaṙn Abasay tesi es anaržans Vehik i teslean ayr mi anapatakan, or unēr nšan astuacayin xačʻin əndgrkeal “In the first year of the patriarchate of Abas, I, the unworthy Vehik, saw in a vision a hermit holding the image of the Holy ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 120–122; Cross” in MOVSES̄ KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.6 (ARA transl. DOWSETT 1961: 70–72). – P A person (priest?) who found in a vision the relics hidden in the province of Arcʻax in the field of Kałset, 6th century CE. – D Hypocoristic in the suffix -ik to MPers. m. PN Weh, found also in composites (cf., e.g., Veh-Mihr 795); cf. MPers. weh ‘better, good’ > Arm. veh ‘sublime, majestic, noble, elevated, superior, celestial’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 83–84; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 119; for the MPers. name, see GIGNOUX 1986: 177–181, 2003: 65–67). Compare MPers. Wehōg, hypocoristic in -ōg to the same etymon (GIGNOUX 1986: 180). 795. Veh-Mihr (later Vehmir / Vemir), Veh-Mihr-Šapuh m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.64 (1913=1991: 349, lines 7ff.; THOMSON 2006: 336, see fn. 517 for references on this name). STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 16 (1861: 40). ‒ P Persian, marzpan of Armenia. ‒ In the modern period Vehmir/Vemir occurs in various parts of the Republic of Armenia, particularly in the Gełarkʻunikʻ province, in the 20th century. – D MPers. PN Weh-Mihr m. [wyḥmytr] (GIGNOUX 1986: 180); with the same two components in the opposite order: *Miθra-vahya- “der Bessere durch Miθra”, cf. Μειθρόας and Μιθρόας in inscriptions from Asia Minor (SCHMITT 1978: 403, 448 Nr. 212, 449 Nr. 227). The first component weh ‘good’ is reflected in the Armenian appella-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

363

tive veh ‘sublime, noble’ and PN Vehik (794), and the second is the Mihr (475). Some people believe the modern name Ve(h)mir is a reduced version of Vesmir from Russian Ves’ mir [Весь мир] “the whole world”. However, this leaves the by-form Vehmir (with -h-) and the loss of -s- in Vemir unexplained. The appurtenance to Veh-Mihr seems more probable. Note especially that a person named Vemir lived in the village of Marmarašen (district of Ararat, Rep. of Armenia), whose inhabitants have partially migrated from Xoy (the historical district of Her, in the province of Parskahaykʻ ‘Persian Armenia’), and in Ayntʻap village, in the same district of Ararat, a transparently Persian name Hazkert (see Yazkert 503) is also recorded (1937–1830 CE); the ancestors of Hazkert migrated in 1829–1830 CE from the same district of Xoy (Arman Maloyan, pers. comm.). It is therefore tempting to interpret Ve(h)mir as a relic of the Iranian name. 796. Vehsačan m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.72 (1913=1991: 209 line 9; THOMSON 2006: 215). ‒ P Relative of Xosrov of Armenia, from the family of Karenean Pahlaw (JUSTI 1895: 360b; KOGEAN 1924: 127–129, 1926: 6– 7, 10; THOMSON 2006: 215 fn. 511). ‒ D Obviously contains MPers. weh ‘better, good’ as the first element (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 84), and the second one, *sačan, probably reflects an Iranian PN *sač-ana- (or patronymicon in *-āna-) based on the root *sač- ‘to fit, be suitable, be able, be in command of; to prepare’; note *ham-sač- > ManMPers. hassāz- ‘to make ready, to fix, dispose’, Sogd. ’ns’xs- ‘to be arranged, reconciled’, etc. (see CHEUNG 2007: 323–324); compare also Arm. patšač ‘suitable, proper, decent’ < *pati-sač-. The basic meaning of *Veh-sač-ana- would be, then, ‘well-equipped / arranged / armored, decent vel sim.’ (cf. JUSTI 1895: 360b). Further, cf. Amsaǰ/čan (18). 797. Veh-Vehnam m.: B hazarapet Hayocʻ Veh-Vehnam in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.66, 3.91 (1904=1985: 118 lines 38f., 164 lines 20f.; THOMSON 1991: 172, 225). ‒ P Persian, hazarapet ‘thousander, chiliarch’ in Armenia. – D This name is composed of MPers. veh ‘better, good’ (cf. MPers. PN Veh m., see Vehik 794) and MPers. m. PN Wahnām ‘He who has a good name’, thus: ‘good Vahnām’ (JUSTI 1895: 360b; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 84; for the Iranian names, see GIGNOUX 1986: 170, 2003: 64; SCHMITT 2016: 223); compare NPers. m. PN Behnām > Arm. Bēnam (170).

364

Iranian personal names in Armenian

798. Vzruk m.: B1 Vzruk išxann Vracʻ in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25). ‒ P1 Georgian prince. ‒ B2 Vzruk nahapet Basenoy in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 53; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 120). ‒ P2 Nahapet of Basen, 4th century CE. ‒ Also used probably as an honorific name or title, cf. Mihrnerseh Vzurk (var. lect. Vzruk) hramanatar (var. lect. hramatar) Eran ew Aneran “Mihrnerseh, Great Vizir of Iran and non-Iran” in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 48, see also 418 fn. 40; THOMSON 1982: 77 with fn. 3); Vzərk Xakʻan in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.87 (1913=1991: 235 lines 8 & 15). ‒ D From a MIran. PN reflecting the word for ‘big, great’: MPers. Wuzurg [wclg] m. (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 185, 2003: 67); cf. MPers. wuzurg ‘big, great’, OPers. vazr̥ ka- [v-z-r-k-] ‘large, great’, etc. (see HAB 4: 334; BRANDENSTEIN/ MAYRHOFER 1964: 153; SKALMOWSKI 1988; CIANCAGLINI 2015: 300). For Mihrnerseh Vzurk hram(an)atar (481), cf. MPers. wuzurg-framādār ‘prime minister’ (see MACKENZIE 1971: 93). Further, see Varaz-Vzur (758). 799. Vižan m.: B Gen. Vižanay, Varaztirocʻi ordwoy in STEPʻANNOS ŌR38 (1861: 153). ‒ P Son of Varaztirocʻ, witness, mid-9th century CE. ‒ D Reflects Parth. Wēžan [wyzn-] m. < OIran. *Vai̯ ǰ-ana-, probably a short name to composites with the second member *-vai̯ ǰ-ana- ‘(eine Waffe) schwingend’ (SCHMITT 2016: 247), cf. MPers. Wēzan m., NPers. Bīžan, etc. (cf. AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 121–122; for the forms, see also GIGNOUX 1986: 181–182; COLDITZ 2013: 128). In a younger period one finds Arm. Bēž(an) (169). Further, cf. Bežgēn (167). BELEAN

800. Vin (gen. Vn-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Vin and gen. Vnay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.26 (1883=1984: 123; GARSOÏAN 1989: 159). ‒ P1 Persian commander against Aršak II; not otherwise attested. ‒ B2 Vin or Vonon in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 283; see also JUSTI 1895: 368b; HAYŽOŁPATM 1, 1971: 710ff. ‒ P2 Parthian, son of Hrahat; became king of Armenia. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, MPers. m. PN Wēn [wyny], probably from *vai̯ na- ‘to see’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 181 Nr. 994; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 84); note also ManMPers. wēnag [wyng] ‘guard, watchman’ (DURKINMEISTERERNST 2004: 356a). The expected Armenian form *Vēn might have become Vin secondarily, under the influence of unpreserved derivatives such as †Vinak from MIran. *vēnak ‘guard, watchman’; or else, it is a shortened form of Vin-i-Xoṙean (801). On the other hand, note MPers. win ‘vina, lute’, Arm. LW vin ‘id.’ (GARSOÏAN 1989: 427).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

365

801. Vin-i-Xoṙean m.: B ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.71 (1904=1985: 128 line 19, 130 line 14; THOMSON 1991: 184, 186). ‒ P Persian general. ‒ D See Vin (800) and Xoṙean (330). 802. Viroy, Vroy (gen. Viroy-i, abl. i Viroy-ē) m.: B1 In the “Georgian Chronicles” (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 123). Vroy (MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 22b, in the list of Georgian kings). In the Chronicle by DAWITʻ BAŁIŠECʻI, 17th century CE (HAKOBYAN MŽ 2, 1956: 314 lines 39f.): yordocʻn Artašēsi Vroy ew Vndoy “by Vroy and Vndoy, the sons of Artašēs”. – P1 Son of Artašēs II; king of Georgia. – B2 katʻołikosn mec išxanutʻeann Ałuanicʻ` Viroy anun nora; ayr hančareł ew imastun “the catholicos of the great principality of Albania called Viroy” in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.14 (ARA ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 144 lines 2f. [cf. 143: gen. Viroy-i in the title]; DOWSETT 1962: 93); also 2.17 (p. 172: abl. i Viroy-ē). zViroy zAłuanicʻ katʻułikosn in SEBĒOS 46; the oldest manuscript of the text [Ms. 2639] has zVirs instead of zViroy (ABGARYAN 1979: 150 line 31, 325 n. 551; XAČ‘ATRYAN / EŁIAZARYAN 2004: 232 / 233; THOMSON 1999: 117). – P2 Catholicos of Ałuankʻ/Albania; he consecrated Varaz-Grigor of Gardman, the first Prince (regnal years: 628–636 CE) of Albania (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 123; TOUMANOFF 1963: 476– 477 fn. 171). – D Reflects MPers. m. PN Wīrōy (HENNING 1954: 54; on the MPers. form see GIGNOUX 1986: 183, 2003: 67), hypocoristic in -ōy to YAv. Vīrāspa- ‘He who has men and horses’ (JUSTI 1895: 371a; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 509; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 123; cf. MAYRHOFER 1977b: 94–95). Compare Arm. Sat-oy (666), hypocoristic in the same suffix to OIran. *Satāspa‘He who has hundred (or hundreds of) horses’. The suffix -oy derives from Iran. hypocoristic *-(a)uya-/-ōy, e.g. MPers. Burzōy (SCHMITT 1984: 327 and 330 D5, citing Arm. Satoy); cf. MPers. Nāmōy (GIGNOUX 1986: 133), Syr. Mihrōy (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN /JULLIEN 2009: 103). Further, cf. Datoy (248), Dšxoy (264). A younger form of Viroy may be seen in Beroy/Bēru 168 (cf. Bəriw 171 vs. Vriw 820). 803. Vnasep m.: B zVnasep omn Surhap (var. lect. zVnasēp / Surhak) “a certain Vnasep Surhap” in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.65 (1913=1991: 200 line 8; THOMSON 2006: 208). ‒ P King of Khazars. ‒ D This name is reminiscent of Vnasp ‘altar of the great Fire (bagin Hratin meci)’ (SEBĒOS 38), a corruption of Všnasp (806) (see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 85; ABGARYAN 1979: 124 fn. 27f., 292 n. 428; THOMSON 1999: 81 with fn. 505). JUSTI (1895: 368b) links Arm. Vnasep with MPers. Wīnāsp.

366

Iranian personal names in Armenian

804. Vndatakan m.: B Vəndatakan and Vndatakan in SEBĒOS 9, 30 (ABGARYAN 1979: 71, 105; THOMSON 1999: 12, 56). ‒ P Persian governor in Armenia under the reign of Xosrov II. Cf. Xorakan (345). ‒ D Iranian patronymic in the suffix -akān to MPers. Windād [wnd’t] m. and Parth. Windād [wndt] m., which is a shortened form of two-stem names with the participle windād ‘erlangt, erlangt habend’ such as MPers. Windād-Gušnasp m.: GIGNOUX 1986: 182, 2003: 67; SCHMITT 2016: 225; on the Armenian form, see JUSTI 1895: 369b (positing a patronymic to *Vindātak); HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 85. Cf. Vndoy (805). 805. Vndoy (gen. Vndoy-i) m.: B1 Nom. Vndoy and gen. Vndoyi in SEBĒOS 10–11, 22 (ABGARYAN 1979: 73, 75, 79, 94; THOMSON 1999: 14, 17, 22, 41). ‒ P1 Son of Persian Asparapet and brother of Vstam (815). ‒ B2 YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI (1912=1980: 59; T‘OSUNYAN 1996: 60– 62). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.1 (1887=1991: 77–78). Gen. Vndoyi in VARDAN VARDAPET / AREWELCʻI (1862: 53). ‒ P2 Persian governor (marzpan and mogpet) in Armenia, Dvin; father of Šeroy (569). They were arrested by Vardan Kʻaǰ (767) and Tačat Ṙštuni (824). ‒ B3 In the Chronicle by DAWITʻ BAŁIŠECʻI, 17th cent. (HAKOBYAN MŽ 2, 1956: 314 lines 39f.): yordocʻn Artašēsi Vroy ew Vndoy “by Vroy and Vndoy, the sons of Artašēs”. ‒ P3 Brother of V(i)roy (802). ‒ D Hypocoristic in *-ōy (cf. NPers. Bindōy in Šāhnāma, Gr. Βινδόης, Arab. Windō) to such names as “Verbalrektionskompositum” *Vinda-farnah- ‘Farnah-finder/gainer’: Elam. Mindaparna, Aram. Wndprn, Gr. Ἰνταφέρνης, Parth. Windafarn [wyndprn] m., MPers. and Syr. Gundafarr m.; cf. also YAv. Viδat̰ .xvarənah- m. (JUSTI 1895: 370–371; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 85; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 124; for the forms, see SCHMITT 1967a: 120–121, 2016: 241–242; MAYRHOFER 1973: 199 [8.1078], 1977b: 94, 1979b: 28; HINZ 1975: 261–262; GIGNOUX 1986: 90; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 76). Note also Bactr. m. short name Wind [οινδο] (SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 108–109) and MPers. Windar m., hypocoristic in *-ara- (GIGNOUX 1986: 183). Cf. Gund-Šah (229) and V(ə)ndatakan (804). 806. Všnasp m.: B Gen. Všnaspay in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 189. ‒ P Governor (berdakal ‘castellan’) of the fortress Bołberd in Basean (amur Basenoy). ‒ As the second member, found in Gad-Všnasp (191), ČihrVšnasp (413), Mihr-Všnasp (484), Yəzat-Všnasp (507), Namdar-Všnasp (515), Nixor-Všnaspdat (526), Sema-Všnasp (677) and Vardan-Všnasp (Všnas-Vahram) (772). ‒ D Reflects MIran. *Višnasp, cf. MPers., Syr. Gušnasp [gwšnsp] m. from OIran. *Vr̥ šna-aspa- corresponding to Skt. (RV)

Iranian personal names in Armenian

367

m. PN Vr̥ ṣaṇáśva- ‘Having male/strong horses’; note also YAv. m. PN Varšna-, Varšni- (JUSTI 1895: 354–355; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 85; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 125; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 92, EWAIA 2, 1996: 575–576, 2003: 87–88; GIGNOUX 1986: 91–94; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 76–77). Further, cf. Varšar (789) and Varšir (790). 807. Všnaspdat m.: B, P See Nixor Všnaspdat (526). ‒ D Reflects MIran. PN *Višnasp-dāt ‘Given by Všnasp (806)’; cf. MPers., Syr. Gušnasp-dād [gwšnspd’t] m. (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 93, 180; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 77). 808. Všnas-Vahram (gen. Všnas Vahramay) m.: B YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTCʻI 1912=1980: 64. ‒ P See Vardan-Všnasp (772). ‒ D Consists of Všnas(p) (806) and Vahram (723). 809. Vštasp m.: B, P Nom. Vištasp or Vštasp, gen. Vštaspay in the Alexander Romance (SIMONYAN 1989: 151, 154, 204, 388, 397). See also Dareh Vštaspeancʻ (251). ‒ D MPers., Syr. Wištāsp m., cf. YAv. Vīštāspa- m., OPers. Vištāspa- [Vi-(i)-š-t-a-s-p-] m., Aram. Wšt’sp, Elam. Mi-iš-da-áš-ba, Babyl. Uš-ta-as-pa/pi- m., Gr. Ὑστάσπης m., MPers., NPers., Syr. Guštāsp, Arab. Bištāsf/b or Yustāsf, etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 85–86; GIGNOUX 1986: 94 Nr. 423, 184 Nr. 1013; SCHMITT 2002a: 134–137, 139–140; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 78, 137; ZADOK 2009: 322–324); derived from OIran. *Višta-aspa- ‘Having free/loose, unbridled horses’; cf. Gr. Ἱππόλυτος ‘whose horses are unbridled’, Λύσιππος ‘unbridling the horses’ (SZEMERÉNYI 1950–51; SCHMITT 1972f: 91, 2011: 382–383; MAYRHOFER 1977b: 97, 1979b: 29; CERETI 2003: 304; TAVERNIER 2007: 22 with fn. 13, 65). Vonon m. → Vin (800) 810. Vorotʻ m.: B zVorotʻ išxann Varanday gawaṙin “Vorotʻ prince of the district of Vanand” (PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.12: 1883=1984: 26 line 8; GARSOÏAN 1989: 82). ‒ P Prince of Vanand, presumably succeeded by Artawan (GARSOÏAN 1989: 427). ‒ D The relation with Parth. Worōd? [wrwd] m., a name of unclear origin (cf. JUSTI 1895: 133b; on the Parthian name, see SCHMITT 2016: 237), is uncertain. Hardly related with Vroyr (822). 811. Vurk m.: B Acc. zVurkn (var. lect. zVurikn) kʻaǰ (‘brave’) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.2 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 115 line 3; DOWSETT

368

Iranian personal names in Armenian

1961: 67). ‒ P Brother of the king of the Lpʻinkʻ (tʻagaworin Lpʻnacʻ). ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as reflecting MIran. *Vurk < OIran. *Vr̥ ka‘Wolf’ (YAv. vəhrka-, Sogd. wyrky, MPers., NPers. gurg, etc. ‘wolf’), cf. Elam. Mar-ka4 and MPers. Gurg m.; further, see Vrkēn (821) and Gurgēn (231) from OIran. hypocoristic *Vr̥ kaina-. 812. Vṙam (gen. Vṙam-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Vṙam, gen. Vṙamay and abl. i Vṙamay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.12, 1.14–15, 1.18–19 (1904=1984: 19, 23–26, 37–38). ‒ P1 Persian king, son of Yazkert (503). ‒ B2 STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 13 (1861: 36). ‒ P2 Prince of Siwnikʻ, successor of Gdihon (5th century CE). ‒ B3 Vṙam Gołtʻneacʻ tēr in SEBĒOS 28 (ABGARYAN 1979: 101). ‒ P3 Lord of Gołtʻn. ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Vr̥ θragna- > *Vurhrām > *Vurram; see Vahagn (719) and Vahram (723). 813. Vṙamšapuh (gen. Vṙamšaph-oy) m.: B Nom. Vṙamšapuh and gen. Vṙamšaphoy in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.50–52, 3.54–55, 3.58 (1913=1991: 320–325, 328–329, 338). Gen. Vṙamšaph-oy (var. lect. Vṙamšapuhwoy, Stahrašaphoy, Əstahasšaphoy) in EŁIŠĒ 1 (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 6; THOMSON 1982: 60). Cf. Stahrašapuh (713). For more sources, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 126. ‒ P King of Armenia, †414 CE. ‒ D Consists of Vṙam (812) and Šapuh (560) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 78; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 126; SCHMITT 1984: 331), cf. MPers. m. PN Wahrām-Šābuhr (GIGNOUX 1986: 172 Nr. 930). 814. Vsemakan m.: B1 Dmawund Vsemakan in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.29 (1883=1984: 125; GARSOÏAN 1989: 160). ‒ P1 Persian commander from the Iranian Kavian house (Kawosakan). For more detail, see Dmawund (263). ‒ B2 Apakan Vsemakan in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.34 (1883=1984: 127; GARSOÏAN 1989: 162). ‒ P2 Persian commander. For more detail, see Apakan (38). ‒ D For the etymology of Vsemakan, see Dmawund (263). 815. Vstam (gen. Vstam-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Vstam and gen. Vstamay in SEBĒOS 10–11, 22–25 (ABGARYAN 1979: 73, 75, 79, 94–98; THOMSON 1999: 14, 17, 22, 41–45). ‒ P1 Son of Persian Asparapet and brother of Vndoy (805). ‒ B2 Vstam Apahuneacʻ tēr in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42). ‒ P2 Lord of Apahunikʻ in the time of Babkēn Catholicos (490–516 CE). ‒ B3 SEBĒOS 17 (ABGARYAN 1979: 89 lines 6 & 25; THOMSON 1999: 34–35). ‒ P3 Noble (sepuh) from the family of Vahewunikʻ. ‒ B4 Vstam Apahuni in SEBĒOS 28 (ABGARYAN 1979: 101 line 14; THOMSON 1999: 50). ‒ P4 Prince of the Apahuni family. ‒ D From Parth. m.

Iranian personal names in Armenian

369

PN Wistam [wystm] (also Wistamak) < *Vis-tax/hma-, consisting of ManMPers. wis [wy(y)s] ‘village’ and ManMPers., ManParth. tahm [thm] ‘strong’ (see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 356b, 323b); thus: ‘durch seine Sippe/Familie tapfer bzw. tüchtig’; cf. MPers. Wistahm m., Syr. Bistam m., NPers. Gustahm, Bistām, Arab. (< Pers.) Bisṭām, etc.; note also Gr. ῾ϒσταίχμᾱς (SCHMITT 1978: 45, 2011: 380, 2016: 245; GIGNOUX 2003: 67; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 55–56; cf. JUSTI 1895: 371–372; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 127). Cf. Tam-Xosrov (826). 816. Vstamkar m.: B Vstamkar in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 103); in some manuscripts: Vstam, Kar; thus also in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MAT‘EWOSYAN 2014: 110, 359 n. 14). Some sources posit two different persons, Vstam and Kar (see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 127 for a discussion). ‒ P Armenian nahapet, successor of Norayr and predecessor of Goṙak (214). ‒ D This name consists of Vstam (815) and Kar (361). 817. Vrēn (gen. Vren-ay, ins. Vren-a-w) m.: B1 Vrēn išxann Gołtʻean in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 25; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 128). ‒ P1 Prince of Gołtʻn. ‒ B2 Vrēn Jiwnakan in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23 (1904=1985: 45 line 13; THOMSON 1991: 82). ‒ P2 Member of Jiwnakan family; otherwise unattested. He participated at the Artašat Council in 449 CE. ‒ B3 Vrēn Tašracʻi; Yazgēn Tašracʻeacʻ Vrēn in EŁIŠĒ (TERMINASYAN 1989: 202 line 9, 388 line 16); zišxann Tašray zVrēn “Vrēn (accus.), the prince of Tašir”; i tohmēn Tašracʻeacʻ Vrēn “Vrēn, from the family of the Tašracʻikʻ” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.42, 2.47 (1904=1985: 75 line 24, 86 line 19; THOMSON 1991: 120, 133). ‒ P3 Lord of Tašir; participated at the Battle of Avarayr in 451 CE. ‒ B4 Nom. Vrēn Vanandacʻi, gen. Vrenay Vanandacʻwoy and ins. Vrenaw Vanandacʻwov in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 3.71, 3.94 (1904=1985: 129 line 25f., 130 line 3, 171 line 34, 172 lines 3f.; THOMSON 1991: 185–186, 233). ‒ P4 Noble (sepuh) from Vanand; participated at the Battle of Nersehapat etc. in 480s CE. – D This name is hypocoristic in OIran. *-ai̯ na- to names with MIran. *vīr- ‘man, hero’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 128; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 580; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 90 fn. 2; NALBANDJAN 1971a: 23), thus OIran. *Vīrai̯ na-; cf. Elam. PN Mi-ri-na, prob. from OIran. hypocoristic *Vīr-ina- (MAYRHOFER 1973: 200 [8.1097]; SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 294 [11.1.8.5.5]; TAVERNIER 2007: 351; cf. HINZ 1974: 259, 1975: 263); MPers. Wīrin m./f.? (GIGNOUX 1986: 184). Further, see Vrik (819).

370

Iranian personal names in Armenian

818. Vrtʻanēs (gen. Vrtʻanis-i or Vrtʻan-ay, abl. i Vrtʻanis-ē or i Vrtʻanay, ins. Vrtʻan-a-w) m.: B1 Vrtʻanēs (var. lect. Vrdanēs) in AGATʻANGEŁOS §§ 859, 861 (1909=1980: 449, 452; THOMSON 1976: 392–395). Nom. Vrtʻanēs, gen. Vrtʻanisi and Vrtʻanay, ins. Vrtʻanaw in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.3–8, 3.11–12, 4.3 (1883=1984: 6–17, 23–26, 58). Nom. Vrtʻanēs, gen. Vrtʻanisi and Vrtʻanay, abl. i Vrtʻanisē and ins. Vrtʻanaw in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.91, 3.2–5, 3.7, 3.10–11, 3.20, 3.49 (1913=1991: 244, 258–261, 264, 268–269, 279, 320). For more sources and a discussion, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 128–129; GARSOÏAN 1989: 427–428. ‒ P1 Elder son and second successor of Grigor Lusaworičʻ (Gregory the Illuminator) as patriarch / archbishop (episkoposapet, lit. ‘chief-bishop’) of Greater Armenia; his brother was Aristakēs (87). The dates of his pontificate are usually given as 333–341 CE. ‒ B2 ZAKʻARIA (“ARARAT”, 1868, Nr. 8: 103b line 3). ‒ P2 Bishop in Artaz in the mid-4th century CE, successor of Daniēl. ‒ B3 “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 408). ‒ P3 Armenian episkoposapet in the first half of the 4th century CE. His identity is disputed (see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 129 with lit.). ‒ B4 MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 2.48, 3.24 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 274 line 6, 344 line 1). Cf. “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 78), gen. Vrtʻanēsi. ‒ P4 Bishop of Siwnikʻ in the 7th century. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 130–134. ‒ D I tentatively interpret this name as containing OIran. *Vīra-tanū- ‘Having the body of a man/hero’, reflected in Parth. Wīrtanūk [wyrtnwk], k-extension of a possessive composite (on which see SCHMITT 2016: 243 Nr. 593; cf. LIVŠIC 2010: 166 Nr. 692); the ending -ēs (cf. Artašēs 118, Nersēs 524, Uxtanēs 589 and Tirikēs 839) betrays a Greek intermediary. 819. Vrik m.: B P‘AWSTOS BUZAND 3.19 (1883=1984: 42; GARSOÏAN 1989: 94, see also 262 n. 10, 427, 536–537). – P Illegitimate son of Pap, the son of the patriarch Yusik I (GARSOÏAN 1989: 427). ‒ D Consists of the Iranian word for ‘man, hero’ (cf. ManMPers. wīr: DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 356a) and the hypocoristic suffix *-īk- (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 134; SCHMITT 1984: 326 and 330 [D2], J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 580; GARSOÏAN 1989: 427; cf. NALBANDJAN 1971a: 23). Iranian personal names from this etymon include: MPers. Wīr, Wīrōy, Parth. Wīrām-ak [wyrmk], Wīr-nās-ak [wyrnsk], Elam. Mi-ri-ya < *Vīriya-, Mirakka- < *Vīra-ka-, Miruka < *Vīr-uka-, YAv. Vīrāspa- m., etc. (MAYRHOFER 1973: 199–201, 1977b: 94–95; SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 294 Nr. 11.1.8.5.5, SCHMITT 1998: 180, 194; GIGNOUX 1986: 183–184, 2003: 67; LIVŠIC 2010: 165–166; HINZ 1975: 262–264; TAVERNIER 2007: 348–351). For the typology of the structure of

Iranian personal names in Armenian

371

MIran. *vīr-īk, compare native Armenian Ayr-uk, a hypocoristic name based on ayr ‘man’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 128, 134), on which see JUSTI 1895: 526 (cf. 11b); AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 144. 820. Vriw (gen. Vru-ay) m.: B1 Vriw in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23 (1904=1985: 45 line 7; THOMSON 1991: 82). Gen. Vrvay in TAŠEAN 1895: 653a. Vriw or Vrvayr Xorxoṙuni` Xałałapet in ALIŠAN 1890: 519a. Further, see ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 330–331; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 134. – P1 Noble of the Xorxoṙuni house with title of małxaz; he participated at the Councils of Šahapiwan (444 CE) and Artašat (449 CE). – B2 Nom. Vriw and gen. Vruay in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 3.65 (1904=1985: 117–118; THOMSON 1991: 170). – P2 A Syrian in charge of the gold mines. – B3 Vriw yArtašran in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 74). – P3 Prince; participated at the Second Council of Dvin in 506 CE. – D This name most probably contains MIran. *Vīr ‘man, hero’ (cf. Vrik 819), but the ending -iw is obscure. One may wonder if it is related with the unclear element -ēb found in Syr. Vardēb (see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 136 Nr. 427). Note further Bəriw (171); compare Beroy/Bēru (168) vs. Viroy (802). 821. Vrkēn m.: B Vrkēn nahapetn Habuženicʻ in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.11 (1883=1984: 88; GARSOÏAN 1989: 133). ‒ P Nahapet of the house of Habužeankʻ under Aršak II in succession to Manasp (427) and bearing the title of małxaz hereditary in this house. He should probably be identified with Mehandak Ṙəštuni II (456) mentioned in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.4 (GARSOÏAN 1989: 427). ‒ D Arm. Vrkēn reflects Parth. *Wurkēn as opposed to later Gurgēn (231) from MPers. Gurgēn [gwlgyn], both from OIran. *Vr̥ kaina-, hypocoristic in *-aina- > -ēn to *vr̥ ka- ‘wolf’; cf. Gr. (Procopius) Γουργένης, NPers. Gurgīn, Elam. Mar-ge-na; cf. also *Vr̥ ka- > Elam. Marka4 and MPers. Gurg m. (JUSTI 1895: 355–356; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 86, 90 fn. 2; AČAṘANJN 1, 1942: 510; 5, 1962: 134; MAYRHOFER 1973: 191 Nr. 8.980; HINZ 1974: 271; SCHMITT 1984: 323, 1987: 457b; GIGNOUX 1986: 91; GARSOÏAN 1989: 427; TAVERNIER 2007: 356–357). Further, see Vargan (763), Vargēn (764) and Vurk (811). 822. Vroyr m.: B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.53 (1913=1991: 183 lines 17f.; THOMSON 2006: 193). ‒ P Son of Artašēs II, otherwise unattested; for a discussion, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 134; THOMSON 2006: 193 fn. 365. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects Parth. m. PN *Wīrōδ (cf. MPers. Wīrōy [wyrwy/d]) from OIran. *Vīra-rauda- ‘Of manly appearance’ (cf. Av.

372

Iranian personal names in Armenian

vīrō.raoδa- ‘in human form’) through haplology (HUYSE 1999.2: 176–177; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 112–113), or, less probably, from *Vīra-yauda- ‘He who fights warriors’ (for an etymological discussion, see HENNING 1951–52: 178 fn. 2, 1954: 54; BENVENISTE 1958: 53; GERSHEVITCH 1969: 206–207; MAYRHOFER 1973: 251, 200–201; HINZ 1975: 46, 264, 274; SCHMITT 1997: 166; TAVERNIER 2007: 350–351, 365; LIVŠIC 2010: 99, 163–164, 168; LURJE 2010: 464). Note further Viroy (802) < MPers. Wīrōy (on the form, see GIGNOUX 1986: 183, 2003: 67). Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 134; cf. ADONCʻ 2008 [< 1937]: 460) considers Vroyr as a name of unknown origin but refers to Viroy. 823. Vruž m.: B Vruž in LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 17; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 135). ‒ P From the house of Mamikoneankʻ, hazarapet; son of Artawaz(d) and grandson of Vačʻē; brother of Vardan, Vasak and Vahan. – D This name probably contains Middle Iranian *wīr ‘man, hero’, which is found in a number Iranian and Armenian personal names (cf. Vrik 819, Vroyr 822); the component už may be compared with that of Peroz/ž (616) (NALBANDJAN 1971a: 23, 1971b: 224) or Meružan (467). The latter alternative implies a compound *Vīra-bauǰ- or the like (cf. MPers. Wīr-BōzĀdur, see GIGNOUX 1986: 183). One also might derive Vruž from ManParth. wirōž [wrwc] ‘lightning’ (on which see DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 345b), with regular loss of pretonic i. Typologically, compare Armenian names Kaycak and Pʻaylak, both from words for ‘lightning’. 824. Tačat m. (gen. Tačat-ay): B1 išxan Ašocʻacʻ gawaṙin in AGAT‘ANGEŁOS § 860 (1909=1980: 451; THOMSON 1976: 395). Nom. Tačat and gen. Tačatay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.78, 2.82 (1913=1991: 217, 224– 225; THOMSON 2006: 222, 228). Cf. TOUMANOFF 1963: 191 fn. 199. ‒ P1 Prince of the province of Ašocʻkʻ. ‒ B2 Tačat, pʻesay Artawanay sparapeti arkʻayi in AGAT‘ANGEŁOS § 121 (1909=1980: 70; THOMSON 1976: 132, see also 466 fn. 121.2 with lit.). ‒ P2 Naxarar, son-in-law of Artawan (121) the High Constable (sparapet). ‒ B3 PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.18 (1883=1984: 40– 41; GARSOÏAN 1989: 93). ‒ P3 Son of Mehendak Ṙštuni (456) (GARSOÏAN 1989: 411). ‒ B4 LIFE OF NERSĒS (MESROP ERĒCʻ 1853.1: 66). ‒ P4 Bishop of Ałjnikʻ, mid-4th century. ‒ B5 ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 330. ‒ P5 Bishop, who participated at the Council of Šahapiwan, 444 CE. Ačaṙyan (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 137 Nr. 7) hesitantly identifies with the next Tačat. ‒ B6 tēr Tačat` Tayocʻ episkopos “lord Tačat, bishop of Taykʻ” in ŁAZAR P‘ARPEC‘I 2.23 (1904=1985: 44; THOMSON 1991: 82). EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 28). –

Iranian personal names in Armenian

373

P6 Bishop of the province of Taykʻ who participated at the Council of Artašat, 449 CE. ‒ B, P 7 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 2.1; see Vndoy (805). – B8 Gen. Tačatay in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 1.4 (1904=1985: 5 lines 25f.; THOMSON 1991: 38). ‒ P8 Tačat Arcruni, brother of Gotorz (216) and Vasak; their uncle was Vahan Mamikonean, the patron of Łazar Pʻarpecʻi. ‒ For more attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 137–139. – D This name may reflect OIran. *Tača(n)t- ‘Rushing/Swift’, short name of such composites as *Tačat-aspa- (cf. YAv. Auruuat̰ .aspa- m. ‘Having swift horses’, see Eruand 279); see PERIXANJAN 1993: 54–55; cf. ADONCʻ 2008 [< 1937]: 460. One may also think of the suffix *-āta- (see, e.g., Aspat 59). For an untenable interpretation, see ALIŠAN 1910: 458 fn. 1. 825. Tačaturhi, Tačatuh(r)i f.: B Tačaturhi (var. lect. Tačatuhri, Tačatuhi) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.48 (1913=1991: 319; THOMSON 2006: 307). Tačatuhi in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 10–11 (VARDANYAN 1985: 106, 110; THOMSON 1985: 130, 133). ‒ P Wife of Vardan (Vahan); they were killed by their son Samuēl Mamikonean because of their apostasy. For more detail, see Ormizduxt (587). ‒ D Consists of Tačat (824) and the fem. suffix -u(r)hi. 826. Tam-Xosrov m.: B SEBĒOS 9 (ABGARYAN 1979: 71 line 1; THOMSON 1999: 11 with fn. 77). ‒ P Persian general in Armenia. ‒ D Reflects MIran. *Tahm-Xusraw (cf. Gr. Ταμχοσρώ, Ταμχοσρόης, Syr. Tām-Husravān m.), consisting of MPers. m. PN Tahm (GIGNOUX 1986: 165 Nr. 884), and Husrav (see Xosrov 338) (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 87; PERIXANJAN 1993: 54; for the Syriac name, see GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 133; for the appellative, cf. ManParth., ManMPers. tahm [thm] ‘strong’, DURKIN-MEISTERERNST 2004: 323b). Compare such MPers. m. PNs as Tahm-Šābuhr and Tahm-Yazdgird (see GIGNOUX 1986: 166). See also Senitam-Xosrov (680). 827. Tapean m.: B, P See Atrvšnasp(-i)-Tapean (70). ‒ D Probably patronymic in -ean to m. PNs with etymologically unclear *Tab-, such as MPers. Tabagōgān, Tabah, Tābīg, cf. Syr. Tabāgān (see GIGNOUX 1986: 165; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 132 Nr. 409). Further, cf. JUSTI 1895: 143b. 828. Tigran (gen. Tigran-ay, ins. Tigran-a-w) m.: B1 Tigran, gen. Tigranay; Eruandean Tigran in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22–31 (1913=1991: 69–85; THOMSON 2006: 108–119). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.4–7 (1887=1991: 36–40, 43, 52). ‒ P1 Armenian king, son of Eruand (279); ally of Persian king Cy-

374

Iranian personal names in Armenian

rus (see Kiwros 372). On confusion between him and Tigran II the Great and related issues, see ABEŁYAN 1899: 379ff.; MANANDYAN 1940; SARGSYAN 1966: 15 et passim; GARSOÏAN 1989: 414; PETROSYAN 2008. ‒ B2 Tigran, gen. Tigranay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.11–24 et passim (1913=1991: 121, 127, 129–139 et passim). Tigranay arkʻayi Aršakunwoy; meci tʻagaworin Hayocʻ Tigranay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.55 (1883=1984: 146–147; GARSOÏAN 1989: 175–176). For other sources, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 148. ‒ P2 Tigran II the Great, King of Armenia (reigned 95–55 BCE), conqueror of much of eastern Anatolia, Upper Mesopotamia, Cilicia and northern Syria (for lit., see above on Eruandean Tigran; for his father Tigran I, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 147 Nr. 5; SARGSYAN 1966: 164). ‒ B3 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.64 (1913=1991: 196–198). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.8 (1887=1991: 56; THOMSON 1985: 120). ‒ P3 Tigran Verǰin “the last Tigran”. ‒ B4 Tigran, gen. Tigranay in YOVHAN MAMIKONEAN (ABRAHAMYAN 1941: 250, 253– 256, 259; AVDOYAN 1993: 145ff., cf. 242). ‒ P4 Persian general who was sent to fight against Smbat of the Mamikonean family (son of Gayl Vahan). ‒ For more attestations (including ins. Tigranaw in Asołik, Nersēs Lambronacʻi, etc.), see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 147–152. Further, see MUTAFIAN 1988.1: 185–194 and TRAINA 2015: 66. ‒ D This name reflects Parth. *Tigrān, cf. Gr. Τιγράνης (Herodotus, Xenophon, etc.), Babyl. [T]i-ig-ra-nu m., etc. It has been treated as patronymic to *Tigra- (cf. Elam. Tikra [Ti-ikra], Babyl. Ti-gi-ra-’), a shortened form of names with tigra- ‘sharp’, such as Τιγραπάτης ‘protected by T.’; cf. hypocoristic names Elam. Tikrakka- < *Tigra-ka- and Tikrukka < *Tigr-uka- (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 87–88; MAYRHOFER 1973: 239 [8.1632–1634], 243 [8.1698], 1974b: 206, 1975: 416–418; SCHMITT apud MAYRHOFER 1973: 298 [11.1.8.8.7] and fn. 105, SCHMITT 1984: 328, 2002: 71–73, 2011: 363–364; REMMER 2006: 63–64; ZADOK 2009: 303). The form *Tigrān should have yielded Arm. *T(ə)gran through syncope of -i- in pretonic position. This means, according to HÜBSCHMANN (1897: 88; see also SCHMITT 2002: 72 fn. 89), that the name ceased to be alive in the Classical period and was re-introduced from foreign literary sources. Note, however, that the same is observed in a number of other names, such as Mihran (476) and Tiran (834). The expected form *Təgran may be seen in Τεκραν, attested in an inscription from Caesarea in Cappadocia (SCHMITT 1979a: 147), as well as in the place-name Tkṙakert (var. lect. Tgṙakert, Tkṙnakert, Tgṙnakert) < Tigranakert in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.8 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 300 line 10).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

375

AČAṘYAN (1946: 21, HAB 4: 638) interpreted this name as composed of *tigra- ‘arrow’ and *rāna- ‘fighter’ (cf. OAv. rāna- only dual ‘id.’, see BARTHOLOMAE 1904: 1523a), *Tigra-rāna- > *Tigrāna- through haplology as in YAv. Virāza- m. from *Vīra-rāz- ‘über Männer gebietend’ (on the latter, however, cf. MAYRHOFER 1977b: 95 Nr. 371). Cf. also DALALYAN 2002a, 2008: 37–40. 829. Tigranuhi (gen. Tigranuhe-ay) f.: B Nom. Tigranuhi and gen. Tigranuheay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.24, 1.27–30 (1913=1991: 73, 78–79, 81–82). Gen. Tigranuheay in UXTANĒS EPISKOPOS 1.25 (1871: 37) and TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.5 (1887=1991: 38). ‒ P Sister of Tigran Eruandean (828) and wife of King of Media Aždahak (8). ‒ Grammarians mention Tigranuhi as an example of derivative feminine patronyms: ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 105 var. lect. (Dawitʻ Pʻilisopʻay), 139 (Ananun Mekničʻ: Tigranuhi f. vs. Tigran m.). See further MURADYAN 1994–95: 70. This name is present in some dialects, such as Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 679c). ‒ D Consists of Tigran (828) and the fem. suffix -uhi. 830. *Tir m.: B, P 1 I wonder if the patronymic Tr-uni is based on PN *Tir. The ancestor of the Truni is named *Toyr (gen. Turay) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.47 (1913=1991: 174; THOMSON 2006: 185), but one would expect †Tur-uni from it. ‒ B, P 2 JUSTI 1895: 325, referring to Ełišē. However, the critical text of Ełišē has Tirocʻ (843) (var. lect. Tiran, Tiroy), and this is confirmed by Łazar Pʻarpecʻi and Stepʻannos Ōrbelean. ‒ D The name Tir, if reliable, reflects MPers. and Parth. m. PN Tīr, a short name based on composites with the theonym *Tīra-, cf. also Babyl. Ti-ra-a (on these names, see GIGNOUX 1986: 167, 2003: 62; TAVERNIER 2007: 325; ZADOK 2009: 304; SCHMITT 2016: 213–215). Tirazg m. → Tirazd (831) 831. Tirazd (Tirazg) m.: B Tirazg (var. lect. Tirazd, Mirazg/d, etc.) in KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN KH 2, 1971: 100 line 5). Tirazd (var. lect. Tirazt, Tirazg, etc.) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.26 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 94 line 16; DOWSETT 1961: 54). ‒ P Albanian azgapet (head of clan). ‒ D This name has been explained as composed of Arm. tēr ‘lord’ and azd- ‘to inform, announce; to influence, inspire’, thus: ‘Inspired/Influenced by Lord’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 155), which is not plausible. I tentatively suggest an underlying earlier name from OIran. two-stem PN *Tīra-vazdah- or *Tīrī-

376

Iranian personal names in Armenian

vazdah- (nom. *-dā), prob. ‘durch Tīra/Tīriya Gedeihen habend’ or factitive ‘dem Tīra/Tīriya Gedeihen verschaffend’ vel sim. > Gr. Τιρίβαζος m. (on which see SCHMITT 2002: 115–119, 2011: 367–369; cf. Artawazd 120), with a late contraction: *Tirawázd(a) > *Tir(aw)azd- (or *Tiriwázd(a) > *Tir(iw)azd-) > Tirazd; cf. *Meh(r)awandak > *Me(h)awandak > *Mia(w)andak > Mehe/andak (456) and Miandak (473). The development may have been reinforced by folk-etymological interpretation of the name as ‘Inspired/Influenced by Lord’. 832. Tiraxosrov m.: B, P Attested only by Grammarian STEPʻANNOS SIWNECʻI (ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 206 line 5). ‒ D Contains the Iranian theonym Tir and the name Xosrov (338) and, in my opinion, was directly borrowed from MPers. m. PN Tīr-Husrav (on which see GIGNOUX 2003: 63 Nr. 330). 833. Tirak m.: B Nom. Tirak (instead of the expected Tirik 838) vs. abl. i Tirkanē in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 70, 73). ‒ P Bishop of the district of Bagrewand, 6th century CE. ‒ D The form Tirak, if reliable, can be interpreted as hypocoristic in OIran. *-ka- to names based on the theonym Tīr thus directly reflecting Parth. Tyrak [tyrk] and MPers. Tīrag [tylky, tyrky] m. (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 167 Nr. 898; SCHMITT 2016: 214 Nr. 510). Further, see Tirik (838). 834. Tiran (gen. Tiran-ay, ins. Tiran-a-w) m.: B1 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.31 (1913=1991: 85; THOMSON 2006: 119). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MATʻEWOSYAN 2014: 110). ‒ P1 Son of Tigran Eruandean (828), brother of Bab (131) and Vahagn (719). ‒ B2 Gen.-dat. Tiranay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.53–54, 2.61–62 (1913=1991: 184, 191–194; THOMSON 2006: 193, 199–203). TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.8 (1887=1991: 56; THOMSON 1985: 120). ‒ P2 Armenian king Tiran I, son of Artašēs II. ‒ B3 Tiran ordi Xosrovu; gen. Tiranay, ins. Tiranaw in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.5, 3.12–14, 3.18, 3.20–21, 4.1, 4.3, 4.14–15, 5.3, 5.7, 6.7 (1883=1984: 10, 25–36, 40, 42–50, 55, 58, 97– 98, 160, 173, 225). ‒ P3 King of Armenia (4th cent.), son of Xosrov Kotak and father of Aršak II (GARSOÏAN 1989: 414). ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 157. ‒ D Reflects MPers. > Syr. m. PN Tīrān, patronymic in OIran. *-āna- to names with Tīr (cf. JUSTI 1895: 325–326; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 88; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 155; SCHMITT 1984: 331; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 134 Nr. 417); cf. also Pontic Iran. (Panticapaeum) Τειρανης, Τιρανης and Τιρανιος (see ZGUSTA 1955: 152–153).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

377

The preservation of the vowel -i- in Armenian may be explained by a direct association with the theonym Tir (cf. also Mihran 476). Further, cf. Tigran (828) and Tirik (838). 835. Tiranam m.: B PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.6 (1883=1984: 77; GARSOÏAN 1989: 124). ‒ P Deacon who shared St. Nersēs’s exile (GARSOÏAN 1989: 415). ‒ D Reflects OIran. m. PN *Tīra-nāman- ‘Having the name of the god Tīra’; compare Arm. m. PN Tiranun, composed of the same theonym Tir or Arm. tēr, obl. tir- ‘lord, master; God, the Lord’ and Arm. anun ‘name’ (JUSTI 1895: 326a; cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 88; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 157–158). 836. Tirapet m.: B1 Tirapet and gen. Tirapeti in a 13th century colophon to a “Yaysmawurkʻ” (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 938). ‒ P1 Scribe. ‒ B2 Tirapet in a colophon from 1341 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XVI, 1950: 330). ‒ P2 Witness, son of Hrpet. ‒ B3 Tirapet in a colophon prior to 1420 CE (TAŠEAN 1895: 666a). ‒ P3 Son of Hazaršah and brother of Vardapet and Grigor. ‒ D This name is synchronically understood as a compound of tēr ‘lord, master’ and pet ‘chief’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 159), cf. the appellative tirapet ‘lord’ attested once in Middle Armenian (MIJ̌HAYBAṘ 2009: 760b). I alternatively assume that this name reflects (or has replaced) an old Iranian name consisting of the theonim Tīr and OIran. *pati- > Arm. pet ‘chief’. Compare Arm. PN Mrhapet (500) from *Miθra-pati ‘chief of the temple of Mihr’ or “qui (a pour) maître Mihr”, cf. MPers. m. PN Mihr-bed. 837. Tiritʻ (gen. Tiritʻ-ay) m.: B, P 1 Trdat I (845). ‒ B2 Tiritʻ and gen. Tiritʻay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.5, 4.11, 4.15 (1883=1984: 76, 88–89, 99– 104; GARSOÏAN 1989: 124, 133, 141, 144–145). Tiritʻ and gen. Tiritʻay in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.13, 3.21–25 (1913=1991: 271, 281–286; THOMSON 2006: 263, 273–277). ‒ P2 Noble (sepuh) of the Aršakuni house, nephew of Aršak II and cousin of Gnel. ‒ B3 hayr Tiritʻ i Yovhannu vanicʻ` yanapatēn ̇ K‘ELYAN 1983: 121 Kʻarmełinay in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUAC‘I 2.6 (ARA lines 10f.; cf. DOWSETT 1961: 71). ‒ P3 Abbot of the monastery of St. John from the hermitage of *Kʻarmełēn. ‒ D This name obviously contains the Iranian theonym *Tīr- (J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 579, 582; GARSOÏAN 1989: 415). The ending -itʻ most probably reflects the OIran. hypocoristic suffix *-ita-, cf., e.g., Med.-OPers. Xšaθrita- from *xšaθra- ‘rule, kingdom’, MPers. Čaxrid from čaxra ‘wheel’ (see J̌AHUKYAN 1984: 34 fn. 9; SCHMITT 1984: 327 D9, cf. 330, with no Armenian examples for this suffix; cf. GIGNOUX 1986: 67). Note also Arm. / Urart. m. PN *Haldita attested in OPers. H-l-di-

378

Iranian personal names in Armenian

i-t- m. in DB III 79 (on which see MAYRHOFER 1979b: 21; cf. SCHMITT 1980: 10), probably consisting of the Urartian theonym Ḫaldi and OIran. *-ita-. Further, cf. Zuitʻ (312), Manitʻ (437), Marditʻ (449). 838. Tirik (gen. Tirkan) m.: B1 Tirik and gen. Tirkan; episkopos Basenay gawaṙin in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 6.13 (1883=1984: 229; GARSOÏAN 1989: 238). ‒ P1 Bishop in the district of Basean. ‒ B2 Nom. Tirak Bagrewandeay episkopos and abl. i Tirkanē Bagrewanday episkoposē in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 70, 73). The form Tirak (833) is not compatible with abl. i Tirkanē, which presupposes nom. Tirik(n). ‒ P2 Bishop of the district of Bagrewand, 6th century CE. ‒ B3 Tirik Kʻaronean in Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 2, 1785: 413; ŌRMANEAN 1912–27, I: 882. ‒ P3 Albanian naxarar, participant of the Council of Partaw, 768 CE. ‒ B, P 4 Gen.-dat. Tirkan in a mid-12th century inscription from the monastery of Mškavankʻ in Kołb (DIVHAYVIM 9, 2012: 459 Nr. 1062). ‒ B5 Tirik in a colophon from 1285 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 580). ‒ P5 Scribe from the village of Hors, district of Vayoyjor. ‒ B6 Gen.-dat. Tiriki-n in a colophon from 1427 CE to a “Yaysmawurkʻ” in the monastery named Kotʻipʻoroy vankʻ or Ənkuzaygam, in the province of Gugarkʻ (HAYJEṘHIŠ XV.1, 1955: 363; cf. HAYTEŁBAṘ 3, 1991: 188). ‒ P6 Hogewor hayr (“spiritual father”) of scribe, bishop Sargis. ‒ D The names Tirik and Tiruk (844) are synchronically understood as hypocoristic forms to Arm. tēr ‘lord, master; God, the Lord’, with the regular sound change ē > i in pretonic syllables (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 167– 168). It is possible that they etymologically belong to the Iranian theonim *Tīr(ī) (GARSOÏAN 1989: 415). The expected Armenian reflex of the Iranian PN *Tīr-ika- would be †Trik (cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 87–88). This problem is not decisive, however, since it is also present with a number of other names from the same theonym the Iranian origin of which cannot be doubted, e.g. Tiran (834), Tiritʻ (837), Tiričan (840) and Tiros (841), where the vowel -i- may have preserved due to the influence of the theonym Tir (perhaps also secondary association with Arm. tēr, obl. tir-); cf. Tigran (828). I therefore think that Arm. Tirik can be treated as a reflex of MIran. hypocoristic *Tīr-īk > MPers. m. PN Tīrīg [tylyk’n] (on which see GIGNOUX 1986: 167 Nr. 902). Note also Tirikēs (839), with -ēs as in Aspurakēs (62) and Artašēs (118). 839. Tirikēs m.: B AGATʻANGEŁOS § 845 (1909=1980: 442; THOMSON 1976: 380/381). ‒ P Son of a pagan priest (kʻurm), 4th century; Grigor Lusaworičʻ appointed him bishop (episkopos). ‒ D Consists of Tirik (838) and

Iranian personal names in Armenian

379

the ending -ēs, exactly like Artitʻēs (124) (from the same passage AGATʻANGEŁOS § 845) consisting of Artitʻ (123) the ending -ēs. Further, cf. Aspurakēs (62), Arsukēs (110), Artašēs (118), Nersēs (524) and Vrtʻanēs (818). 840. Tiričan m.: B, P 1 Mentioned by grammarians as an example of paronyms (yaranun): ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 16 (transl. of Dionysius Thrax), 142 (Ananun Mekničʻ); cf. also 206 (Stepʻannos Siwnecʻi). See further MURADYAN 1994–95: 64. ‒ B2 VKAYABANUTʻIWN DAWITʻ EW TIRIČAN EŁBARCʻ, a lost Armenian text that has been translated into Georgian (MARR apud AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 168). ‒ P2 Brother of Dawitʻ. ‒ D This name consists, in my opinion, of MIran. *Tīrī or *Tīriya- (cf. Trē, gen. Treay ‘month of Tir’ beside Parth. tīrī [tyry] ‘day name’, as well as Tri dic‘ “of the god Tir” attested in Agat‘angeɫos § 778) and *čan- from OIran. *čanah- (cf. Skt. čánas- n. ‘delight, satisfaction’), which is reflected in čak-a-čan ‘lascivious, libidinous’, literally ‘he who desires (female) horses’, cf. OPers. (Med.) PN Aspačanah- m., Elam. Áš-ba-za-na, Gr. ’Ασπαθίνης, etc. ‘delighting in horses’ (HAB 3: 181b; J̌AHUKYAN 1987: 532, 1993: 265, 2010: 488a; for the Iranian forms, see BRANDENSTEIN / MAYRHOFER 1964: 107; SCHMITT 1967a: 120, 126 fn. 59, 2011: 135–136; MAYRHOFER 1971: 11, 1979b: 15; TAVERNIER 2007: 14, 47). Thus, Arm. Tiričan implies an Iranian composite name *Tīriya-čanah- vel sim. ‘desirous for / delighting in Tīr(iya)’ (for OIran. *Tīriya-, cf. Elam. Ti-ri-ya, Parth. Tīrī [tyry], Aram. Tyry, Babyl. Tiri-ia-da-a-[tu4] < *Tīriya-dāta-, etc., see SCHMITT 1998: 185, 2002: 115– 119, 2011: 368, 2016: 214–215); cf. OIran. *Miθra-čanah- ‘desirous for / delighting in Miθra’ in MPers. Mihrizēn m., Elam. Mi-ut-ri-zi-na, Bactr. Μιυροςανο m. and Gr. Μιθρατίνης (on which see BENVENISTE 1966: 89; MAYRHOFER 1971: 11, 1973: 207 [8.1174]; GIGNOUX 1986: 129 Nr. 646; TAVERNIER 2007: 249, reconstructing *Miθra-činah-; CHEUNG 2007: 233– 234; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 91–92). Alternatively, one might think of a patronymic in *-āna- to OIran. hypocoristic *Tīr-iča- (cf. Parth. Tīrič [tyryš] m. SCHMITT 2016: 218 Nr. 520) or *Tīr-aiča-. The connection of Arm. Tiričan with the pagan theonym Tir has been noted by MURADYAN (1994–95: 64). 841. Tiros m.: B1 Es Tiros kangnecʻi zxačʻs “I Tiros erected this cross”, in an inscription from Gełarkʻunikʻ, village of Astłajor / Kacikʻ, 1291 CE (DIVHAYVIM 4, 1973: 169 Nr. 693). ‒ P1 A hundred-year-old man; he was a soldier (zinawor). ‒ B2 Tiros, 3x (ełbayrs im Tiross “my brother, Tiros”; zTiross acc. ‘my/this Tiros’; gen.-dat. Tirosi-n) in a colophon from Vaspura-

380

Iranian personal names in Armenian

kan, Xoranašat monastery, 1503 CE (LALAYEAN 1915: 127–129). ‒ P2 Brother of Šahum; they received a Gospel. ‒ D This name is probably borrowed, in my opinion, from MPers. m. PN Tīrōs [tylwsy], consisting of Tīr and -ōs (GIGNOUX 1986: 168, positing a Greek-Syriac suffix -ō̆s); cf. MPers. PN Kāyōs < *kava-usa- (see Kay-pak 359 and Kawos-akan 369), as well as Bagos (141). Further, see Tirocʻ (843). 842. Tirot m.: B1 Nom. Tirot and gen. Tirot-i in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 10 (1861: 30–32). ‒ P1 Abbot of the holy church (called mayr ekełecʻeacʻ “mother of churches”) of Šałat, appointed by Babik Siwni (135). ‒ B2 Tirot Paluneacʻ tēr in the “Book of letters” (GIRKʻ TʻŁTʻOCʻ 1901: 42). ‒ P2 Lord of the Palunikʻ. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects an -ot-formation (cf. Bnot 174 and Sanot 662) to the names with the theonym *Tīr(ī), see Tir, etc. (830ff.). 843. Tirocʻ m.: B1 TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.9–10 (1887=1991: 57–58). ‒ P1 Tirocʻ Arcruni, son and successor of Babgēn. ‒ B2 Išxan Bagratuneacʻ in EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 92) and ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.36 (1904=1985: 67). Ins. Bagratuni Tirocʻaw in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 16 (1861: 44 line 2). ‒ P2 Prince of the Bagratunikʻ. ‒ B3 Gen. Tirocʻi in the cadastre of Tatʻew from 844 CE in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 38 (1861: 151, 153). ‒ P3 Father of witnesses Stepʻannos and Mušeł. ‒ D The Armenian suffix -ocʻ is found with both native and borrowed roots (cf. J̌AHUKYAN 1984: 34); concerning those based on Iranian etyma, cf., e.g., Asirocʻ (55), Babocʻ (136), Bazmocʻ (146), Maštocʻ (443) and Vardocʻ (782). As for Tirocʻ, the derivation from Arm. tēr ‘master, lord’ (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 168; J̌AHUKYAN 1984: 34) is of course synchronically transparent. However, in view of a number of Tir-names in Armenian that obviously reflect Iranian formations, such as Tiran (834), Tiritʻ (837) and Tiričan (840) (on ambiguous cases, see especially Tirak 833 and Tirik 838), one cannot exclude the possibility that Tirocʻ is an Armenicized form of MPers. PN Tīrōs [tylwsy] m., which seems to be indeed attested also in Armenian, Tiros (841). 844. Tiruk m. (f.): B MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.65 (1913=1991: 350 lines 11f.; THOMSON 2006: 337). ‒ P Priest (kʻahanay), son of Movsisik from Zarišat in Vanand (zordi Movsiskan i Zarišatē Vananday). ‒ Tiruk f., hypocoristic of Tiruhi in the dialect of Sebastia (GABIKEAN 1952: 679b). ‒ D See Tirik (838).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

381

845. Trdat (gen. Trdat-ay, ins. Trdat-a-w) m.: B1 Trdat I (named also Tiritʻ 837); Lit. on Trdat I and II: Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 306ff.; GARAGAŠEAN 1895.2: 205ff.; LEO 1, 1966 passim; SCHOTTKY 1996: 223–225. ‒ P1 King of Armenia, brother of the Parthian king Vałarš I. – B2 Trdat, gen. Trdatay (and Trdatay Bagratunwoy) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.63, 3.55 (1913=1991: 194–196, 332 line 1; THOMSON 2006: 203–204, 320). – P2 Trdat Bagratuni, husband of Eraneak (on this name see Eran 275), who was the daughter of King Tiran I, 2nd cent. CE.; he abducted Nazinik (511), the concubine of Bakur Siwni. ‒ B, P 3 Trdat II, son and successor of Vałarš (see lit. under Trdat I). ‒ B4 Trdat, also Grecized forms Trdatēs and Trdatios (gen. Trdatay) abundantly attested in literature: AGATʻANGEŁOS §§ 13ff. (THOMSON 1976: 22ff.) et passim. PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.1–3 (1883=1984: 5–8; GARSOÏAN 1989: 67ff.) et passim. MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.42 (1913=1991: 167; THOMSON 2006: 180) et passim. For more sources and literature, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 175–177; HEWSEN 1985–86; GARSOÏAN 1989: 416. Ins. Trdataw in YOVHAN MAMIKONEAN (ABRAHAMYAN 1941: 47). ‒ P4 Trdat the Great (Trdat III), first Christian Aršakuni king of Greater Armenia. ‒ B5 MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.13, 3.21–22 (1913=1991: 167, 281– 282; THOMSON 2006: 263, 271–273). ‒ P5 Third son of King Tiran. ‒ For other attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 178–179; present also in some dialects, e.g. Sebastia Drdat (GABIKEAN 1952: 680C). ‒ D Reflects Parth. m. PN Tīrdāt [trdt, tyrdty] from *Tīra-dāta- ‘Given by Tīra’, cf. MPers., Syr. Tīrdād m.; note also *Tīriya-dāta- > (contracted) *Tīrī-dāta- > Parth. Tīrīdāt [tyrydt] m., Gr. Τιριδάτης m. (note the aforementioned Grecized form Trdatēs, cf. Artašēs 118), etc. (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 88–89; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 174; GIGNOUX 1986: 167, 2003: 63; SCHMITT 2000a: 273, 2011: 369, 2016: 211, 213–216; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 134). Trdatēs, Trdatios m. → Trdat (845) 846. Trdatuhi f.: B, P Grammarians mention Trdatuhi as an example of derivative feminine patronyms: ADONC‘ 1915=2008: 14 (transl. of Dionysius Thrax), 105 (Dawitʻ Pʻilisopʻay: i Trdatay` Trdatuhi), 140 (Ananun Mekničʻ), 170 (Movsēs Kʻerdoł: Trdat m. vs. Trdatuhi f.). ‒ D Composed of Trdat (845) and the feminine suffix -uhi (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 179). 847. *Trpat- m.: B, P The eponymous ancestor of the Trpatuni family: Trpatunikʻ in EŁIŠĒ (TĒR-MINASEAN 1957: 100; THOMSON 1982: 152). Tʻēod[or]os Trpatuni in SEBĒOS 16–17 and Sargis Trpatuni in SEBĒOS 28

382

Iranian personal names in Armenian

(ABGARYAN 1979: 87, 89, 101–102; THOMSON 1999: 32, 34, 50–51); all the manuscripts have Trpatuni, so the emendation to Atrpatuni is baseless; most probably, it is due to influence of Atrpatakan (HÜBSCHMANN 1904: 343; ABGARYAN 1979: 253 n. 235). On Trpatuni see also TOUMANOFF 1963: 221–222 with fn. 266, 235 fn. 301. Note also the Trpatunikʻ district in the province of Vaspurakan, attested in the “Geography” of VARDAN VARDAPET (HÜBSCHMANN 1904: 343; PĒRPĒREAN 1960: 39). ‒ D Reflects OIran. *Tīrīpāta- ‘Protected by the god Tīrī’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1904: 476); cf. Aram. Trypt < OIran. *Tīrya-pāta- ‘id.’ (see TAVERNIER 2007: 328 Nr. 4.2.1716 with references). ̌ NYAN 848. Pʻahlawan m.: B KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 2 (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJA 1961: 154). ‒ P Son of Kiwrikē. ‒ D NPers. m. PN Pahlāwān (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 183; cf. JUSTI 1895: 237b), based on NPers. pahlawān ‘heroes’, pahlawānī ‘Parthian, Pahlavi; heroic’, ManMPers. phlw’nyg ‘Parthian, Pahlavi’ (see MACKENZIE 1971: 64; NYBERG 1974: 148). Further, see Pahlaw (597). Cf. also Georg. PN Palavand and the family-name Palavandišvili; the epithetic -d after -n is characteristic of Georgian, cf. NPers. dūrbīn ‘telescope’ > Georg. durbind-i (CHKEIDZE 2001: 487a). Pʻanah m. → Panon (603) Pʻapak m. → Pʻapʻak/kʻ/g (859) [849. †Pʻaṙačirh f.?: B, P Φάρζιρις f. in Strabo XVI.4.27, interpreted by DE LAGARDE (1866: 183–184, 1877: 155 Nr. 2287) as a rendering of Arm. †Pʻaṙačihr/Pʻaṙačirh. Skeptical: HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 90 Nr. 90; SCHMITT 2006: 119, 2011: 386. ‒ D This name is supposed to reflect OIran. *Farnačiθra- ‘Glanzgesicht’ (DE LAGARDE ibid.; JUSTI 1895: 98b, 499); cf. *Čiθrafarnah-, with the opposite order of the components (on which see MAYRHOFER 1971: 9; SCHMITT 2011: 371–373). However, this assumption is groundless (see especially SCHMITT 2006: 119). 850. Pʻaṙanjem (gen. Pʻaṙanjem-ay, ins. Pʻaṙanjem-a-w) f.: B ēr dustr mi gełecʻik Andovkay orumn, mi i naxararacʻn nahapetin Siwneacʻ, orum anun Pʻaṙanjem kočʻēr “Andovk, one of the naxarars of the nahapet of Siwnikʻ, had a beautiful daughter named Pʻaṙanjem” in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 4.15 (1883=1984: 98–99; GARSOÏAN 1989: 140); further attestations: 4.15, 4.20, 4.44, 4.55, 5.3, 5.22 (102, 104–105, 113, 131, 144–147, 160, 180 [a few times:

Iranian personal names in Armenian

383

gen. Pʻaṙanjemay]; GARSOÏAN 1989: 144–145, 152, 164–165, 173–176, 188, 202). Gen.-dat. Pʻaṙanjemay, ins. Pʻaṙanjemaw in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.22, 3.24, 3.34–35 (1913=1991: 282, 285, 299–300). ‒ This name is present in a few modern dialects such as Sebastia (see GABIKEAN 1952: 679c). ‒ P Daughter of Andovk Siwni, queen of Armenia as wife of Aršak II, mother of Pap (GARSOÏAN 1989: 398–399 with lit.). ‒ D This name is certainly related with Parth. Xwarrā̆nzēm [hwr’nzmyH] f. in ŠKZ 20/21: MPers. Xōrānzēm [hwlncym], Gr. Χορνανζημ (GIGNOUX 1972: 53b; HUYSE 1999.2: 116; ZEHNDER in SZR 2009: 412–413; SCHMITT 2016: 110). It derives from OIran. *hwarnah-/*farnah- ‘farn, shining glory vel sim.’ (cf. Pʻaṙēn 852), but the second part is not clear (HUYSE 1999.2: 116–117; SCHMITT 2016: 110); note also Georg. Xvaranӡe (JUSTI 1895: 91, 181–182; ANDRONIKASHVILI 1966: 511–512). For various interpretations of the second part of the name, see HUB ̈ SCHMANN 1893: 101 fn. 4 = 1976: 302 fn. 4; PERIKHANIAN apud FRYE 1969: 85; GIGNOUX 1986: 185; BACK 1978: 222; LIVŠIC 2010: 97; cf. also KAPANCJAN 1931: 120 fn. 2 (Arm. pʻaṙ ‘glory’ + anj- ‘soul’). One wonders if Pʻaṙanjem is in a way related with Pʻaṙnaǰum (854). 851. *Pʻaṙawaz m.: B Pʻarawazean-kʻ in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 5.15 (1883=1984: 177; GARSOÏAN 1989: 201). ‒ P Georgian eponym of the dynasty or family Pʻarawazean-kʻ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 89 Nr. 212; GARSOÏAN 1989: 400 with lit.). ‒ D See Pʻaṙnawaz (855). 852. Pʻaṙēn (gen. Pʻaṙin-ay, Pʻaṙen-ay) m.: B1 Nom. Pʻaṙēn, gen. Pʻaṙinay [3x] and Pʻaṙenay in PʻAWSTOS BUZAND 3.16–17, 6.8, 6.10 (1883=1984: 38–39, 225, 228; GARSOÏAN 1989: 91–92, 236–237). For a discussion and literature, see GARSOÏAN 1989: 399–400. ‒ P1 Patriarch of Greater Armenia (cf. Šahak 536). ‒ B2 ]ṙen (the first letters are missing), possibly Pʻaṙen, in an inscription from Nazareth, first half of the fifth century (STONE 1990–91: 317, 319 with fn. 15). ‒ P2 Pilgrim. ‒ D Hypocoristic to names with *farnah- ‘glory-splendour’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 89–90, 90 fn. 2; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 190), cf. Pʻaṙnawaz (855), Pʻaṙnerseh (856). The Armenian form presupposes an OIran. *Farn-aina- (cf. Babyl. Par-ri-na-’-ni-iš, TAVERNIER 2007: 178 with lit.); note also Syr. Farrīn m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 70). In regular Parthian loanwords the Iranian *rn > *rr develops to Armenian ṙ, cf. Arm. pʻaṙ-kʻ ‘glory’ from the aforementioned etymon (cf. ManMPers. and ManParth. frh̠ , prh̠ /farrah/ ‘glory’) and tʻšuaṙ ‘unfortunate, unhappy, miserable’, from *dšwaṙ < MIran. *duš-varr-: ZorMPers. dušxvarr(ah), cf. Parth. dušfarr, etc. (SCHMITT 1980a: 422–423). This is ob-

384

Iranian personal names in Armenian

servable in Pʻaṙēn and Pʻaṙanjem (850), whereas Pʻaṙnak (853) and Pʻaṙnawaz (855) preserved the nasal. This seems to favour the assumption that Pʻaṙnak and Pʻaṙnawaz reflect (or are influenced by) the Greek forms Φαρνάκης and Φαρνάβαζος, respectively. Note *Pʻaṙawaz (851) vs. Pʻaṙnawaz (855). On the other hand, however, cf. the preservation of *-rn- > -ṙn- in Arm. zaṙnawuxt ‘silken’ < OIran. *zarna-vufta- ‘interwoven with gold’, cf. Sogd. zirn-wafč [zyrnwfc] ‘gold-woven’ (HAB 2: 81b; OLSEN 1999: 880; on Sogd. see GHARIB 1995: 472a). 853. Pʻaṙnak m.: B1 Pʻaṙnak (in a few mss. Pʻaṙnas) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.19 (1913=1991: 62; THOMSON 2006: 102). ‒ P1 Armenian nahapet, successor of Zawan (297). ‒ B2 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 92. ‒ P2 Pʻaṙnak II, Armenian nahapet, successor of Pʻaṙnawaz I (855). Further, note Φαρνάκη in the Greek inscription of Armavir, name of a king of Pontus, or epithet of Moon-god, or a month-name based on that epithet (for a discussion, see BOLTUNOVA 1942: 45–50; MANANDYAN 1946a: 22–24; TREVER 1953: 137–140). ‒ D OIran. hypocoristic *Farn-aka- of a shortened form to names with *farnah- ‘glory-splendour’, cf. Sogd. Farnak [prn’k, prn’kk], Gr. Φαρνάκης (son of Φαρνάβαζος > Pʻaṙnawaz 855), Elam. Bar-na-(ak/ik-)qa, Babyl. Paar-na-ak, Aram. prnk, etc. (BENVENISTE 1958: 51; VASMER 1971: 152; TAVERNIER 2007: 178–179; ZADOK 2009: 278; SCHMITT 2003b: 290–291, 2011: 386–390; LURJE 2010: 297 Nr. 898), and Syr. Farrag m. (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 69). Further, see Pʻaṙēn (852). 854. Pʻaṙnaǰum m.: B MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 22. ‒ P King of Georgia. ‒ D Compare Georg. Pharnaǰob (TAKAJŠVILI/ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 24); further, see Pʻaṙanjem (850). 855. Pʻaṙnawaz m.: B1 Č‘AMČʻEANCʻ 1, 1784: 92. ‒ P1 Pʻaṙnawaz I, Armenian nahapet, successor of Kaypak (359) and predecessor of Pʻaṙnak II (853). ‒ B2 Pʻaṙnawaz (var. lect. Pʻaṙnuas) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22 (1913=1991: 69). For more sources, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 191. ‒ P2 Pʻaṙnawaz II, Armenian nahapet, successor of Hračʻeay. ‒ B3 Armenian nahapet, successor of Šawa(r)š (564) (SEBĒOS 1: ABGARYAN 1979: 51). See further ALIŠAN 1904: 234ff.; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 191. ‒ D Parth. Farnbāz [prnbzw], Gr. Φαρνάβαζος, Aram. Prnbzw. The name derives from the Iranian word for ‘farn’ (cf. Arm. pʻaṙ-kʻ ‘glory’), but the second part is debated. SCHMITT (1984: 324 fn. 16, 1987: 447, 1993: 387–388, 1998: 193, 2003b: 289–290, 2011: 386–388, 2016: 163) criticizes the reconstruction of OIran. *Farna-

Iranian personal names in Armenian

385

bāzu- (see HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 89; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 191; cf. JUSTI 1895: 92) and assumes that the name reflects the Greek form Φαρνάβαζος. For a discussion of Georg. Pharnavaz (on which see TAKAJŠVILI / ČXARTIŠVILI 1989: 23) from an older *Pharnavazd (cf. the second part of Artawazd 120), see BIELMEIER 1994: 35–36. Further, note Pʻaṙawazean (851), with the regular development *rn > Arm. ṙ, cf. Pʻaṙēn (852). Armenian Pʻaṙnak (853) is the successor of Pʻaṙnawaz. Remarkably, a similar succession of these names is observable in Greek, where Φαρνάκης is son of Φαρνάβαζος (see SCHMITT 2011: 386–390). 856. Pʻaṙnerseh m.: B Nom. Pʻaṙnerseh and gen. Pʻaṙnerseh-i in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 3.16 (1913=1991: 274–275). YOVHANNĒS DRASXANAKERTC‘I (1912=1980: 45). SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MAT‘EWOSYAN 2014: 131). KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI 1 (MELIK‘-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 18). See AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 192 for more attestations. ‒ P From Aštišat in the Tarawn district; patriarch since the tenth year of Tiran. ‒ D MPers. PN Farr-Narseh [plnlsḥy] m. ‘Glory of Narseh’, Farrbay-Narseh m., Syr. Farr-Narse(h) m. (cf. HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 89; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 192; for the names, see GIGNOUX 1986: 81–82; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 70). 857. Pʻaṙox m.: B1 Gen.-dat. Pʻaṙox-i, abl. i Pʻaṙoxay (sic) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.12 (1913=1991: 40); Pʻarox in SAMUĒL ANECʻI (MAT‘EWOSYAN 2014: 108). See AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 192 for other attestations. ‒ P1 Armenian nahapet, son of Amasia. Identified with Ełiazar in SEBĒOS 1 (ABGARYAN 1979: 52). ‒ B2 Pʻ(a)ṙox Xałbakean in BROSSET 1869: 109; see also JUSTI 1895: 94b; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 192. ‒ P2 Son of Vasak, prince of Xačʻen, 13th century CE. ‒ D MPers. m. PN Farrox (GIGNOUX 1986: 82– 86, 2003: 35–36), Syr. Farrox (GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 70–72), etc. (HUB ̈ SCHMANN 1893: 105 fn. 6 = 1976: 306 fn. 6; JUSTI 1895: 94–98; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 192). This name derives from OIran. *Farnah-u̯ ā, *-u̯ ant- ‘rich in glory-splendour’; cf. Elam. Par-nu-ma, Parth. Farnaxw [prnhw] m., as well as Farnaxwand [prnhwnt] m., the latter reflecting a thematicized form *Farnah-u̯ ant-a- (MAYRHOFER 1973: 214–215; ZIMMER 1991: 136; SCHMITT 1998: 179, 2016: 164–165, cf. also 1978: 45–49; ZADOK 2009: 278; LIVŠIC 2010: 131). Cf. MPers. farrox ‘fortunate, blessed, happy’ (MACKENZIE 1971: 32). Faṙux, an Armenian by-form in f- is found from the 15th century onwards (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 192, 247–248). Further, see Xoṙoh/x- (332ff.) and Pʻaṙēn (852).

386

Iranian personal names in Armenian

858. Pʻarsman (ins. Pʻarsman-a-w) m.: B1 Ins. Pʻarsmanaw in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.46 (1913=1991: 171; THOMSON 2006: 183). ‒ P1 Georgian king (see THOMSON 2006: 183 fn. 304 with references). ‒ B2 EŁIŠĒ (TERMINASYAN 1989: 388; THOMSON 1982: 238). ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.47 (1904=1985: 86; THOMSON 1991: 133). ‒ P2 Prince from the family of the Mandakunikʻ, participant of the Battle of Avarayr. ‒ B3 MXITʻAR AYRIVANECʻI 1867: 69. ‒ P3 Priest; converted to the Georgian belief. ‒ D Parth. m. PN Farsman [prsmn], Gr. Φαρασμάνης (with anaptyctic -a- in the cluster *-rsm-), Georg. Pharsman, Syr. Far(a)zman [przmn], MPers. Fursaman, etc.; probably with OIran. *manah-/*maniš- ‘thought, disposition’ (HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 90; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 196; SCHMITT 2016: 166–167, 176; for the forms, see also ANDRONIKASHVILI 1966: 502–505; GIGNOUX 1986: 88 Nr. 385; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 69; LIVŠIC 2010: 132, 135–136, 2015: 319; cf. BAILEY 1976: 31). 859. Pʻapʻak/kʻ/g, Pʻapak (ins. Pʻapʻag-a-w) m.: B1 ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 2.23, 2.39, 2.42, 2.47, 1904=1985: 45 line 13 (Pʻapʻag), 72 line 6 (ins. Pʻapʻagaw), 75 line 24 (Pʻapʻakʻ), 86 line 17 (Pʻapʻak). Pʻapak in EŁIŠĒ (TER-MINASYAN 1989: 388 line 13). ‒ P1 Prince from the family of Aṙawełeankʻ. ‒ B2 Pʻapak Paluni in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 3.71 (1904=1985: 129 line 21; THOMSON 1991: 185). ‒ P2 Member of Paluni family. ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, OIran. *Pāpa-ka-, a -ka-extension of *pāpa-, the nursery word for ‘father’: MPers. Pābak m., Parth. Pābag [p’pk] m., etc. It is thus a by-form of Papakʻ (605), the Iranian origin of which has been duly recognized (cf. also Pap 604). Note the alternation p/t/k (early) vs. aspirated pʻ/kʻ/tʻ (later), cf. e.g. paštpan ‘protector’ vs. pʻuštipan ‘bodyguard’, both attested from the 5th century CE onwards. The onomatopoeic nature of the appellative could have also played a role, cf. Arm. pap ‘father, grandfather’, dial. pʻapʻa ‘bread, food’, Lat. papa ‘food’ (MARTIROSYAN 2010: 551, 650–651). 860. Pʻerož m.(f.): B1 m. Pʻerawž and gen. Pʻērawži-n in an inscription from the Gošavankʻ/Nor Getik monastery, 1231 CE (DIVHAYVIM 6, 1977: 96–97). ‒ P1 He built a church together with his brothers. ‒ B, P 2 f. Pʻērawž in a colophon from 1491 CE (SRUANJTEANCʻ TʻA 1, 1879: 120). ‒ D See Peroz (616). 861. Pʻisak (gen. Pʻisak-ay) m.: B Pʻisak and abl. i Pʻisakay in PʻAWSTBUZAND 3.20 (1883=1984: 42–44; GARSOÏAN 1989: 94–96). ‒ P Treacherous chamberlain (senekapet) of King Tiran; presumably associated with OS

Iranian personal names in Armenian

387

Siwnikʻ (see GARSOÏAN 1989: 401). ‒ D This name most probably reflects OIran. *Pai̯ sa-ka- (YAv. paēsah- ‘jewelry, ornament’, MPers. pēs [pys] ‘mottled, leprous; leper’, Arm. LW pēs ‘as, like’, pisak ‘spotted, speckled; leprous’, etc.), cf. Gr. m. PNs Ἀριαπείθης < *Ariya-pai̯ sah- and Σπαργαπείθης < *Sparga-pai̯ sah- (see SCHMITT 2011: 85, 342), YAv. f. PN Paēsaŋhanū- ‘She who likes jewelry’, Elam. Ba-ku-be-(iš-)šá < *Bagupai̯ sa- ‘Baga’s ornament’ (TAVERNIER 2007: 145 Nr. 4.2.315); cf. JUSTI 1895: 100b. The aspirated pʻ- of the Armenian name points to a relatively younger stage. Cf. Pesik (615) and Porpēs (620). 862. Pʻiran m.: B, P No literary attestations; found only in the familyname Pʻiranean (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 207; AVETISYAN 2010: 348a). ‒ D This name reflects NPers. and Syr. Pīran (in Pīrān-Gušnasp m.), which is patronymic to MPers. Pīr m. < pīr ‘old, aged, ancient’. In Armenian we also find Piran (618), which should be regarded as an older borrowing in view of its initial non-aspirated p- (JUSTI 1895: 252b; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 207; cf. GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 115). 863. Pʻirat (prob. m.): B, P No literary attestations; found only in the family name Pʻiratean (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 207). ‒ D This name, in my opinion, is hypocoristic in *-āta- (cf. Aspat 59, Biwrat 173) to MPers. Pīr m. < pīr ‘old, aged, ancient’ (cf. Pʻiran 862, Pʻirog 864). 864. Pʻirog m.: B Pʻirog (var. lect. Pʻirokʻ) in KANONAGIRKʻ HAYOCʻ (HAKOBYAN KH 2, 1971: 100 line 7). Pʻirog (var. lect. Pʻiwrog) in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 1.26 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 94 line 18; DOWSETT 1961: 54). ‒ P Albanian nahapet. ‒ D This name, in my opinion, reflects MPers. *Pīrōg (cf. Pīrōg-Gunnār m.), hypocoristic in *-uka- to MPers. Pīr m. < pīr ‘old, aged, ancient’ (see GIGNOUX 1986: 148, 2003: 56). Typologically compare Arm. m. PN Cer-uk, an -uk-hypocoristicon to cer ‘old man’. 865. Pʻusan-Veh m.: B Nom. Pʻusan Veh and gen. Pʻusanu Vehi in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.11 (AṘAKʻELYAN 1983: 309; DOWSETT 1961: 201); see also AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 211. ‒ P Cavalryman (hecelak); dayeak (‘foster-father, tutor’) of the Albanian prince Varaz-Trdat (760). ‒ D This name reflects, in my opinion, MPers. m. PN Pusān-veh (see GIGNOUX 2003: 56 Nr. 277), cf. also Pus-veh (GIGNOUX 1986: 150–151 Nr. 786).

388

Iranian personal names in Armenian

866. Pʻrawortēs, Pʻṙawortis m.: B Pʻrawortēs in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ/AUCHER 1818.1: 101–102). Pʻṙawortis (var. lect. Pʻaṙawotis, Pʻaṙawurtis, etc.) in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 1.22 (1913=1991: 67; THOMSON 2006: 107). ‒ P King of Media, successor of Dēiokēs (258) and predecessor of Kwakʻsarēs (375). ‒ D Renders Gr. Φραόρτης, reflecting OPers. Fravarti- [f-r-v-r-t-i-] based on *Fravarti- ‘Protective spirit’, cf. Parth. m. PN Frawartik [prwrtk] < OIran. *Fravarti-ka-, cf. Parth. Frawartipāt m. < *Fravarti-pāta-, etc. (see SCHMITT 1967a: 122, 2011: 395–396 Nr. 369, 2015: 254–255, 2016: 168–171; MAYRHOFER 1979b: 20 Nr. 31; LIVŠIC 2010: 132). The explanation of the Armenian form as Pʻaṙaordi composed of pʻaṙ ‘glory’ and ordi ‘son’ (“Armenian-Latin dictionary” by M. VEYSSIÈRE DE LA CROZE, see WEITENBERG 1985: 389) is untenable. Further, see Hawrtik (388) and Hratrin/Hrartin (403). 867. Kʻaykʻayuz m.: B Twice in a colophon from Skewṙa, 1286 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ XIII, 1984: 586–587). ‒ P Sultan of Hoṙom-kʻ (sultan Hoṙomocʻ), Kaikaus I, who attacked the Armenian fortress of Kapan (see MUTAFIAN 1988.1: 415–416). ‒ D Cf. Kʻēkʻawus (869). 868. Kʻasu or Kʻasun m.: B Kʻasu episkopos Turuberanoy in EŁIŠĒ (TĒRMINASEAN 1957: 28 line 4). Tēr Kʻasun` Tarberunoy episkopos in ŁAZAR PʻARPECʻI 23 (1904=1985: 44 line 39). ‒ P Bishop of Turuberan. ‒ D The name Kʻasu probably reflects, in my opinion, hypocoristic in -u (on which see Mihru 483) to MIran. PN *Kas, note Parth. Kas? [ksy-] from OIran. comparative *kasi̯ ah- ‘smaller, younger’, cf. YAv. kasiiah-, ManMPers. keh ‘id.’; cf. Parth. PN Ksw with uncertain reading, PN Kasu-pitu- m. ‘wenig Nahrung habend’, Skt. Kaśú- m. (see MAYRHOFER 1977b: 57, 2003: 27; LIVŠIC 2010: 103; SCHMITT 2016: 117–118). Less probably, compare Sogd. Kās [k’s] m. prob. = kās ‘pig’, and Bactr. *Κασο in the patronym or family-name Κασανο (LURJE 2010: 202–203; SIMS-WILLIAMS 2010: 76). For the by-form Kʻasun, cf. Danun (241). 869. Kʻēkʻawus m.: B Kʻēkʻawus Xosrov in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 65 (1861: 270). ‒ P Name of the great Persian king Xosrov. ‒ D Reflects, in my opinion, MPers. Kay-Kāvūs (cf. GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 89 Nr. 247); note MPers. Kay-Xōsrōi, Syr. Kay-Husrav (Kaw-Xosrov 368, Kaypak 359); see also Kawosakan (369) and Kʻaykʻayuz (867).

Iranian personal names in Armenian

389

870. Kʻupłiduxt f.: B STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 39 (1861: 159–160); see also INČIČEAN 1822: 285; JUSTI 1895: 178a. ‒ P Daughter of Vasak (lord of Siwnikʻ) and sister of Pʻilippē and wife of Hrahat, 9th century CE. ‒ D Consists of *kʻupłi (of unknown origin) and -duxt ‘daughter’ (JUSTI 1895: 178a; HÜBSCHMANN 1897: 38; AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 223). [871. Kʻurd (gen. Kʻrd-i), Kʻurdoy (gen. Kʻurdoy-i) m.: B1 Kʻurd (reading uncertain), Kʻurdoy in STEPʻANNOS ŌRBELEAN 30, 54 (1861: 100, 217); gen. Kʻurdoy-i in KIRAKOS GANJAKECʻI (MELIKʻ-ŌHANJ̌ANYAN 1961: 74 line 3) and TAŠEAN 1895: 45b; abl. i Kʻurdoyē in MOVSĒS KAŁANKATUACʻI 3.18 (ARA ̇ KʻELYAN 1983: 321 line 17). ‒ P1 Prince of Siwnikʻ, 8th century CE. ‒ B2 Kʻurtʻ in ANANUN/ŠAPUH BAGRATUNI (DARBINYAN-MELIKʻYAN 1971: 167, 177). ‒ P2 Member of the Arcruni family (see Yazd 501). ‒ B3 Gen. Amir Kʻrdin in GRIGOR AKNERCʻI (2011: 80). Amirapetn Tpʻxeacʻ, Kʻurd in a colophon from 1178 CE (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 224). ‒ P3 Amiray of the Arcruni family. ‒ B4 Gen. Kʻrdi-n in a 12th century CE colophon (HAYJEṘHIŠ V-XII, 1988: 334). ‒ P4 Father of recipient Dawitʻ. ‒ For later attestations, see AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 224–225. – D Reflects the ethnonym Kurd (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 223). Kʻurdoy m. → Kʻurd (871) 872. Kʻserkʻsēs (gen. Kʻserkʻs-i) m.: B Kʻserkʻsēs Darehi ‘(son) of Darius’, and gen. Kʻserkʻsi in EUSEBIUS OF CAESAREA, Chronicon (AWGEREANCʻ / AUCHER 1818.1: 104, 220). Gen. Kʻserkʻsi in MOVSĒS XORENACʻI 2.13 (1913=1991: 126; THOMSON 2006: 148). Kʻserkʻsēs in TʻOVMA ARCRUNI 1.6 (1887=1991: 40). ‒ P Persian king, successor of Dareh (251) and predecessor of Artašēs (118). ‒ D Renders Gr. Ξέρξης, Greek reflection of OPers. nom. Xšaya-r̥ šā [x-š-y-a-r-š-a] (stem. -r̥ šan-), consisting of *xšaya- ‘ruling’ and *r̥ šan- ‘man, hero’, thus ‘Ruling over heroes’; cf. also Syr. Kserkses, etc. (AČAṘANJN 5, 1962: 226–227; SCHMITT 1967a: 121, 2002a: 134–137, 2011: 268–271; MAYRHOFER 1979b: 30–31; TAVERNIER 2007: 23–24 Nr. 1.2.39; GIGNOUX / JULLIEN / JULLIEN 2009: 93 Nr. 259).

INDEXES* I. ARMENIAN I.1. Armenian headwords 1. Abukan 2. Azat 3. Azatxan 4. Azarmiduxt 5. Aznawor 6. Atʻašxoday 7. Atʻik 8. Aždahak 9. Ahgun 10. *Ahean / Ahen 11. Ałan 12. Ałanayozan, Alana(y)ozan 13. Ałsartʻan, Asxa(r)tʻan 14. *Amat15. Amiad 16. Amuhea 17. Ampak 18. Amsačan or Amsaǰan 19. Anak 20. Anahok 21. Andekan 22. Andikan, Andkan 23. Anəlher 24. Anoyš 25. Anušawan 26. Anušəṙuan 27. Anušvṙam 28. Ašxadar

29. Ašxarhbēk/g, Ašxalbēk 30. Ašxētʻ 31. Ašxēn 32. Ašmut 33. Ašnak 34. Ašnaš 35. Ašušay 36. Aštat 37. Apak 38. Apakan 39. Apirat 40. Aplvard 41. Apruēz, Apruēz Xosrov(ean) 42. Aprsam 43. Aprsamik 44. Aṙak 45. Aṙanjar 46. Aṙastom 47. Aṙatan, E/Ēṙatan, Ṙatan 48. Aṙawan 49. *Aṙaweł 50. Aṙawēn 51. Aṙnak 52. Aṙostom 53. Aṙušan 54. Asitʻ 55. Asirocʻ 56. Aspahapet

____________________ *

All forms with initial capitals are personal names, unless indicated otherwise (GN, DN and EN). With the exception of § I.1., which lists the Armenian headwords itself, all numbers indicated in the Index refer not to pages of this book but to the respective number of the Armenian headword under which the reader can find the indexed item in question.

392

57. Aspand 58. Aspaniǰawar 59. Aspat [60. Aspet 61. Aspurak 62. Aspurakēs 63. Asruk or Asurk 64. Atam 65. Atan 66. Atat 67. Atgēn 68. Atrnerseh 69. Atrormizd 70. Atrvšnasp 71. Atran 72. Atrik 73. Aragoyn 74. Aram 75. Aramayis 76. Aramaneak 77. Arbak 78. Arbanēs 79. Argam 80. Argawan 81. Ardamozan / Argamozan 82. Ardarmos 83. Arduard 84. Aremard 85. Arzu 86. Ariobarzan 87. Aristakēs 88. Arjan 89. Armamitʻrēs, Aṙmamitʻṙēos 90. Armayēl, Aramayēl 91. Armog 92. Aršak 93. Aršakan 94. Aršam 95. Aršanak

Indexes

96. Aršanoyš, Ašanoyš 97. Aršasp 98. Aršawir 99. Aršēz 100. Aršēn 101. Aršēs, Aršēz/š, Arčʻēs 102. Aruanos 103. Arues 104. *Aruēč 105. Aruman 106. Aruseak 107. Arǰam 108. Arǰewan 109. Arsēs 110. Arsukēs 111. Artak 112. Artamšah 113. Artay 114. *Artanēs 115. Artašahr 116. Artašamay 117. Artašēn 118. Artašēs 119. Artašir 120. Artawazd 121. Artawan, Artewan 122. Artēn 123. Artitʻ 124. Artitʻēs 125. Artikas 126. Aweldat 127. Awšin 128. Awtay 129. Apʻin 130. Apʻšin 131. Bab 132. Baban 133. Babgēn 134. *Babēn

Indexes

135. Babik 136. Babocʻ 137. Bagadia 138. Bagam 139. Bagas 140. Bagarat 141. Bagos 142. Baguas 143. Baz 144. Bazay 145. Bazē 146. Bazmocʻ 147. Bazuk 148. Bazun 149. Bazuni 150. Baxtes 151. Bak 152. Bakur 153. Bakuran 154. Bałdad 155. Bambišn 156. Banawšay 157. Bandakan 158. Banik 159. Banu-Šah 160. Banukʻ 161. Bašxen 162. Bastam 163. Bat [164. Barzapʻran 165. Barjan 166. Bawakan 167. Bežgēn 168. Beroy, Bēru 169. Bēž 170. Bēnam 171. Bəriw 172. Biwraspi Aždahak 173. Biwrat

393

174. Bnot 175. Boz 176. Bozēd 177. Boyekan 178. Bor 179. Butʻ 180. *Bunik 181. Buṙzat 182. But 183. Butmah 184. Burdar 185. Burz 186. Burzēn 187. Burēt 188. Gabuz 189. Gag 190. Gagik 191. Gad-Všnasp 192. Gazrik 193. Ganji 194. Ganjšah 195. Ganǰ-Xatʻun 196. Gar(e)an, Garianē 197. Garegin 198. Garixan 199. Garunduxt 200. Garǰoyl 201. Gawgean 202. †Gzak 203. Gig 204. Gigan 205. Gisak 206. Glak 207. Głak, Glak, D(g)łak [208. Gndik 209. Gozoy 210. Gohar [211. Gohštʻasd 212. Gołon-Mihran

394

213. Goṙ 214. Goṙak 215. Goṙam 216. Gotorz 217. Gor 218. Goram 219. Goranduxt 220. Goriduxt 221. Gulak 222. Gulasar 223. Gulasp(on) 224. Gulbut 225. Gulgun 226. Gulšar 227. Gumand 228. Gundex 229. Gund-Šah 230. Gušar 231. Gurgēn 232. Gṙzik 233. Gramik 234. Granik Sałar 235. Grarik 236. Grer or Grear 237. *Dadi, Dad(i)u, Datʻē, Dadoy 238. Dama 239. Danan 240. Danišman 241. Danun [242. Dasapet 243. Dasik 244. Dat 245. Datab(ēn) 246. Datakʻē 247. Datik 248. Datoy 249. Datoyean

Indexes

250. Dara(y) 251. Dareh 252. Dawš 253. Dawon 254. Dehkan 255. Demet 256. (Veh-)Den-Šapuh 257. Dewdat 258. Dēiokēs, Dēovkis 259. Dinarik 260. Dlen 261. Dxtik 262. Dłak, Dgłak 263. Dmawund Vsemakan 264. Dšxoy 265. Dšxoymelikʻ 266. Duxtʻar 267. Drastamat 268. Druasp 269. E(a)zdi 270. Ezdan 271. †Ezdanšah 272. Erazmak 273. Eraxnawu 274. Eram 275. Eran 276. Erast 277. Erewan 278. Eruaz 279. Eruand 280. Zaber 281. Zabik [282. Zambał, Zambax 283. Zamrik 284. Zangak 285. Zandałan 286. Zaṙik 287. Zatoy 288. Zareh

Indexes

289. Zar(i) 290. Zarhay 291. *Zarm(ay)? in Zarmayr 292. Zarmanduxt 293. Zarmduxt 294. Zar-Mihr, Zaṙ-Mihr 295 Zaroy or Zaru [296. Zaruhi 297. Zawan 298. Zawēn 299. Zawrak 300. Zawray 301. Zawravar 302. Zik 303. Zirakʻ 304. *Ziw 305. Zmerdis 306. Zndanšah 307. Zohag 308. Zortʻ 309. Zortʻuaz 310. Zuat 311. Zuarēn 312. Zuitʻ 313. Zuitʻay 314. Ztan 315. Zradašt, Zradešt 316. Zrewandat 317. Zruan 318. Zruanduxt 319. Əṙazman 320. Əṙat 321. Žirakʻ 322. Išxan 323. Išxanak 324. Xašnam 325. Xoš 326. Xošakʻ/k 327. Xošnam

395

328. Xoǰay, Xōǰay 329. Xoṙazat 330. Xoṙean or Xoṙeam 331. *Xoṙēn 332. Xoṙoxazat 333. Xoṙox-Ormizd 334. Xoṙohbut 335. Xoskēn 336. Xosran or Xosrovan 337. Xosrēn 338. Xosrov 339. Xosrovanoyš 340. Xosrovean 341. Xosroviduxt 342. Xosrovik 343. Xosrov-šnum 344. Xosrovuhi 345. Xorakan, Nixorakan 346. Xorēn 347. Xorišah 348. Xuand 349. Xubasar 350. Xužēn 351. Xužik 352. Xušuš 353. Xuran, Xurēn 354. Xuršid 355. Xurs 356. *Xur- in Xurtēr 357. Kambiwsēs 358. Kamsar 359. Kaypak 360. Kanan 361. Kar 362. Karan [363. Karapet 364. *Karapēn 365. Karēn [366. Karinē

396

367. Kawat 368. Kaw-Xosrov 369. Kawosakan 370. Kenan 371. Kiškēn 372. Kiwros 373. Kohazat 374. Košm 375. Kwakʻsarēs, Kiakʻsarēs 376. Hazar 377. Hazarapet 378. Hazarawuxt 379. Hazarmard 380. Hazaršah 381. Hazarvard, Hazre/ēvard 382. Hamazasp 383. Hamazaspean [384. Hamazaspuhi 385. Harewšłom-Šapuh [386. Harmay [387. Hawanak, Hawnak 388. Hawrtik 389. Hmayeak 390. Hmay or Humay 391. †Hnačihr [392. Hoy 393. Hoyiman or Yeman 394. Hormat 395. Hun 396. Hunar 397. Hurmiztpakʻar 398. Hṙadamist, Hṙa(da)mizd 399. Hrahat 400. Hranoyš 401. *Hraseak 402. Hrat(n), Hrant 403. Hratrin, Hrartin 404. Hrew-šnom-Šapuh 405. Hrewšołum

Indexes

406. *Hrudēn 407. Čap 408. Čapuk [409. Čar 410. Čarak 411. Čihovr-Všnasp (Surēn) 412. Čihr-Burzēn 413. Čihr-Všnasp-Suhēn / Surēn, or Čihr-Všnaspuhēn 414. Čihr-Vło(v)n-Mihran 415. Mažan 416. Mahewan 417. Mahnik 418. Mahuk 419. Mam 420. Mamak 421. Mamakʻ 422. Mayēn 423. Manak 424. Manač 425. Manačihr, Manačirh 426. Mananoyš 427. Manasp 428. Manawaz 429. Mangen 430. Mandēš 431. Mandin 432. Mandu 433. Maneak 434. Manēč 435. Manēn 436. Manēs 437. Manitʻ 438. Manižaw, Manžō [439. Mankasar 440. Manušak 441. Manučʻar 442. Manpur 443. Maštocʻ, Maštʻocʻ, Mašdocʻ

Indexes

444. Maraspand [445. Margarē, Margar(ay) 446. Margarit 447. Mardazat, Me/irdazat 448. Mardarios 449. Marditʻ 450. Marzpan, Marcpan 451. Marhan 452. †Marpat 453. Marǰan 454. Mawdakēs 455. Mežēž 456. Mehandak, Mehendak 457. Mehaṙ 458. Mehen 459. Mehewan 460. Mehnaz 461. Mehundak 462. Mehraz 463. Mehra(y) 464. Mehrastʻi(n) 465. Mehrewan 466. Mehrewandak, Merhewandak 467. Mehružan, Merhužan, Mehužan, Meružan 468. Mehršapuh, Meršapuh 469. Merakbut, Merkut 470. Merhawan, M(i)rhawan 471. *Meroyr 472. Mersebuxt or Mihrsebuxt 473. Miandak 474. Mitʻridat 475. Mihr 476. Mihran 477. Mihr-Artašir 478. Mihrdat 479. Mihrewandak 480. Mihr-Xosrov

397

481. Mihr-Nerseh 482. Mihr-Šapuh 483. Mihru 484. Mihr-Všnasp [485. Minay [486. Minik 487. Mitrēos, Mitʻrēos, Mitʻṙēos 488. Mir 489. Miran 490. Mirh 491. †Mirhawray 492. Mirhawrik 493. Mher, Meher 494. Mškan [495. Mogpaštē 496. Mužan 497. Mušk 498. Muškan 499. Mṙikan, Mṙkan 500. Mrhapet 501. Yazd 502. Yazdēn 503. Yazkert [504. Yawitean 505. Yezut-Xosrov 506. Yeztayar 507. Yəzat-Všnasp 508. Yiztbuzit 509. Yozmandean 510. Naz 511. Nazinik 512. Nazxatʻun 513. Nazukʻ 514. Nahapet 515. *Namdar Všnasp 516. *Nard- in Narduhi 517. Nariman 518. Nawasard 519. Nawur

398

520. Nawṙuz 521. Neršapuh 522. Ners 523. Nerseh 524. Nersēs 525. Nersšapuh 526. Nixor Všnaspdat 527. Nixorakan 528. Niw-dast 529. Niw-Xosrov 530. Niwsalawurt, Nisalawurt 531. Niwkʻar Madēs 532. Nuard 533. Nunufar, Nonopʻ/far 534. Nuš 535. Šah 536. Šahak 537. Šahay 538. Šahan 539. Šahanduxt 540. Šahanšah, Šahnšah 541. Šahap 542. Šahapłak(an) or Šahrapłakan [543. Šahastan 544. Šahdost 545. Šahē 546. Šahēn 547. Šahik 548. Šahnar 549. Šahpan 550. Šahrayeanpet 551. Šahrapan 552. Šahr-Vahrič 553. Šah-Varaz, Šahr-Varaz 554. Šamay 555. Šamanduxt 556. Šambatʻ or Šambat 557. Šambitʻ 558. Šanuš

Indexes

559. Šaštʻi 560. Šapuh 561. Šapuh-varaz 562. Šarhapał 563. Šawasp 564. Šawarš [565. †Šawur 566. Šakʻar 567. Šeran 568. Šeranik, also Šēranik 569. Šeroy, Široy 570. Šeroyean 571. Šiawš (Šiōš) 572. Šitan 573. Širak 574. Širanšah 575. Širakʻ 576. Širik 577. Širin 578. Šngin [579. Šnorhawor 580. Šnorhkʻ, Šnorh 581. Šruanšah 582. Ovkʻos 583. Ormzday 584. Ormzdat [585. Ormzduhi 586. Ormizd 587. Ormizduxt, Ormzduxt 588. *Uz or *Oyz 589. Uxtanēs 590. Uxtik 591. Čʻaxršah 592. Čʻaxruxan 593. Čʻarxik 594. Pak and Paki 595. Pakawš 596. Pakor 597. Pahlaw

Indexes

598. Pačok 599. Pay [600. †Payik [601. (†) Panač (Pacac) 602. Pand [603. Panon 604. Pap 605. Papakʻ [606. Paṙaw 607. *Patspar 608. Parap [609. Parēt 610. Partʻew 611. Paršənazdat 612. Paroyr [613. Parp 614. Pešgen, Peškʻen, Be/ēškʻen 615. Pesik 616. Peroz 617. Perozamat 618. Piran 619. *Porp620. Porpēs 621. Pṙawš (Pṙōš) 622. Pṙndux 623. J̌amasp 624. J̌an 625. J̌awitean 626. J̌ewan, J̌awan 627. J̌ihan or J̌ahan 628. J̌nikan 629. J̌uan-Xosrov 630. J̌uanšerik 631. J̌uanšēr, J̌uanšir 632. J̌uan-Veh 633. J̌uankʻoy 634. Ṙazmiozan 635. Ṙaham 636. Ṙahas

399

637. Ṙahat 638. Ṙam 639. Ṙašnan, Ṙašnay 640. Ṙastom 641. Ṙastsohun 642. Ṙat 643. Ṙestēn 644. Ṙew 645. Ṙēvaz 646. Ṙoč-veh 647. Ṙoč-Vehan or Ṙočik-Vahan 648. Ṙostom, Ṙ(ə)stom 649. Sag 650. Sagduxt 651. Satʻrabuzan 652. Salar 653. Sałar 654. Sam 655. Samean 656. Samēn 657. Samot 658. Sanatruk 659. Sanduxt 660. Sanesan, Sanēsan 661. Sanēs 662. Sanot 663. Sasag 664. Sasan 665. Sasik 666. Satoy 667. Saton 668. Saray 669. Sarawan 670. Sardar 671. Sari 672. Sarhang 673. Saruēn 674. *Saway 675. Sakʻan

400

676. Sebuxt 677. Sema-Všnasp 678. Semizar, Simizar 679. Semik, Semek 680. Senitam-Xosrov 681. Sewek or *Seweak 682. Sewi 683. Sewik 684. Sewuk 685. *Sinay 686. Sisak [687. Sisakuhi [688. Siramarg 689. Siranēs 690. Siranos, Sirinos 691. Slakʻ 692. Słuk 693. Sogdianos 694. Sovsarmos, Sōsarmos 695. Sormēn 696. Sur 697. Suray 698. Surēn 699. Surik 700. Surhap 701. Surmak 702. Surmanšah 703. Surux 704. Spahan 705. Spahanik 706. *Spand707. Spandarat 708. Spandiat 709. Spandiar 710. Sparakos 711. Spram 712. Spramik 713. Stahrašapuh [714. Stat

Indexes

715. Srahang 716. Srǰahan 717. Vazgēn 718. Vaxtʻang, Vaxtang, Vaxtʻank 719. Vahagn 720. Vahan 721. *Vahani/uk 722. Vahē 723. Vahram 724. Vahramšah, Varhamšah 725. Vahrič 726. Vałan 727. Vałarš 728. Vałaršak 729. Vałinak 730. Vałot 731. Van 732. Vanan 733. Vaštak 734. Vačʻak 735. Vačʻakan, Vačʻagan 736. Vačʻē 737. Vaṙgoš 738. Vaṙēn 739. Vasak 740. Vasawurt 741. Vasus, Vasos 742. *Vat 743. Varaz 744. Varaz-Gnel 745. Varazd 746. Varazdat 747. Varazdēn 748. Varazduxt 749. Varaz-Xosrov 750. Varazman 751. Varaz-Nerseh 752. Varaz-Šapuh 753. Varazoy

Indexes

754. Varazpandak 755. Varaz-Perož, Varaz-P‘erož 756. Varaz-Vałan 757. Varaz-Vačʻē 758. Varaz-Vzur 759. Varaz-Tirocʻ 760. Varaz-Trdat 761. Varaz-Kʻurdak 762. Varbakēs 763. Vargan 764. Vargēn 765. Vard 766. Varday 767. Vardan 768. Vardanduxt 769. Vardanšah 770. Vardanoyš 771. Vardanuhi, Vardanurhi 772. Vardan-Všnasp 773. Vardašah 774. Vardapet [775. Vardawor, Vardewor 776. Vardgēs 777. Vardegoyn/Vardēgoyn, Vardegun 778. Vardewan 779. Vardəmber 780. Vardi 781. Vardik [782. Vardocʻ 783. Varduk [784. Varduhri or Varduhr 785. Varž 786. Varj, Varjay 787. Varjay [788. †Varčik 789. Varšar 790. Varšir 791. Varsenik

401

792. Vehanoyš 793. Veh-Den-Šapuh or DenŠapuh 794. Vehik 795. Veh-Mihr 796. Vehsačan 797. Veh-Vehnam 798. Vzruk 799. Vižan 800. Vin 801. Vin-i-Xoṙean 802. Viroy, Vroy 803. Vnasep 804. Vndatakan 805. Vndoy 806. Všnasp 807. Všnaspdat 808. Všnas-Vahram 809. Vštasp 810. Vorotʻ 811. Vurk 812. Vṙam 813. Vṙamšapuh 814. Vsemakan 815. Vstam 816. Vstamkar 817. Vrēn 818. Vrtʻanēs 819. Vrik 820. Vriw 821. Vrkēn 822. Vroyr 823. Vruž 824. Tačat 825. Tačaturhi, Tačatuh(r)i 826. Tam-Xosrov 827. Tapean 828. Tigran 829. Tigranuhi

Indexes

402

830. *Tir 831. Tirazd 832. Tiraxosrov 833. Tirak 834. Tiran 835. Tiranam 836. Tirapet 837. Tiritʻ 838. Tirik 839. Tirikēs 840. Tiričan 841. Tiros 842. Tirot 843. Tirocʻ 844. Tiruk 845. Trdat 846. Trdatuhi 847. *Trpat848. Pʻahlawan [849. †Pʻaṙačirh 850. Pʻaṙanjem 851. *Pʻaṙawaz

852. Pʻaṙēn 853. Pʻaṙnak 854. Pʻaṙnaǰum 855. Pʻaṙnawaz 856. Pʻaṙnerseh 857. Pʻaṙox 858. Pʻarsman 859. Pʻapʻak/kʻ/g, Pʻapak 860. Pʻerož 861. Pʻisak 862. Pʻiran 863. Pʻirat 864. Pʻirog 865. Pʻusan-Veh 866. Pʻrawortēs, Pʻṙawortis 867. Kʻaykʻayuz 868. Kʻasu or Kʻasun 869. Kʻēkʻawus 870. Kʻupłiduxt [871. Kʻurd 872. Kʻserkʻsēs

I.2. Armenian (words and names other than the headwords) azat 2, 447 azd- 831 azn 5 *aznawor (dial.) 5 Atʻaš (‘Fire’) 6 Aždahar 8 axoṙapet 535 -ak 733 ah 133 ahagin 133 ahekan 9 *ałan 11 ałanadrōškʻ 11

ałanazgikʻ 11 Ałandṙot (GN) 648 ałēk 150 Amir-šum 343 Amir-vaz 428 ayr, ar- 76, 291, 321 andundkʻ 174 anoyš(-k‘) 24 -anoyš 792 anun 835 anušak 24 (a)nōsr 338 Ašmušat (GN) 32

Indexes

ašxarh 29 ašxēt 30 aprsam 42 aṙanjin 45 aṙawel 49 aṙn 51 aṙnak 51 aṙnakavor 51 Aspahan (GN) 704 Aspahanšah/y 704 aspar 607 asparapet 56 aspet 60 aspnǰakan 58 aspnǰakanutʻiwn 58 Astuacatur 257 atak 67 atragoyn 9, 70 arag 73 arbak 77 argawor 80 arew 73, 644 Arzani 88 aržan 80 aržem 80 Arin-Armanelin 90 Arikʻ ew Anarikʻ (GN) 275 arjak 165, 181 arjan 88 armanal 90 aršalurš/ǰ-kʻ 106 Aršamašat (GN) 32 Aršamunik‘ 32 aroyr 103 arus (dial.) 106 arǰ 92 Arǰuk 92 awag 439 Awal 126

403

Awalǰan/Awelčan 126 aweldat (MidArm.) 126 -awor 5, 779 awrēn 550 awrinak 550 Babi 135 bazay 144 bazē 143 bazmakan 146 bazmis (dial.) 146 bazuk 147, 428 balasan 42 Balasan 42 Baxšayiš 161 Baxši 161 baxt 150 Baxt 150 Baxtałēk 150 Baxtarik 150 Baxtišat 150 bambišn 155 bašx 161 bašxem 161 Basē 166 basrel 338 barj 165, 181 bawakan 166 ber- 779 bēg/k 29 Bēžan 167 Be(h)ram 723 Behram-šah 724 Bēuč / Bēsuč 18 boyr 187 bun 174 burastan 177 bstrel (dial.) 338 gayli-masri 338 gaṙn 738

404

Gaṙnik 738 garun 198, 219 gēs 205, 776 gin 197 -gin 578 gind 433 Gind 433 gisak 205 gndik (dial.) 208 golo(r)ši 35 gohar 210, 559 Gohar-s(i)tʻi 559 Gohar-tikin 559 goyn 9, 73, 777 Gulbałi 782 Gul-dasta 528 gušak 230 gṙzik 232 gṙuz 232 dahekan 416 das 242 dasapet 242 *dast 528 dehkan 254 dehkanutʻiwn 254 dehpet 254 dēn 256 dēt 609 Diwatur 257 dšxoy 264 -duxt 341, 768 duṙn 234 dranik 234 *Ezdin 502 -encʻ 321 -er 649 erag 73 Eran ew Aneran (GN) 275 eran- 275

Indexes

Eraneak 275 Erani(k) 275 Eranuhi 275 Eranšah 275 zambał (MidArm.) 282 zambał/x (dial.) 282 zangak 284 *Zangišah 284 zaṙnawuxt 852 Zarik 296 Zarxatʻun 296 zarmanali 90 zarmanam 291 zawak 298 zawš- 252 zawr 299 zɔrba-dast (dial.) 528 zuarak 311 Zuar 311 Ēztin 502 -ēn 546, 673, 729, 821 tʻaguhē (MidArm.) 671 tʻaguhi 671 tʻšuaṙ 852 tʻupʻ 782 žir 321 Žirayr 321 Žrencʻ/Žṙencʻ (GN) 321 Izt 508 -i 682 -itʻ 449, 837 -ik 683 išxan 322 lilupʻar 533 Lusik 446 xatʻun 296 Xoy 762 Xošea 325 Xošik 325

Indexes

Xošxabar 325 Xošxatʻun 325 Xošładam 325 Xošnadar 325 xost 335 Xostikean 335 xuž 351 xužan 351 Xužastan (GN) 351 Xuršudyan 354 canr 197 canragin 197 cer 864 Cer-uk 864 cov 548 Covinar 548 Karani (dial.) 362 karapet 363 Karin 365 kešt 371 -kēn 335, 371 kilimastri (dial.) 338 Kṙiocʻ 762 hazar 379 hazarapet 377 hazarawuxt 378 hazrē/i-vard (MidArm.) 381 */Haldita/ 837 Hayrapet 774 harsn 181 hawanim 387 hawkʻ 688 Herikʻ 166 hin 391 hnar 396 Hogi 624 Humayi-xan 390 hunar (MidArm. and dial.) 396 hur 400, 402

405

Hranoyš 792 hro(r)ticʻ 388 čaxarak 593 čaxr 593 čap (dial.) 408 čapuk 408 Čuašṙot (GN) 648 Mahi 417 mam(a) 419, 559 Mama-tikin 559 Mama(y) 419 maypet 628 maneak 433 manišak (dial.) 156 Mankawag 439 Mankik 447 Manktawag 439 manuk 90, 439, 447 mankti 439 manušak 156 margarē 230, 445 margarit 446 Margṙot (GN) 648 mard 181, 379, 447 Mardan 449 marǰan 453 mehekan 459 min 486 mog 91, 495 Mušeł 36 yamb/par 779 yarg 80 yargem 80 Yawan 626 yawanak 626 yawitean 504 yoyz 12 Yovanak 626 yovanak 626

406

Yovhan 626 naz 510, 791 nazeli 510 Nazeli 510 naze/ani 510 Naze/ani 510 nazim 510, 511 Nazlu 510 Nazluxan 510 Nazlum 510 Nazmelikʻ 510 nahapet 514 Nargul 548 nawasard 518, 532 Nekʻamad 267 Nekʻnam 267 Nixorakan (GN) 526 Nlu 534 Nšik 534 Nošiǰan 534 nostr (dial.) 338 nor 532, 776 Noro/ōgēs 776 Norvard 532 Nubar 532 nunufar 533, 564 nuš 534 Nuši 534 Nušik 534 Nušiǰan 534 nuṙn 548 Nṙanay 548 Nṙnahat 548 Nṙnek 548 Nṙo 548 šah 535, 546, 559 šah-(a)xoṙapet 535 šahap 541, 551 šah(a)stan 543

Indexes

šahēn 546 Šahinar 548 Šahnaz 460, 510 Šah-tikin 559 šat 146 šawa(r)š-ariwn 564 šakʻar 566 Šēr 567 širin (MidArm.) 577 šnorh(-kʻ) 579, 580 šnorhawor 579 šołom 405 -šum 343 šušan 282 Šušan 282 oyž 133, 588 oski 548 Oskinar 548 -ocʻ 146, 782 užgin 133 uxt 589 -uk 684, 783, 864 -uhi 275, 829 -uhri 784 uš 35, 621 Ukʻan 582 Ukʻos 582 pahapan 608 payik 599 paštem 495 pap 859 paṙaw 606 Paṙaw 606 paṙawik (MidArm.) 606 paṙšawošan 564 paterazm 272 patšač 796 patsparem 607 parap 608

Indexes

parz 181 pet 514, 628, 836 pēs 861 Pəṙavancʻ 606 ǰan (MidArm., dial.) 624 ṙazm 272 ṙais 5 ṙam (MidArm., dial.) 638 Ṙayis 5 Ṙohik 624 ṙošnakan 53 ṙot 648 ṙotastak 648 ṙōšan 53 sałar 726 same/otikʻ 657 satʻ 453, 791 Satʻinik 453, 791 sar 671 sard/tar (MidArm.) 670, 726 Sarkawag 774 saroy 673 seaw 681, 682, 683, 684 Sə/itʻi 464, 559 Stʻi 464, 559 Sew-sar (GN) 677 Sim (GN) 677 sinamahawkʻ (dial.) 688 sinamarkʻ (dial.) 688 Sinan 685 siramarg 688 slakʻ 691 Smbatanoyš 792 Spahanšah/y 704 spahapet 56 sparapet 56, 710 Vahramšahik 724 vačaṙakan 388 vanem 731

407

vašt 733 Vaṙnuni 738 varaz 743, 785 Varaž 785 Varažnunikʻ (GN) 785 vard 532, 776, 777, 779, 781 vard(a)pet 689, 774 vardagoyn 777 vardavaṙ 777 Varde/ē-tʻupʻ 782 vardeni 782 Vardeni(k) 782 *vardewor (dial.) 777 vardēvaṙ 777 vardē 777 vardēgoyn (MidArm.) 777 vardēhot (MidArm.) 777 vardēǰur (MidArm.) 777 varž 785, 786 varj 786 vars 791 veh 794 vin 800 tēr 356, 541, 831, 835, 836, 838, 843 Tērtēr 774 Tigranakert 828 tikin 559 tirapet 836 Tiracʻu 774 Tk/gṙ(n)akert 828 tōn 146 Tōn 146 Tōnak 146 Tōner 146 Tōnik 146 Tōnakan 146 Pʻanah 603 pʻaṙ-kʻ 850, 852, 855

Indexes

408

pʻapʻa (dial.) 859 kʻac 649 Kʻacer 649 kʻar 531

kʻēš 371 kʻoyr 342 ōj 90 Ōj-Mayil 90 II. IRANIAN II.1. Reconstructed Old Iranian forms

*ā-bauda- 1 *abi-daina- 550 *abi-dainā-pati- 550 *Abra-varsa- 791 *Ahura- 492 *Ahura-Mazdā- 492, 583, 585, 586 *Ahuramazdā-dāta- 584, 586 *-ai̯ ča- 104, 455 *-(a)ina- 73, 80, 122, 134, 231, 260, 311, 346, 353, 364, 412, 458, 511, 593, 673, 695, 698, 729, 738, 817, 821 *ais- 75 *-ai̯ ta- 187 *ama- 14, 15, 17, 79, 112, 116, 138 *Ama-dasta- 17, 528 *Ama-dāta- 15 *Ama-ka- 15 *Ama-pāda- 17 *Ama-p-aka- 17 *Ama-tanū- 14, 15 *amā̆van(t)- 14 *-āna- 48, 65, 78, 80, 88, 102, 104, 114, 132, 153, 157, 196, 201, 204, 219, 240, 277, 306, 314, 336, 353, 360, 362, 370, 415, 451, 476,

498, 572, 639, 660, 664, 732, 735, 763, 767, 796, 834, 840 *anau̯ ša- 24 *ap- 38 *Ā̆p-aka- 37, 38 *Āp-ina- 129 *Api-varsa- 791 *Ap-pāta- 37 *Ā̆p-uya- 1 *-ara- 45, 230, 457, 789, 805 *ā-rāsti- 276 *Arba- 78 *Arbaka- 77 *arg- 79, 80, 88 *Ariya-bānu- 102 *Ariya-b-aya- 91 *Ariya-br̥ z-ana- 86, 165 *Ariya-magu- 91 *Ariya-Miθra- 91 *Ariya-mr̥ du- 84, 91, 448 *Ariya-pai̯ sah- 861 *Arǰ- 107 *Arǰaka- 88 *Arjāna- 11 *Aršta-tāt- 36 *Aruna- 106 *aruša- 106 *Arušāspa- 97

Indexes

*arva- 102, 104 *Aru̯ a- 278 *Arv-(a)iča- 103, 104 *Arva-ka- 103, 104 *Arva-manah- 105 *Arv-āna- 102 *arvant- 279 *Arvanta- 279 *Arvant(a)-aspa- 279 *aryānām 275 *arzāna- 11 *aspa- 60, 97, 382, 666 *Aspa-dasta- 528 *Aspa-dāta- 59, 611 *Aspar-pāta- 607 *aspapati- 60 *Asp-āta- 59 *Aspāvanta- 57 *Aspā-yauda- 612 *Asruka- 63 *Āsu-rāθa- 636 *-āta- 66, 181, 367, 394, 637, 714, 863 *ā-tau̯ a-ka- 67 *ā-tū-ka- 67 *āθi- 10 *Āθiy-āna- 10 *āθr(a)- 9 *Āθr(a)-gau̯ na- 9 *Āθrakāna- 9 *-(a)uya-/-ōy 802 *ā-varsa- 791 *axšaina- 31 *-aya- (f. *-ayā-) 113, 116, 128, 238, 300, 463, 554, 583, 639, 674, 685, 697, 766, 787 *āzāta- 278 *Baga- 138, 139, 141 *Baga-dāta- 137, 140, 154, 245

409

*Baga-d-iya- 137 *Bagāma- 138 *Baga-raēvanta- 644 *Baga-sā̆ka- 139 *Baga-sā̆na- 139 *Bagā-vahyah- 142 *Bagaya- 583, 787 *bāgayā̆da- 137 *bagna- 439 *Bagu-pai̯ sa- 861 *Bai̯ u̯ ar-aspa- 172 *Bai̯ var-āta- 59, 173 *bā- 416 *bāman- 416 *Bandaka- 157 *bānu- 158, 416 * -bānu- 25 *bar- 779 *baud- 177 *Baudā- 177 *bauǰ- 175 *Bau̯ rai̯ ta- 187 *Baxta- 150 *Bāz-aya- 144 *bāzu- 147, 428 *Bāzu-ka- 147 *Br̥ z-ina- 186 *Br̥ z-aina- 186, 412 *Br̥ z-ana- 165 *br̥ zi- 146, 186 *Br̥ zi-farnah- 164 *Br̥ zi-manah- 146 *Br̥ z-ina- 186 *Būta- 182 *čanah- 840 *čaxra- 592, 593 *Čitaya-gauθra- 210 *čiθra- 412 *Čiθra-br̥ zana- 165, 412

410

*Čiθra-farnah- 849 *Čiθra-ka- 412 *Dain-akā- 256 *Dainā-vāzah- 256, 428 *dahyu- 254, 258 *Dahyu-ka- 258 *dahyu-pati- 254 *Daiva-dāta- 257 *dāmi- 238 *Dāmi-dāta- 238 *Dāmita- 238, 255 *Dāmiya- 238 *daraya- 251 *Dāraya-vahuš 251 *Dasta- 528 *dāta- 244, 257, 373, 611 *-dāta- 15, 611 *Dāta-Baga- 245, 747 *Dāta-Bandaka- 245 *Dāta-farnah- 244 *Dāt-iya- 237, 244 *dmāna-pat/θni/ī- 155 *Farna-bāzu- 855 *Farna-čiθra- 849 *farnah- 850, 852, 853 *Farnah-u̯ ā- 332, 857 *Farnah-u̯ ant(-a)- 857 *Farn-aina- 852 *Farn-aka- 853 *Farna-zāta- 287 *Fra-dāta- 399 *Fra-hāta- 399 *Frā̆n- 164 *Frā̆n-anau̯ ša- 400 *Frā̆nipāta- 400 *Frata-daina- 403 *Frata-farnah- 402 *fratama- 398, 402 *fraθa-gaoša- 230

Indexes

*Fravarti- 388, 403, 866 *Fravarti-ka- 388, 866 *Fravarti-ina- 403 *Fravarti-pāta- 388, 866 *gari- 196, 197 *garz- 232 *Gau-čanah- 209 *Gau-mant- 227 *gau̯ na- 9 *Gau̯ rai̯ a- 219 *Gau̯ rai̯ āna- 219 *gau̯ ša- 230, 737 *Gau̯ š-ara- 230 *Gau-tarza- 648 *Gunda- 229 *ham-āza- 382 *Hamāza-aspa- 382 *ham- 18 *ham-sak/č- 18 *(H)am-sač-ana- 18 *Hana-ka- 19 *Han-gauθrā- 210 *Haraiva- 404 *(H)arm- 82 *Haru̯ anta- 402 *Hu-māya- 389, 390 *Hu-māyā- 390 *Humāya-farnah- 389 *Hu-zava- 298 *hvan- 387 *Hvanaka- 387 *hwarnah-/*farnah- 850 *-iča- 685 *-(i)ka- 492, 550 *-ina- 80, 380, 431 *-ira- 119, 789, 790 *-ita- 54, 123, 312, 449, 593, 837

Indexes

*-iya- 91, 137, 237, 269, 680, 682, 736, 780 *J̌ āmāspī- 623 *ǰanīkān 628 *J̌ ī-ča- 302 *J̌ ī̆ra- 303 *J̌ īu̯ a- 312 *J̌ īu̯ a-ka- 312 *J̌ ī̆yaka- 302 *-ka-i̯ na- 133 *kāma- 358 *Kāma-sara- 358 *Kā̆n- 360 *kāra- 363, 365 *Kāra-pā- 364 *kāra-pati- 363 *Kāra-pati- 363 *Kār-ina- 365 *Kār-inā- 366 *ka/ārya- 363 *Ka/ārya-pati- 363 *kasi̯ ah- 868 *Kaufa-zāta- 373, 671 *kava-usa- 359, 369, 841 *Kavi- 359, 367 *magna- 439 *magna-sāra- 439 *Magu- 91 *Māh(a/i)- 416, 417, 418, 422, 460 *Māh(a/i)-bānu- 416 *Māhi-farn- 422 *Māhina- 417 *Māh(i)-bandaka- 456 *Māh-uka- 418 *Man-ai̯ ča- 99, 434, 455 *manah- 429, 434, 437, 858 *Māna-pōru-š 442 *Mana-u̯ āzā- 428

411

*Mana-u̯ āza(h)- 428 *Mandanā- 432 *Mānd-ina- 431 *maniš- 858 *manθra- 444 *Manθr-āna- 451, 500 *Manθr-āta- 451 *Manθrāpāta- 452 *Manθra-spanta- 444 *manya-ka- 433 *Manyaka- 433 *marta- 449 *marya- 471 *maryaka- 469 *Masišta- 443 *Mau̯ da-ka- 454 *Mau̯ da-baga- 454 *māy- 628 *Māya/ā- 422 *Mayn-ayā- 485 *may-ni- 485 *Maz- 415 *Mazā-manah- 415 *Mazā-miθra- 415 *Miθra- 416, 457, 458, 460, 463, 464, 475, 476 *Miθra-Ahura(-Mazdā)- 492 *Miθra-bandaka- 456, 466, 473 *Miθra-bānu- 416, 459 *Miθra-bauǰ-ana- 12, 81, 175, 467 *Miθra-čanah- 840 *Miθra-činah- 840 *Miθra-dāta- 478 *Miθr-aina- 458 *Miθrakāna- 459 *Miθrāna- 476 *Miθra-pāta- 500 *Miθra-pati- 500, 836

412

*Miθra-vahya- 795 *Miθraya- 463, 487, 583, 787 *Miθra-zāta- 462 *Mr̥ d-arya- 448 *mr̥ du- 84 *Muška- 498 *nā̆ba- 514 *nāfa- 514 *naiu̯ /ba- 532 *Nariya-manah- 517 *Narya-sanha- 523 *Nawa- 519, 532 *nawa-sarda- 518, 532 *nāz 460 *pač- 598 *Pač-ika- 598 *Pač-ira- 598 *Pač-uka- 598 *Pai̯ sa-ka- 861 *Panāh 603 *Panāh-čiθra- 601 *pāpa- 604, 605, 859 *Pāpa-ka- 604, 605, 859 *Pāpai̯ na- 134 *Para-yauda- 612 *Pari-auǰah- 616 *parnu- 606 *paru- 620 *Paru-pā- 620 *Paru-pai̯ sa- 620 *pati- 60, 242, 500, 514, 628, 836 *pati-sač- 796 *Pati-spara- 607 *pāθra-pāna- 608 *Pāθra-pāta- 608, 613 *pavāka- 359 *pāvaka- 359 *Pāu̯ aka-au̯ š- 595

Indexes

*Pr̥ š(a)n-asp- 611 *Pr̥ š(a)nas(p)-dāta- 611 *Pr̥ šni-asp- 611 *Purna- 622 *Purna-au̯ š- 621 *Ragu-(a)ina- 73 *Raiva-āzāta- 645 *raivāh, *raivant- 644 *Rai̯ va- 277 *Rai̯ v-(a)ina- 277, 644 *rāma- 75 *Rāma-ka- 638 *rāma(n)-īsa- 75 *rāna- 828 *rāni̯ ah- 275 *Rāsta- 276 *rāsti- 276 *raθ(a)- 636 *rāθa- 635, 636 *Rāθa-āsu- 636 *Raθ-ina- 636 *Raθ-ukā- 636 *raupāśa- 103 *rautas-tāka- 648 *Rautas-tauhma- 648 *Rautas-taxma- 648 *rau̯ xšna- 53 *Rayavant- 279 *Rayavāza- 645 *Razm-aka- 272 *razman- 319, 750 *Rista-ka- 87 *R̥ na- 44, 45, 49, 50, 51 *R̥ naka- 51 *R̥ na-u̯ āč- 48 *R̥ ša- 96 *R̥ š-aiča- 99 *R̥ š-(a)ina- 100 *R̥ ša-ka- 92

Indexes

*R̥ šāma- 32 *R̥ šan- / *r̥ šan- 34, 35, 92, 95, 96, 97, 98, 109, 872 *R̥ š(a)-āna- 34, 95 *R̥ šāspa- 97 *R̥ ša-auš-aya- 35 *R̥ š-uka- 110 *R̥ ta- 123 *R̥ ta-āna- 589 *R̥ ta-bānu- 121, 416, 778 *R̥ tai̯ na- 122 *R̥ ta-ka- 111 *R̥ ta-kāmā- 113 *R̥ tā̆ma- 112 *R̥ ta-manah- 112 *R̥ tam-bara- 779 *R̥ ta-namah- 589 *R̥ ta-pāna- 121 *R̥ t-arma- 82 *R̥ ta-varziya- 83 *R̥ ta-vazdah- 120 *R̥ ta-xš-aina- 117 *R̥ ta(x)šamaya- 116 *R̥ ta-xšaiθra- 119 *R̥ ta-xšaθra- 115, 119 *R̥ ta-xš-ara- 119 *R̥ ta-xš-ira- 119, 789, 790 *R̥ ta-xš-iya- 118 *R̥ t-aya- 113 *R̥ t-ayā- 113 *R̥ ta-zāta- 287 *R̥ t-ina- 122 *R̥ t-uka- 125 *sač- 18, 796 *sač-a/āna- 796 *saka- 649 *Saka- 649, 675 *Sāka- 649 *Sāna-bara- 658

413

*Sak-āna- 675 *Sāna-taruka- 658 *sar- 671 *sār- 669 *Saru̯ - 673 *Saru̯ -ai̯ na- 673 *Sata-dāta- 666 *Sataka- 681 *Satāspa- 666, 714, 802 *Sata-syāva(ka)- 564, 681 *sau̯ ah- 674 *Sau̯ arma- 695, 702 *Sawyaka- 681 *S(i̯ )ai̯ na- 680, 685 *s(i̯ )ai̯ na-mr̥ ga- 688 *S(i)ain-iya- 680 *spāda- 365, 710 *Spāda-ka- 365, 710 *spāda-pati- 56 *Spād-ina- 365 *Spaka/ā- 649 *Spanta-dāta- 707 *spara- 607 *Sparga-pai̯ sah- 861 *Srīra(ka)- 573 *Sugd-iya- 693 *Sugdiyāna- 693 *Sūra- 696, 697, 698 *Sūr-ai̯ na- 698 *Sūra-armaka- 701 *Sūrarma- 702 *syāma- 654, 677 *S(i)yāma- 554, 677, 679 *S(i)yāmāspa- 554 *Syāvaka- 564, 681 *Syāvaršan- 564 *Syāvāspa- 563 *syā-va- 677, 684 *Š(y)āti-br̥ z-ana- 165

414

*Tač-a(n)t- 824 *Tačat-aspa- 824 *tanū- 308 *Tigra- 828 *Tigra-ka- 828 *Tigra-rāna- 828 *Tigr-uka- 828 *Tīra- 830 *Tīra-dāta- 845 *Tīr-(a)iča- 840 *Tīra-nāman- 835 *Tīra-vazdah- 831 *Tīr(ī) 837, 838, 840, 842 *Tīr-ika- 838 *Tīrī-pāta- 847 *Tīrī-vazdah- 831 *Tīriya- 840 *Tīriya-čanah- 840 *Tīriya-dāta- 840, 845 *Tīrya-pāta- 847 *-uka- 598, 864 *upa-daita- 609 *-ura- 152, 519 *uštra- 315 *Uxti-/*Uxθa- 589 *Uxθa-farnah- 589 *Uxθa-namah- 589 *Vahišta- 733 *vahu- 251 *Vahu-ka- 582 *Vahu-kara- 531 *Vahu-kāra- 531 *Vahu-raučah- 646 *Va(h)u-razma(n)- 750 *Vahu-vasa- 739 *Vahyah- 722 *Vai̯ ǰ-ana- 167, 799 *vai̯ na- 800 *Vala-gaša- 727

Indexes

*van- 731, 732 *Vana- 731 *Vana- farnah 731 *Vanant-ī- 732 *Varāza- 743 *Varāza-dāta- 746, 747 *Varāz(a)-razman- 750 *varčah- 788 *Vardāna- 767 *v(a)rda-pati- 774 *varn- 737, 738 *Varn-ai̯ na- 737, 738 *Varnaka- 737 *Varna-gau̯ ša- 737 *Varnaka-gau̯ ša- 737 *varsa- 791 *Varsaina(-ka)- 791 *Varsa-van(t)- 791 *Vars-ina- 791 *Vārz-ana- 786 *Vārz-ina- 786 *vas- 739 *Vasa-ka- 739 *Vasā-ka- 739 *Vasa-raza- 739 *Vāta- 128, 742 *Vāta-ama- 742 *Vāta-fradāta- 742 *Vāta-pāna- 742 *Vātāspa- 742 *vāza- 717 *Veh-sač-ana- 796 *Vinda-farnah- 229, 805 *vīra- 98 *Vīra-bauǰ- 823 *Vīrai̯ na- 817 *Vīra-ka- 819 *Vīra-rauda- 822 *Vīra-rāz- 828

Indexes

*Vīra-tanū- 308, 589, 818 *Vīra-yauda- 471, 612, 822 *Vīr-ina- 817 *Vīriya- 819 *Vīr-uka- 819 *Vi-saka- 739 *Vis-tax/hma- 815 *Višta-aspa- 809 *Vr̥ da- 463, 532, 729, 765, 766, 767, 774 *Vr̥ da-bānu- 778 *vr̥ da-gau̯ na/ā- 777 *Vr̥ da-gau̯ na- 777 *Vr̥ da-gau̯ nā- 777 *Vr̥ da-gaš(a)- 776 *Vr̥ da-ka- 207, 221, 781 *Vr̥ dāna- 767 *Vr̥ da-pati- 774 *Vr̥ di-ka- 781 *Vr̥ du-ka- 783 *vr̥ ka- 231, 763, 811, 821 *Vr̥ kaina- 231, 811, 821 *vr̥ šan- 789, 790 *Vr̥ š-ara- 789 *Vr̥ šna-aspa- 789, 806 *Vr̥ θragna- 719, 812 *Vr̥ θragna-pāta- 719 *Xšaita- 30, 354, 572 *xšaiθnī- 31 *xšāna- 322

415

*xšaθra- 13, 29, 537, 541, 837 *xšaθra-pā- 541, 551 *Xšaθra-pā-na- 549, 551 *xšaya- 872 *Xwar 346, 353, 354 *yauda- 612 *yazata- 501 *yazata-kr̥ ta- 503 *yazatō-buxta- 508 *zang- 284 *Zang-āna- 284 *zantu- 285 *Zantu-ka- 285 *Zaraθ/t-uštra- 315 *Zar- 289 *Zari- 296 *Zarīnah- 296 *zarna- 286 *Zarna-ka- 286 *zarna-vufta- 852 *Zaryāθra- 288 *zaryāθrya- 288 *-zāta- 287 *Zāt-(a)iča- 287 *Zāt-uka- 287 *Zava- 298 *Zāw(a)r-aya- 300 *zauš- 252 *Zind- 306

II.2. Avestan (YAv., unless indicated as OAv.) aojah- 588 āiθi- 10 Auruuat̰ .aspa- 279, 824 auruuaṇt- 279 Auruua-sāra- 103

auruša- 106 aurušāspa- 97 axšaēna- 31 ātarš 6 Ātərəzaṇtu- 285

416

anaoša- 24 ama- 94 amauuaṇt- 14 Ārāstiia- 276 arəǰa- 80, 108 Arəǰauuan- 80, 108 arəǰah- 108 Arəǰaŋvhaṇt 108 Arənauuāčī- 48, 51 arəza- 11 arša- 92 aršan- 94 Aršan- 95 Arštāt- 36 Aspāiiaoδa- 612 āsna- 5 Āzāta- 2 Aži-Dahāka- 8 Aš ̣auuazdah- 120 Aš ̣a.nəmah- 114 Aš ̣a-sauuah- 674 Aš ̣āhura- 492 uxti- 589 Kauuāta- 367 Kauuā-rasman- 272, 319, 750 Kauui- 368 Kauui- Usan- 369 Kauui- Haosrauuah- 368 kasiiah- 868 xšaēta- 572 xšōiθnī- 31 gaēsa- 205 Gaomaṇt- 227 Gaoraiiana- 219 Gaori- 217, 236 gairi- 196, 197, 198, 200 gaoša- 230, 737 Grə̄hma- (OAv.) 233 Haosrauuah- 338

Indexes

haosrauuaŋha- 338 harz- 165 hu-iiazata- 501 Huiiazata- 501 Hu-maiia-ka- 389 Hu-māiiā- 389, 390 Daēnāuuāzah- 256, 428 daēuuō.dāta- 257 dai- 609 dāmi.dāta- 238 dəmąnō.paθnī- 155 Druuaspā- (DN) 268 ǰaini- 628 J̌ āmāspa- 623 paēsah- 861 Paēsaŋhanū- 861 paṇtā- 602 Paraδāta- 612 Paršat̰ .gu- 611 pərənāyu- 606 fratəma- 398 Frāniia- 400 Frə̄nah- 400 Frə̄nī- 400 baγō.dāta- 140 bāzu- 428 būj- 175 Nairiiō.saŋha- (DN) 523 nauua- 518 Nana-rāsti- 276 Nərəmanah- 76, 517 nmānō.paθnī- 155 maoδana- 454 maγna- 439 Manuš.čiθra- 425 Mąθrauuāka- 445, 451 mərəγō saēnō 688 mərəzu- 84 yaod- 634

Indexes

yaoz- 12 Yima-xšaēta- 572 van- 731 vanō.vīspa- 731 Varāza- 743 varəsa- 791 Varəšauua- 789 varz- 774 Varšna-, Varšni- 806 vasō.xšaθra- 739 vazaγa- 717 vəhrka- 811 Vərəθraγna- 719 Vohuraočah- 646 Viδat̰ .xvarənah- 805 Virāza- 828 Vīrāspa- 97, 427, 666, 802, 819 vīrō.raoδa- 822 Vīštāspa- 809 raēuua-, raēuuaṇt- 644 raoxšna- 53 raγu- 73 raθa- 636 rād- 276 rāna- (OAv.) 828 saēna- 685 Saēna- 680, 685 sarəd- 518 sāma- 654, 677 Sāma- 654, 677

417

Siiāuuaršan- 564 Siiāuuāspi- 563 Siiāmaka- (GN) 677 sūra- 696, 701 Sūrō.yazata- 696 staxra- 713 Spəṇtōδāta- 707 Spinǰauruška- 58 srut̰ .gaoša- 230 Srut̰ .gaoša- 737 Zaoša- 252 zairi- 296 Zairita- 289 Zairiuuari- 288 zauua- 298 Zauuan- 297, 314 zauruuan- 317 zaṇtu- 285 Zaṇda- 285 zaraniia- 286 Zaraθuštra- 315 zarmaiia- 291 ząθra- 290 zūti- 314 zrazdāti- 387 Zrazdāti- 387 zruuan- 317 Zruuan- 317 Zruuan- (DN) 317

II.3. Old Persian asabāra- 61 *Āçi-dāta- 55 asa- 54 Aspačanah- 840 axšaina- 31

*bāgayā̆da- 137 *Bāgayādi- 137 Br̥ diya- [b-r-di-i-y-] 305 Dāraya-vauš [D-a-r-y-v-u-] 251 *Dauša- 252

Indexes

418

fratama- 398 Fravarti- [f-r-v-r-t-i-] 388, 866 *gaušaka- 230 Haraiva- (GN) 404 hazārapatiš 377 Kambū̆ǰiya- 357 kāra- 365 Māda- (EN) 531 Martiya- 449 *Miç-aina- 458 Mr̥ duniya [m-r-du-u-n-i-y-] 84 Parθava- 610 R̥ ša-ka- [a-r-š-k-] 92 R̥ šāma- [a-r-š-a-m] 94

*R̥ ta-vardiya- 83 R̥ ta-xšaça- [a-r-t-x-š-ç] 115, 119 *saka- 649 Sugda (EN) 693 þūra-vāhara- 410 Uvaxštra- [u-v-x-š-t-r-] 375 Ūvǰiya- (EN) 351 Vahuka- [v-h-u-k] 582 vard- 774 vazr̥ ka- [v-z-r-k-] 798 Vištāspa- [Vi-(i)-š-t-a-s-p-] 809 Xšaθrita- 837 Xšaya-r̥ šā [x-š-y-a-r-š-a] 872

II.4. Reconstructed Middle Iranian forms *Ampak(a)- 17 *Amyāt/d (SWIran.) 15 *Andīkān 22 *apē-δāt- 39 *Arī-mog(u) 91 *Aspand 57 *Aspan(a)ǰ-āwar 58 *Bābīk 135 *Bag-puhr 152 *Bandakān 157 *Bānuk(a)- 160 *Bōr 178 *Bōrēt 187 *Bōz 175 *bun 174 *Būt-Māh 183 *čārak 410 *-δāt (NWIran.) 15 *Druwāsp 268 *duš-varr- 852 *Frāsyāk 401

*Gōmand 227 *Gōr 236 *Gōrān 219 *Hamā̆zasp 382 *Kas 868 *-k/gēn- 717 *Māhrān 451, 500 *Panāh-čihr 601 *Manāsp 427 *Mēnay 485 *Mež-ēž 455 *Nar-dēs- 516 *Nāz 510 *Pāhr(a)pāt 608, 613 *rāh 636 *Rām 274 *Rāman- (DN) 274 *Rašn 639 *Rāt 642 *Razmyōz 634 *Rēv 644

Indexes

419

*vīr-īk 819 *Višnasp 806 *Višnasp-dāt 807 *Vurk 811 *xšēn 31 *-yāt/d (SWIran.) 15 *Zāw(a)rak(a)- 299 *Zāw(a)r 300 *Zīw-it 312

*Rēvāz 645 *Ruvān 102 *Š(y)av-ōδ (NWIran.) 565 *Tahm-Xusraw 826 *Tīr-īk 838 */Varbak/ 762 *Vark/g-ān- 763 *Vasak 739 *vēnak 800 *vīr- 817, 820

II.5. Middle Persian abarwēz [’p̄ lwyc] 41 abarwēžī (Manich.) 41 abē-dād 39 Ābōy [’pwdy] 1 abursām [’bwrs’m] (Manic.) 42 Abursām (Manich.) 42 Ābursām [’pwrs’n, ’bwlsm] 42 ādār-gōn 9 Ādūg [’twk] 67 ādur [’/’’dwr] (Manich.) 9, 70 Ādurān 71 Ādur-Gušnasp 70 *Ādur-īk 72 Ādur-Narseh 68, 71, 72 Ādur-Ohrmazd 69 Ādur-Višnasp 70, 71, 72 āhan 10 Ahēn 10 āhun [’hwn] (Manich.) 10 ālān 11 *Ālānyōzān 12 *āmat 267 amāwand 14 anāg 19 Anag-duxt [’nkdwḥty] 19

an-āhōg 20 ’Ndyk’n (GN) 22 anōš 24 Anōš 24, 792 Anōš-Ādūg 792 Anōšag-būd, Anōš(ag)-dād 792 Anōšag 24, 792 anōšag-ǰān 534 Anōšag-veh 792 Anōšaǰān/Nōšaǰān [’nwšǰ’n / nwšǰ’n] 534 anōšak-ruvān 25, 26 Anōš-buxt 792 Anōš-Gušnasp 792 Anōš-veh 792 Anōšōy 24 Anōšruvān-panāh 25, 26 Anōš-zād 792 Anōšag-zādag 792 ’Pyny 129 Ardaβān [’rdβ’n] (Manich.) 121 Ardag [’ltky] 111 Ardaxšīr 119 Ardāy-Farr 113 Ardēn 122

420

Ard-Ohrmazd 82 a-ristak 87 Armāyēl 90 ’Rthštr 115, 119 arūs [’lws] 106 Arwand-Šābuhr 279 Aryāmān (Manich.) 76 Aryān-šā(h) (Manich.) 275 Arz-āfrīd 88 arzān [’rz’n] (+Manich.) 80, 88 Arzīg 80, 88 ārzōg 85 Ārzōg 85 (a)sēm 679 asp 223 Asparbād [’splb’t] 607 Asp-gōn 9 Aspbed 60 aspanž (Paz.) 58 aspenj (Paz.) 58 aspinǰ 58 Aspōrag 61 asppat [’sppt] 60 Asp-rah 636 āšnāg 33 Āšnāgēn-Bay 33 Aštād 36 ātaš (Paz.) 6 Ātaxš-rav 6 axšēn 31 ayār(-) 506 āyēnbed 550 āyōz- (+ Manich.) 12 āzād [’z’d, ’’z’d] (Manich.) 2, 447 Āzād 2 Āzād-mard 2, 447 āzarm 4 āzarmīg 4

Indexes

Āzarmīg 4 Āzarmīg-duxt 4 āzn [’zn] (Manich.) 5 Āznārōg 5 āznāwar 5 *Āzn-āwar 5, 58 Ažidahāk 8 Bāb 131, 134, 135 Bābēn 134 Bābīg 135 Bābīy 135 bādag [b’tk] 163 Bādag [b’tky] 163 Bāg [b’ky] 151 bāmbišn [b’nbyšn] (Manich.) 155 bāmbušn 155 Bānag 158 bānbānūk 155 Bānūg 155, 159, 160 bānūk 155 baxš (Manich.) 161 baxš- (Manich.) 161 baxt 150 Baxt-āfrīd (Zor.) 150 Baxt-bōzīd 150 Bay-dād 245 bāz 143 Bāzag [b’cky] 143 bazm 146 Bēwarasp 8, 59, 172, 173 *Bēž 167 Bndk’n 157 bōr 178, 187 Bōrān 178, 187, 219 Bōrān-duxt 219 Bōy 177 Bōyāg 177 Bōyestān 177

Indexes

Bōzēd 175, 176, 187 Būd 182 Būdag 182 Būdēn 182 Būd-mard 182 Būd-Mihr 182 bun [bwn] (manich.) 174 Bun-anōš 174 burdār [bwlt’l] 184 burz 185, 186 Burz 185, 186 Burz (DN) 185 Burzād 181 Burzan 165 Burz-ātaxš 6 Burzēn 186, 412 Burz-Mihr 185, 412 Burz-Mihr-Čihrēn 186, 412 Burzōy 802 čābuk 408 čār 409 čarag [crg] (Manich.) 410 čārag 409, 410 Čarīg [clyky] 409, 410 čaxra 837 Čaxrī̆d 592, 593, 837 čihr 391 Dād 237, 244 Dād-bandag 245 Dād-Bay 245 dān- (Manich.) 239 Dādiy 237 Dādōy 237, 248 dahibed [dhybyd] (Manich.) 254 dahigān 254 Dārāy 250, 251 Dārāyā-Ohrmazd 250 Dārāy-veh 251 *Dārēh 251

421

dast 528 dastan (Manich.) 528 dawīdan 253 Dēhēn 254 dehkan 254 *Dēhkān 254 dēn 256, 747 Dēn 256 Dēnag 256 dēnār 259 Dēnār-pand 259 dēnāwar 259 Dēn-Ohrmazd 256 dēwdād [dywd’d] (Manich.) 257 Dīdāy [dyt’y] 609 *Dil- 260 dōšag 252 dōšāram (Manich.) 252 Dōšāram 252 dōšist (Manich.) 252 Dōšist (Manich.) 252 *Drust 267 Druv 268 Druvag 268 Druvāspān 268 Dumbāvand 263 dušxvarr(ah) 852 Duxš-āzād [dwxš’z’d] (Manich.) 264 Duxt 261, 292, 559 Duxt-anōš 261, 792 *Duxtar 266 Duxt-mard 261 dwhš-y 264 Ērān (GN/EN) 275 Ērān-duxt 275 Ērān-Gušnasp 275 Ērān-spahpat 275 Ērān-xrad 275

422

frh̠ , prh̠ /farrah/ (Manich.) 852 Farrbay-Narseh 856 Farr-Narseh [plnlsḥy] 856 farrox 857 Farrox-būd 334 Farrox-Ohrmazd 333 Farrox-zād 332 Fra/āhād 399 Frāsyāg 401 Frēdōn 406 Fursaman 858 ganj [gnj] (Manich.) 193 ganǰ 193 Gar-Ādur 196, 197, 198, 200 garān [gr’n] (Manich.) 196, 234 garānīg [gr’nyg] (Manich.) 196, 234 *Gēg 203 gēs [gys] 205 gōhr 210 Gōhrā̆n-Māh 210 Gōk 201 Gōkiy 201 gōn 9 gōr 217 Gōr 217, 219, 220, 236 *Gōrān-duxt 219 Gošaq-anoš 230 Gōzan 202, 209 grāmīg 233 gugāy 189 gul 223 Gulak [gwlky] 207, 221, 781 Gulbed [wrdpt] 222, 774 Gundā̆ [gwnd’] 229 Gundafarr 229, 805 Gunda-Rašnēn 229 Gund-Xvā̆r 229 gurg 811

Indexes

Gurg 811, 821 Gurgēn [gwlgyn] 231, 821 Gušnasp [gwšnsp] 806 Gušnasp-dād [gwšnspd’t] 807 Guštāsp 809 gyān [gy’n] (Manich.) 624 Gyān-Sām 624 Hamazāsp 382 Ham-mihr(ag) 18 Ham-var 18 hassāz- (Manich.) 18 hazār 376 hazāruf/xt 378 *hazār(a)wuf/xt 378 Hērbed-duxt 23 Hormizd [ḥwl/rmzdy] 394, 397, 586 hōy [hwy] (Manich.) 392 Hu-kar 531 Humāy 389, 390 humāyōn (Manich.) 389 hunar (+Manich.) 396 huniyāg 395 Huniyāg-Vahrām 395 Huniy-Arda(x)šīr 395 Hu-Pand 602 Hu-pāy 599 Husrav 338 hūžīg [hwjyg] (Manich.) (EN) 351 ḥz’lwpt 377 ispāh [‘sp’h] (Manich.) 56 ispar (Manich.) 607 ispenǰ [‘spynj/c] (Manich.) 58 išnōhr [ᶜšnwhr, ᵓšnwhr] (Manich.) 580 išnūm- [‘šnwm-] (Manich.) 404 J̌ āmāsp 623 J̌ ān-abzūd [y’n’pzwt] 624

Indexes

ǰāwēd 625 ǰāydān [j’yd’n] (Manich.) 625 ǰuwān 626 J̌ uvān [yw’n] 626, 629, 632, 633 Kahōs (Paz.) 369 Kak-i Kōhzād 373 kam 358 Kām-Ohrmazd 358 Kanārang 360 kār (Manich.) 365, 531 Kārin [k’lny] 365 kāw (Manich.) 368 Kavād 367 Kay-Kāvūs 869 Kāyōs 359, 369, 841 Kay-Xōsrōi 359, 368, 869 keh (Manich.) 868 kēn 370 Kēn-xwāh-Šābuhr 370 kēš (+Manich.) 335, 371 kōfidār 263 Kōh-duxt 196, 198 Kōh-zād [kwhz’t] 373, 671 Kōh-zāy 373 kōš- (Manich.) 374 kō(x)š- 374 Māh 183, 422 Māh-Būt 183 Māhēn 422 Māhin 417 Māhšī 417 Māhōg 418 Mā̆hrād 445, 451 Mahraspand (Zor.) 444 Māhr-būd 445, 451 mān (Manich.) 427, 442 Man-čihr [mncyh(l), mnwchl’n] 425 Mandād 431

423

Māndād 431 *Mand-ōy 432 Manēz [mnycy] 99, 434 Mār-ābād 445, 451, 452 Māraspand 444, 451 mard 447 Mard 447, 449, 621 Mardag 449 Mard-būd 182 Mardēn 449 Mardōy 449 Mard-ōš 621 marzbān 450 Marzbān 450 Masd 443, 621 Masd-ōš 443, 621 Maštag [mštky] 443 Maštagāy [mštk’y] 443 māyag [m’yg] (Manich.) 628 Mazād 415 Maz-anōš 415 Mazāygāy 415 mērag 469 Mērag-būd 469, 471 Mezag 455 Mihr 475 Mihrān 476 Mihr-bān 470 Mihr-bed [mtlpty] 500, 836 Mihr-Bōzēd 176 Mihrdād [mtrd’t] 478 Mihrēn [mtl/ryny] 458 Mihr-Gušnasp 484 Mihr-Husrav 477, 480 Mihrizēn 840 Mihr-Narseh 477, 481 *Mihr-nāz [mtrˈn’c] 460 Mihr-Ohrmazd 492 Mihr-ōš 621

424

Mihr-ōy 273, 483 Mihrōzan 12, 81, 467 Mihr-Šābuhr 468, 477 Mihr-Vahrām 212 Mihr-Varāz 553 Mihrzād 462 morwārīd 446 nab-xvar 531 nāmdār 515 nām-gēn 717 Nāmōy 802 Narēman [nlymn] 517 Narēmān (Manich.) 517 Narseh 523 nāz- (Manich.) 510 nāzūg [n’zwg] (Manich.) 513 Nāzuk 510, 513 Nēw 528, 532 *Nēw-dast- 528 Nēwēn 529 Nēw-Husrav 529 Nēw-Šābuhr 529 nīlōpal 533 Odābaxt [’wt’bḥty] 128, 150 Ohrmazd 586 Ohrmazd-dād 584 Ohrmazd-duxt 587 Ohrmazd-duxtag 587 ōš 35, 443 ōz [’wc] 588 Ōzēn 588 Ōz-(Mušāy) 588 Ōz-veh 588 Pāb 604 Pābak 604, 605, 859 Pābō̆s [p’pwsy] 136 Pādīg 163 Pahlav 597, 610 pahr 133

Indexes

Pāhr-bād 613 pāhrbed 613 Pāhr-gēn 133, 717 pāk 359, 594 Pāk 359, 594 Pakur 152 *Pān 603 pānā̆g 603 *panāh 603 *Panāh 603 Panāh-duxt(ag) 603 Panāh-veh 603 pand (+Manich.) 259, 602 Pand 602 Pān-dād 603 Pandag 602, 754 Pand-Farrag 602 Parnuš [plnšy] 606 *Pārs (GN) 550 *Pārs-āyēn-pet 550 *Pāy 599 payg 599 Payg [pdky] 599, 600 pērōz 616 Pērōz (+Manich.) 616 *Pērōz-āmat 617 Pērōz-Hormizd 492 Pērōz-Ohrmazd 492 pēs [pys] 861 pēšag 614 pēšār 614 pēšēnīg 614 pēš-kar 614 pīr 862, 863, 864 Pīr 862, 863, 864 pur [pwr] (Manich.) 442 Purnāy 621 purr (Manich.) 442, 621 purr-māh (Manich.) 621

Indexes

purr-xwarrah 621 Purr-Xwarrah 621 Pus-veh 865 Pusān-veh 865 rād 642 Rād 642 rāh [r’h̠ ] (Manich.) 636 Rāh-Ohrmazd 636 Rāh-Xwar 636 Rām 74, 274, 636 Rāmēn 76, 274 Rā̆mēnōy 76 Rām-Mihr 274 rāst 276, 641 Rāst 276 Rāstag 276 Rāstēn 276, 643 Rāst-Šābuhr 276 Rāst-Xvar 276 Rašn 639 Rašnag 639 Rašn-dād 639 razm 272 Razmad 272 Razmād 272 Razmāgōy (?) [Razmāyōd] 272 Rēw-Mihr 644 ristag 87 ristagīgīh 87 ristāhēz 87 ristak 87 rōbāh 103 rōš(a)n [rwšn] (Manich.) 53 Rōšn [lwšn] 53 rōy 103 Rōz-veh 646 rūhā 624 Rustam 216, 648 Ruvān-Tōs-Pīr 102

425

*sačan 796 Sad-dād 666 sag 649 *Sag-duxt 650 Sag-pus 649, 650 sahm-gē̆n 133, 717 sāl 530 sālār [s’l’r] 652, 726 Sālār (Manich.) 652 Sām 654 Sā̆mēnād [smyn’t] 656 Sarag 671 sarv 673 Sarv-Gušnasp 673 Sāsān 664 saxwan 641 Se/ēbuxt 676 Sēn 680, 685 sēn murw 688 Sēn-m[urv?] 688 Sēsen-bād 686 Sīsin (Manich.) 686 Siyāvaxš 564 Slwk- 692 Slwk-’n 692 spāhbed 56 Spanddād 707 Spandyāt < *Spandidāt [spndd’t] 707 spar 607 sprahm 711 sprahmag 711 staxr 713 Staxr-yād 713 Sūrēn [swlyn] 698 Šābuhr [šhpwhly] 560 Šābuhr-šnōm 404 šāh 535, 546 *Šāh 535

426

Šāhag 536 Šāhēn 546 Šāh-nāz 510 Šahrab [štrp] 541 Šahr-ālānyōzān [štr’l’nywč’n] 12 šahrap 541, 551 *Šahraplakān 542 *Šahr-āyēn-pet 550 šahrestān (+Manich.) 543 Šām 554 Šāmag-Rašn 554 *Šāmāsp (in GN Šām-āspī) 554 Šambīd 557 Šāmwār 554 šēd 572 Šēd 30, 572 Šēdam 572 Šēdag 572 Šērag 573 šīrēn 577 šnōhr [šnwhl] 580 Šnōhr-Gušnasp 580 šnōmag 404 Tabagōgān 827 Tabah 827 Tābīg 827 tahm [thm] (Manich.) 648, 815, 826 Tahm-Šābuhr 826 Tahm-Yazdgird 826 Tīr 830 Tīrag [tylky, tyrky] 833 Tīrdād 845 Tīrīg [tylyk’n] 838 Tīr-Husrav 832 Tīrōs [tylwsy] 55, 136, 443, 841, 843 waččag 734

Indexes

wahār (Manich.) 410 Wahišt 733 *Wahištāzāta- 211 Wahnām 170, 797 Wahrām 724 Wahrām-bād 719 Wahrām-Šābuhr 813 *Wahrām-šāh 724 *Wahrīč 725 Wahy-frazend 722 Wahy-zādag 722 *Wāl 730 Wālān [wld’n] 726 Wālaxš [wrd’hšy] 727, 776 *Wāl-ēn(a)- 729 wān- (Manich.) 731 wanafšag 156 Wanēn 731 Wārag 764 Wārān 764 Warāz 743, 748 Warāzduxt 748 *Warāz-šāpuhr 752 Warēn 738 Warhān [wrh’n] (Manich.) 720 Wārin 738 Waresan-duxt 660 warrag [wrg] (Manich.) 737 Warrag [wlk(y)] 737 Wa(r)hrām 719, 723, 724 Warhrān 719, 720 Warsin [wlsn’n] 791 warz- 786 Wārzin 786 Wātfradāt [wtprdt] 742 weh 170, 793, 795, 796 Weh 792, 794 Wehān 647 *Weh-anōš 792

Indexes

weh-dēn 793 Weh-Mihr 795 Wehōg 794 Weh-rāst 276 Wēn [wyny] 800 wēnag [wyng] 800 Wēzan 799 win 800 Wīnāsp 803 windād 804 Windād 804 Windād-Gušnasp 804 Wind-ar 230, 789, 805 wīr (Manich.) 819 Wīr 819 Wīr-Bōz-Ādur 823 Wīrin 817 Wīrōy 802, 819, 822 wis [wy(y)s] 815 Wisēmakān [wsymk’n] 263 Wistahm 815 Wištāsp 809 Wuzurg [wclg] 758, 798 wuzurg-framādār 481, 798 xašēn 31 Xōrānzēm [hwlncym] 850 Xūzig 351 xwadāy 6 Xwadāy 6 Xwadāy-dād 6 Xwar 345, 346 Xwarēn 346 xwarispēg [xwrspyg] (Manich.) 355 *xwarrah 332, 333 *Xwarrah-būt 334 *Xwarrah-zāt(a)- 332 *Xwarr-zāt(a)- 329 xwar-sand (Paz.) 355

427

xwaršēd (Zor.) 354 Xwaršēd [ḥwl(š)yt] 354 Xwar(x)šēd [hwlhšyt] 354 Xwastīh 335 xwaš 325, 326, 352 Xwašag 325, 326 Yazad-āmad 267 Yazd 501 Yazdān-Husrav 505 Yazdgird 501, 503, 745 Yazd-Gušnasp 507 Yazd-Šābuhr 501 Yazdān 270 Yazd-bōzēd 508 Yazdān-bōzēd 508 *yazdbuxt 508 Yazdān-buxt 508 Yōzmand 509 Zab(a)r [zplk’n] 280 Zabgar 280 Zābōg 280 Zād 287 zand (+Manich.) 285 zandbed (+Manich.) 285 *Zangak 284 zangīg 284 zar 294 zarr 294 Zardu(x)št 315 Zarēr 288 Zariyān-Gušnasp 296 Zarmān 292 zarr (Manich.) 286 Zarrag 286 Zarristan 286 Zar(r)-Mihr 294 Zarr-pus 286 Zarr-xrīd 286 zawēn [zwyn] (Manich.) 298

Indexes

428

zōr 308 *Zōrak 308 Zōr-veh 308 Zōtiy 314 Zrdrwšṭ (Manich.) 315 Zūd 314 Zurwān 316, 317 Zurwān (DN) 317 Zurwāndād 316

zīh [zyh] 302 zīndag 306 zīr (Manich.) 303, 321 zīrak 303 Zīrak 303, 321 zīrī (Manich.) 321 *zīw (Manich.) 312 *Zīw 304, 310 *Zīw-it 312 Ziyak 302

II.6. Parthian Abdagaš [’bdgšy] 727 abēdād [’byd’d] (Manich.) 39 ābgēn 197 ābgēn-ag 197 abursām [’bwrs’m] (Manic.) 42 Abursām [’bwrs’m] (Manich.) 42 Abursām [’pwrs’m] 42 ādur [’/’’dwr] (Manich.) 9, 70 *āh 10 Ahiyān [’hy’n] (Manich.) 10 *āhrakān 9 Āhrin 9 Ahur[? [’hwr] 492 Ahurmazddāt [’hwrmzdt] 584 Āmpād [’mpd] 17 Amtan [’mtnw] 14, 15 Amtanūk [’mtnwk] 14 andāg/γ (Manich.) 22 Andā̆k [’ntk] 22 ’Ndykn (GN) 22 Anēl [’nyl] 23 anōš (Manich.) 24 anōšag (Manich.) 24 Anōšag [’nwškyH] 24 anōšēn (Manich.) 24

*Apak 37, 38 Āpin [’pyn] 129 Ā̆ppāt [’pp’t] 37 Ardabān [’rtbnw] 121 Arta-pān [’rtpn] 121 Ardāw-bōyēn (Manich.) 177 Ardawān [’rdw’n] (Manich.) 121 Ardaxšahr [’rthštr] 115, 119 Ardaxšīr, Ardašīr 119 ’rdxšyhr, ’rdhšyr 119 arγāw (Manich.) 80 Ἀρσάκης 92 Arštāt [’rštt] 36 Arwak [’rwky] 103, 104 Ἀρυαζάτη 278 Arwič [’rwyš] 103, 104 Aryabarzan [’rybrzn] 86 ’rybnwk 102 Aržak 80, 88 *Asi(a)δat 55 asm- 133 Asmakēn 133 Aspa-dāt [’spdt] 59 (a)spāδ-bed [‘sp’dpty, spdpty] 56

Indexes

’sppty 60 Aspōrag [’spwrk] 61 Αὐτομά 128, 742 Awīl [’wyl] 49 āyōz- (+ Manich.) 12 āzād [’z’d, ’’z’d] (Manich.) 2 Āzātak [’ztk] 2 Ἀζάτη 2 Āzn [’zn] 5 bag [bg] (Manich.) 139 Bag-dāt [bgd(’)t] 140 Bagsā̆n 139 bāmbišn [b’nbyšn] (Manich.) 155 Bandagān [bndkn] 157 B’n-m[ 158 Barzan 146, 165 Barzin [brzyn] 186 Bāt [b’ty] (Manich.) 163 Bāwagān [b’wkn] 166 baxš- (Manich.) 161 Baxtdātak 150 bēš (Manich.) 167 Bēwaraspak [bywrspk] 172 bīm-gen 133 Biš-pārn (Manich.) 167 bōδestān (Manich.) 177 būdag [bwdg] (Manich.) 182 bun [bwn] (Manich.) 174 Brzmyk 146 Bwzk 175 čarag [crg] (Manich.) 410 Čihrag [šhrk] 412 dāmδād [d’md’d] (Manich.) 238 Dām-dāt [dmydt] 238 Dāmit 238, 255 dast (Manich.) 528 dehbed [dyhpty] 254 Dehbed [dhypt] 254

429

Dēhēn 254 Dēnag 256 Δήνης 256 Dēn-Mazdak 256 Drust [drwst] 267 dušfarr 852 duxš [dwxš] (Manich.) 264 Duxš-āzād [dwxš’z’d] (Manich.) 264 *Ēraxw 273 Farnaxw [prnhw] 857 Farnaxwand [prnhwnt] 857 Farnbāz [prnbzw] 855 Farsman [prsmn] 858 Φραάτης 399 Frahāt [prht] 399 *Frā̆nipāt(a)- 400 Frat [prt] 402 *Frata-δēn(a) 403 Fratakān 402 Fratam 402 Frawartik [prwrtk] 388, 866 Frawartipāt 388, 866 frh̠ , prh̠ /farrah/ (Manich.) 852 Gabū̆z 188 γar [γr] (Manich.) 196, 197, 198, 200 G(a)rāmīk/gkird (?) 233 garān [gr’n] (Manich.) 196, 234 Garzik [grzyk] 232 gaš- [gš] 727 Gēlmān Dēmāwend 263 Gōr [gwr] 217, 219, 236 Gōtarz(-ak) [gwtrz, g(w)trzk] 216 gyān [gy’n] (Manich.) 624 Hamāzāsp 382 Harēw (GN) 404 hazār 376

430

hōy [hwy] (Manich.) 392 Hrēdōn 315, 406 Hu-māy [hwmy] 389 humayāg [hwmy’g] (Manich.) 389 Hu-māy-ak [hwmyk] 389 hunar (Manich.) 396 Hūnar [hwnr] 396 Hu-zaw [hwzw] 298 ḥzrwpty 377 ispāδ [‘sp’d] 56 ispar (Manich.) 607 ispenǰ [‘spynj/c] (Manich.) 58 išnōhr [ᶜšnwhr, ᵓšnwhr] (Manich.) 580 kār (Manich.) 365, 531 Kār [k’r] 361, 365 kar- (Manich.) 531 Kas? [ksy-] 868 Kasu-pitu- 868 kāw (Manich.) 368 Kōf-zāt [kwpyzt] 373, 671 Ksw 868 Māhēnak / Mahī̆nak [mhynk] 729 mān (Manich.) 427, 442 Manēč [mnyš] 99, 434, 455 Manyak [mnyk] 433 māregar 445 Margārit [mrgryt] 446 Māšt [m’št-] 443 Māyak [myk] 422 Μειριδάτης, Μιραδάτης 478 *Mēr(ay)ōδ 471 nāz [n’z] (Manich.) 510 nāz- (Manich.) 510 nāzūg [n’zwg] (Manich.) 513 mgw 91 Mihr [mtry] 475430 Mihr-bōžan [mtrbwzn] 467

Indexes

Mihrdāt [mtrdt] 478 Mihrēn [mtryn] 458 Μιραβανδάκης 466 morγārīd [mwrg’r(‘)yd] 446 Mušk [mwšk] 497 nāf 514 nām-gēn 133 Narisaxw [nryshw] 523 Narseh 523 naw [nw] 273 nawāg (Manich.) 518 *Nawasard(a-) 518, 532 nāz (Manich.) 510 nāz- (Manich.) 510 Nēw 532 Nēw-Šābuhr 529 Odābaxt [’wtybht] 128, 150 Ohrmizd [’hwrmzd] 586 Ohrmizdduxtag [’hwrmzddwhtkyH] 587 Pābag [p’pk] 604, 605, 859 Pačir [pšyr] 598 *paδēt 609 pāk 594 Pāk 359, 594 Pakur 152, 519, 596 pand (Manich.) 602 Pandānak [pntnk] 602 *Par-(ay)ōδ 612 *Paryōž--Ahura-Mazdā- 492 paryōž- 616 Paryōž 616 paryōž(ān) 616 Paryōž-naw 273 prnwš 606 Patispar [ptspr] 607 pur [pwr] (Manich.) 442 purr (Manich.) 442 purr-māh (Manich.) 621

Indexes

Purrmāh-yazad (Manich.) 621 raγ [rg] (Manich.) 73 rāh [r’h̠ ] (Manich.) 636 Rāminak 76 Rāst 276 Rašn 639 Rašndāt 639 Razm (Manich.) 272 Razmayōd 471, 612, 634 razmyōz [rzmy(y)wz] 12, 634 Rēwēn [rywyn] 644 Rēwin 277 Rēw-Mihr 277, 644 rist [ryst] (Manich.) 87 rōdestāg [rwdyst’g] 648 rōš(a)n [rwšn] (Manich.) 53 Rōšn [rwšn] 53 Rōxšn [rwḥšn] 53 rwb’s [rōbās] 103 Sag-pus 649 Sakān [skn] 675 Sanēsarakān [Snysrkn] 660 sārδār [s’rd’r] (Manich.) 652, 726 Sārδār [s’rd’r] (Manich.) 652 Sāsān 664 Σασ(ου) (Ind.) 664 Selūk [sylwk-n] 692 Sēnak [synk] 685 Sēnič [synš] 685 Spādak [spdk] 710 *Spāδak 710 spāδ-pat 56, 710 Spak [spk] 649 *Spandaδāt(a-) 707 Spanddātak 707 Sūrēn [swryn] 698 Šābuhr-šnōm 404 Šā̆hinak 546

431

šahrestān (Manich.) 543 Šambat [šmbt] (Manich.) 556 Šambīd 557 Šī̆lag? [šylk] 691 Šīrak [šyrk] 573, 691 Šīr-nām 573 tahm [thm] (Manich.) 648, 815, 826 *Tigrān 828 Tīr 830 Tyrak [tyrk] 833 Tīrdāt [tyrdt(y)] 845 tīrī [tyry] (day name) 840 Tīrī [tyry] (DN) 840 Tīrič [tyryš] 840 Tīrīdāt [tyrydt] 845 Wahištak [whštk] 733 Wah-kar [whwkr] 531 Walāš [wl’š] (Manich.) 727 Walgaš [wlgšy] 727 Warāz 743, 748 Warāzduxt 748 Warčak 788 Warčičak 788 Warčinak 788 Wardak [wrdk] 221, 781 Wardān [wrdn] 726, 767 Wardbed [wrdpt] 222, 774 Warhān [wrh’n] (Manich.) 720 Warhragn [wrtrgn] 719 Warhragnpāt [wrtrgnpt] 719 Warhrām 723 Warhrān [wryhr’n] 719, 720 warrag [wrg] (Manich.) 737 wars (Manich.) 791 Wārzan [w’rzn] 786 warž (Manich.) 785, 786 Wēžan [wyzn-] 167, 799 windād 804

Indexes

432

Windād [wndt] 804 Windafarn [wyndprn] 805 Wīrām-ak [wyrmk] 819 Wīr-nās-ak [wyrnsk] 819 *Wīrōδ 612, 822 wirōž [wrwc] (Manich.) 823 Wīrtanūk [wyrtnwk] 818 Wistam [wystm] 815 Wistamak 815 Worōd? [wrwd] 810 *Wurkēn 231, 821 Χοσστρόης 338 xšahrap [ḥštrp] 541, 551 *Xšahr-dār 28 Xšēt [hšyt] 30, 572 Xusraw 338 Xusrō [xwsrw] 338 Xwarrā̆nzēm [hwr’nzmyH] 850 Xwā̆r-zāδag [xw’r z’δ’k’] 329 Xwā̆sag? [hwsk] 335 yāwēd [y’wyd] 625 yāwēdān [y’wyd’n] 625

yuwān [yw’n] 626 Yazdbād 501, 745 Zabr? [zbr-] 280 Zarhušt [zrhwšt] 312 zārī [z’ryh̠ , z’ryy] (Manich.) 289 zarn (Manich.) 286 zāwar [z’wr] (Manich.) 299 zāwarwar [z’wrwr] 301 Zbr-kn 280 zēn-gen 133 Zīg [zy’k] 302 Zīndag Yišō‘ (Manich.) 306 zīwar [zywr] (Manich.) 311 Zūdgird [zwdkrty] 314 Zurwāndād 316 *Žīrak 321 žīrīft 321 Žīrīft Tegin 321 Žīw [zyw] 304, 310 žīw- 312 žīwāy 312

II.7. Sogdian Abursām [’bwrs’m] 42 Āγatzāk [’’γtz’k] 267 Ammō [’mw] 14 ’ns’xs- 18, 796 ’pδ’ty /(ə)paδātē/ 39 Āpene [’’pn’k] 129 ’rγ 80 Arγēn [’rγ’yn] 80 ’rm 528, 701 Ǝspāδak 710 Ǝspandat 707 (Ǝ)spānǰnēw 58 ’st(k) 133

Astkēn 133 axšāwan 322 Ǝxšewanič [’xšywnc] 322 ’xš’ywn’k 322 β’mβwšt / p’mpwšt 155 b’w 166 Bōč 175 Βwnw 174 Carak [cr’k] 410 cr’k 410 Čaxrēn [cxr’yn] 593 cxr 593 Δānδat 239

Indexes

Γarič [γrc] 197 Γaričk [γrck’] 197 Δašāpat [δš’pt] 242 δ’t’yk 248 Δātik [δ’t’yk] 248 δβ’mb(’)n, δβ’npn 155 δβ’mpn(w) 155 Dēvdatt 257 Dēwdād 257 δs- 242 Δs’kr 242 δyw 257 Fətufarn [βtwprn] 402 jw’n 626 Kān 360 Kānak 360 Kānasang 360 kās 868 Kās [k’s] 868 Kawi-farn [k’wy-prn] 368 Kāy-farn [k’yfrn] 359 m’n’k 423 Mānak [m’n’kk, m’nk] 423 mārkāre [m’rkr’y] 445 Marwān [mrw’n] 453 Māxvām [m’xβ’mH] 416 Māxvande [m’xβntk] 456 Mərgārt [mrγ’rtH] 446 Mrty 449 Nāf-ansāk 18 Nāmδār [n’mδ’r] 515 Narδēs [nrδys] 516 Narēman 517 Nawak 519 N’z 510 Nazūγ-yazd [n’zwγyzd] 513 nāzuk [n’z’kk, n’zwk(’)] 513 Niwär [nw’’r] 519 Pāpā [p’p’] 604

433

Pāpak [p’p’kk] 605 Rām [r’m] 274, 638 Rāmak [r’m’kkH] 638 Razmanič [rzm’nc] 272 Razm-wanūn [rzmwnwn] 272 Rēwak [ryw’kk] 644 Rēwič [rywc] 644 rōδ [rwδ/d] 103 rwps- 103 Rōpās 103 Rusak 106 Sām 654 Sanak [sn’kk] 658 Sarw- [srw-] 673 Sās 664 Sāsān 664 Satāsp [st’sp] 666 Sēnmərγ [synmrγ] 688 Səpanǰ [sp’nc] 58 Sīsin 686 Sō-arm [sw’rm] 528, 701 sp’dpt 56 srδ- 518 */Sugd-/ 693 sw’ 528, 701 sy’myc [Syāmič] 677 Tīmšir 58 Vaγd 150 Vaγĭnawe [bγnw’k] 273 Vaγivande [βγyβbntk, βγβbntk-] 157 Vaγi-vīrt 740 Vandak 157 Vaxt [βxt] 150 Vōr [βwr] 178 Vōrak [βwr’kk, βwrk] 178 Vurz 185 Wan-razmak [wnrzmk] 272, 750 Warčnā̆mak [wrcnmk ] 788

434

Warδak [wrδ’kk] 221, 781 Warδān [wrδ’(’)n] 767 warδγōn [wrδγwn] 777 wyrky 811 Wərsō [wrsw] 791 wrc- 788 Ws’k 739 Xšōrθvandak 580 Xwā̆r-zāδag [xw’r z’δ’k’] 329 Xwasaw [xwsw] 335 Yōδ-razme [ywδrzmk] 272 Ywn 626

Indexes

z’tk 287 Zāte [z’tk] 287 z’wr 133, 717 z’wrqyn 133, 717 Zandarak [zntr’k] 285 Zāryōδ [z’rywδ] 289 zirn-wafč [zyrnwfc] 852 Zrwšč 315 zw’ntk 306 Žuwāsp- [δrw’spH] 268 žwānak [jw’nk] 626 Žwandeč [zwntyc] 306 II.8. Bactrian

Αδοριγο 72 Αραμιγανο 74 *Αραμ(ιγ)ο 74 Αρδαþαρο 115, 119 Αρδοþαρο 115, 119 Ασβαροβιδο 60 Ασβιδο 60 Ασπαλοβιδο 56 Ασπανδολαδο 707 Βαβο 131 Βαγοβανδαγο 157 Βαγολαδο 140 Βαγορηιο 644 Βαζο 143, 147 Βαζοδηο 143, 701 βαμοþνο 155 Βοζο 175 Βορζο 185 Βορζομιυρο 185 Βορο 178, 187 Γαζαρο 192 Γοραμβαδο 218 Δαβο 253

*Δαιηνο 254 *Δαμ(ογ)ο 238 Δαμογ[ανο] 238 Δασο 242 Δηιαγο 254 Δοχτοανωþο 792 Ζαδο 287 Ζανδοκο 285 Ζαρδο 289 Ζηρο 303 Ζιιο 302 Ζινδοκο 285 ]ζοοαραζο 755 Κασανο 868 *Κασο 868 Μιιαρο 457 Μιιροζαδο 462 Μιρο 475 Μιρογανο 459 Μιυροςανο 840 Οανακο 731 Οαναφαρο 731 *Οανινδο 732

Indexes

Οανο 731, 732 Οαραγο 737 Οαραζοβοροσαμο 42 Οαραζοπιρωζο 755 Οαραζοϸαβορο 752 Οαραυρανο, Οαραρανο [Wara(h)ran] 720 Οαρδογο 783 Οαυρανο, Οαρανο [Wa(h)ran] 720 Οινδο [Wind] 805 Ομοιαγο /(H)um(ə)yag/ 389 *Οορσιγγο 791 Ορλανγο 719 Παπο 604 [Ριρω]ζοοαραζο 755

435

Ραμινο 274 Ραμο 274, 638 *Ρη(ογ)ο 644 Σαγο 649 Σαμο 654 *Σαοο 674 Σασανο 664 Σινζο 685 Σιυραγο 412 Σορηνο 698 Σπαλοβιδο 56 Χοασο 335 Χοασραο 338 Χορασο 355 Υαζαροχτο 378 þαυραβο /šahrab/ 541 II.9. Khotanese

dasa 242 rrūvāsa- 103

ustairṣṭai 216

II.10. Chorasmian Andāk [’nt’k] 22 n’wsrdyk 518 Rāst [r’st] 276

rwbs 103 Š’wš 564 Xusand [xwsnd] 335 II.11. New Persian

Afšīn 127, 130 āha/en 10 Andiyān 22 Ārām 74 Ardavān 121 Argawān 80, 108

Armā’īl 90 ’Rm’nk 90 Arvand 279 arzān 80 Arzān 80 Arzan-bān 88

436

ārzō 85 Ārzū 85 āšnā 33 Ataš 6 avvaldād ‫ ﺍﻮﻞﺪﺍﺩ‬126 Avvaldād 126 āyīn [’yyn] 550 āzād 2 Āzād-xān 2, 3 Āzarmī-duxt 4 āznāvur 5 Aždahā 8 bačča 734 Bāḡdād (GN) 154 bahār 410 Bahrām 723 Bākōi 151 banafša 156 bānū 416 Bānū 155, 159 bār 532 barra 737 Baxtiyār 150 baxt-i-šād 150 bēdād 39 beh 170 Behnām 170, 797 Behrōz 646 Benefšeh 156 Bērōë 168 Bēvarasp 59, 172, 173 *Bēž 167 Bindōy 805 Bistām 815 Bīžan 167, 799 Bōrān 178 bunafša 156 Bundād 174 čarx 593

Indexes

Dādōy 237, 248 dānišmand 240 Dastān 528 dihgān 254 dīnār 259 dūrbīn 848 duxt 199, 219, 555 Duxt-[a]nōš 792 ēzaδ or īzaδ 507 Farhād 399 ganǰ 193, 195 Ganǰī 193, 195 gauhar 210 G(a)uhar 210 gōr 217 gul 224 gulak 221 gulgūn 225, 777 Gulgūn (horse) 223, 225 *Gul-sar 222 Gul-šahr 226 gurg 811 Gurgīn 821 Gustahm 815 Guštāsp 809 ham-sāz 18 hazāraft 378 Humāy 389, 390 hunar 396 isbahbad 56 Isfandyār 707 Ispāhān (GN) 704 Izat-Wšnasp 508 J̌ amšēd 572 ǰān 18, 624 ǰawān 626 J̌ ihān 627 J̌ uvānšēr 631 Kak-i Kōhzād 373

Indexes

Kay-Xusrav 368 Kōhzād 373 mām 419 manāčihr 425 Manēža 430, 438, 455 Mardān 449 marǰān 453 Marǰān 453 Mihr-ōy 483 Mihrzād 462 mīnā 485 mīr 488 morwārīd 446 nām 170, 324 nāmdār 515 nār 548 Narīmān 517 naw 532 nawrōz 520 Nawrūz 520 Naxwār 526 nāz 512 nāznīn 511 nāzuk 513 Nāz-xātūn 512 nēk 267 nīlōfar 533 Nīlūfar 533 nīlūpar 533 nōš 24, 534 Nōš 24, 534 Nōšī̆rvān 25, 26 Nōš-rad 792 pahlawān 848 Pahlāwān 848 pahlawānī 848 pand 602 payg 599 Pīran 862

437

Sāwah 674 Se/ēbuxt 676 Šāh-nāz 460, 510 Šarvīn 673 palang 542 pārāw 606 par-siyāvušān 564 parwēz 41 Pēšgīn 614 Rahām 635 Rūbāh 103 Rusta(h)m, Rōstam 648 rustā(q), rūstā(q) 648 Rūšan 53 Rōšanak 53 rōy 103 sag 649 Sag 649 sāl-xurda 530 sardār 670 sar-hang 672 Sarhang 672 Sarǰihān 716 sarv 673 Sarv-āzād 673 Sarvī 673 Σαρώης 673 sās 663 sīm 679 Sīmī 679 sīmurγ 688 Sīn-doxt 659 sipanj 58 siparham 711 sittī 559 Siyāmak 677 Siyāvuš 564 Spāhān (GN) 704 Srahang 672

438

Suhrāb 700 šāh 194, 229, 270, 306, 535, 548, 592, 702, 704, 773 Šahr-barāz 553 šahrestān 543 šakar 566 Šakar 566 Šērān / Šīrān 567 Šērān-šāh 567, 574 Šēr 569 Šērag 573 Šērōy 569 šīrīn 577 Šīrīn 577 Širwānšāh 581 Vardān-šāh 769 xān 198, 592 xātūn 512 Xodādād 6 *Xūb-sar 349 xūn-i-siyāvuš(ān) 564 Xūr-šāh 347 Xuršēd 354 *Xwar-i-šāh 347 xwāǰa 328

Indexes

Xwānd 348 xwar-sand 355 xwaš 325, 326, 327, 352 Xwašag 325 yār 236, 506 Yazdbōzēd 508 Yazdīn 502 Yezdān 270, 271 zabr 280 zanbaq 282 zang 284 zangī 284 Zarēr 288 Zard 289, 779 Zarhawišt 290 Zārī 289 Zārōy 295 zār 295 Zardušt 315 Zaw 298 Zawār(a) 311 Zīrak 303 zōr 308 Zōrāwar 301 Zuhrāb 700 II.12. Alanic

Afšin 127 Bazuk 147

Sambida 557 Σαυαγαν 681 II.13. Ossetic

arγ 80 Art’awyz 120 Aznaur 5 Æfsadæg (Digor) 710

Æfsædton 710 ærnæg 51 Æxsar 13 Æxsarbeg 13, 29

Indexes

Æxsærtæg 13, 29 æxsīn / æxsīnæ 31 Æxsīnæ (Digor) 31 æxsīnæg 31 Bazuk 147 bazyg / bazug 147 Bazze (Digor) 145 bæğæmsar / bæğænsar 439 bæstæ 162 būr/bor 178, 187 fsad/æfsad 710 fsæddon 710 Gäbuc 189 nomgin 133

439

Rewaz 645 Ruvas 103 Ruvi 103 rūvas/robas 103 Sawi 564 ūrs / ors 106 Wæraz 743 Woraz 743 Wyryzmæg / Uruzmæg 750 Xsærtæg 13 zærīn / zærīnæ 296 Zærīnæ 296 Zurab/p 700

II.14. Kurdish banafš 156 bānō/ū 155

Kurd (EN) 871

II.15. Other Iranian languages Pashto mermˈən(a) 155 Pashto (Afridi dial.) wərman 155

Baluchi zabr 280

III. INDO-EUROPEAN LANGUAGES OTHER THAN ARMENIAN AND IRANIAN III.1. Indo-European reconsructions *Ari̯ omen 76 *bher- 779 *-bhoros 779 *bhudhno- 174 *gwrH- 197

*h2nēr 76 *h2nr̥ -menes- 76 *(H)reh1-mo- 74 *h2r̥ tk̂ o- 92 *kwelh1- 410

Indexes

440

*kwer- 410 *negwno- 439 *peru̯ n̥ t- 279 *senh2- 399

*u̯ r̥ h1ēn 738 *u̯ r̥ h1no- (gen.) 738 *u̯ erĝ- 774

III.2. Old Indic (Vedic and Sanskrit) áma- 94 aruṣá- 106 aruṇá- 106 arghá- arghya- 80 árbha- 77 Aryamán 76 árhati 80 áśva- 563 Aśvaghoṣa- 230, 737 áśvāvant- 57 utpala- 533 úran- 738 ŕ̥kṣa- 92 Ŕ̥kṣa- 92 Kaśú- 868 Garuḍa 688 gurú- 197 ghorá- 217 Ghora- 217 ghóṣa- 230 Ghóṣā- 230 cánas- 840 janítra- 290 tarh- 216 Devadatta- 257 Devadattā- 257 nagná- 439 nīlotpala- 533 nr̥ -máṇas- 76, 517 pátnī- 155 Púrandhi- 622

Puruṇīthá- 622 puró-hita- 612 Pūrṇāyuṣ- 621 Pŕ̥śni-gu- 611 Pŕ̥ṣad-aśva- 611 budhná- 174 bāhú- 428 Bhīṣma 648 mandána- 432 maryaká- 469 mahā́ -manas- 415 Mahā́ -manas- 415 ménā- 485 Ménā- 485 móda- 454 -modaka- 454 yodh- 634 yodhá- 471 raghú- 73 rathá- 636 rā ́ ddhi- 276 Rāmá- 74 Varāhá- 743 váśa- 739 Váśa- 739 Vásurociṣ- 646 vā́ ja- 717 Vājabandhu- 717 vr̥ ṣabhá- 789 Vr̥ ṣaṇáśva- 789, 806 śyāmá- 654, 677

Indexes

Śyāma- 654 , 677 śyāvá- 563, 681 Śyā́ va- 681 Śyā́ vaka- 681 Śyāvā́ śva- 563 śyená- 685 Śyená- 685

441

Sanaka- 19 sanóti 399 samāja- 382 suśrávas- 338 su-háva- 298 Harighoṣa- 230, 737 háva- 298 III.3a. Greek 1

Ἀβουρσαμ 42 Ἀδριανή 71 Ἀζάνης 5 Ἁζαρέφθης 378 Ἀμηστρις 338 Ἄμυτις 16 Ἀνδίᾱ 22 Ἀνδιγαν 22 Ἀνδρομένης 76, 517 Ἀνιαβέδης 550 Ἀξιδάρης 28 Ἀπάκης 37, 38 Αραμοας 74 Ἀρβάκης 77, 762 Ἀρβίνας 77 Ἀρδήνης 122 Ἀρειος 404 ἀρήν, ϝαρην 738 Ἀριαπείθης 861 Ἀριβαῖος 91 ’Αριοβαρζάνης 165 Ἀριόμαρδος 84, 91, 448 ἅρμα 386 Ἁρμα-μίθρης 82, 89, 386 Ἀρνάκης 51 Αρμανικη 76 Ἀρνάπης 51 Ἀρσάμης 94

Ἄρσης 109 Ἀρσύκης 110 Ἀρτα-βάζης, -βάσδης 120 Ἀρτάβαζος 120 Ἀρτάβανος 121 Ἀρταῖος 113 Ἀρτάμης 112 Ἀρτάνης 114 Ἀρτάοζος 120 Ἀρτα-ουάζης, -ουάσδης 120 Ἀρταξαρ/-ξάρης 119 Ἀρταξειρ/-ξιρ 119 Ἀρταξέσσης 118 Ἀρτάπανος, Ἀρταπάνης 121 Ἀρτασέσσης 118 Ἀρτεμβάρης 779 Ἀρτίνης 122 Ἀρτύκᾱς 125 Ἀρυάνδης 279 Ἀρύσης 106 Ἀσιδάτης 55 Ἀσπαδάτης 59 ’Ασπαθίνης 840 Ἀσπάνδᾱς 57 Ἀσπαρούχ 61 Ἀσπουργος 61 Αὐτομά 128 Αὐτοφραδάτης 128, 742

442

Βαγαπαῖος 599 Βάγας 139 Βαγασάκης 139 Βαγώας 141, 142 Βαζαῖος 144 Βαζάκης 143 Βαζάνης 143 Βαζεις 143 Βαιορασπος 59, 172, 173 Βαρζάνης 146, 165 Βαρζαφράνης 164 Βαρσίνη 186 βαρύς 197 Βατάκης 163 Βᾶτις 163 Βατραχίων 717 βάτραχος 717 Βινδόης 805 Βόγης 139 Βόης 177 Γλώνης 212 Γελωνός 212 Γοαρθανιπατ 216 Γουλβαδ 774 Γουργένης 821 Γωτάρζης 216 Δαδώης 248 Δαιπάτης 254 Δαμασπίᾱ 623 Δαρεῖος 251 Δαταφέρνης 244 Δᾶτις 237, 244, 386 Δηϊόκης 254, 258 Δηνόβαζος 428 Ἐβρόντης 279 εὐκλεής 338 Ζάβαργος 280 Ζαβεργαν 280 Ζαβεργάνης 280

Indexes

Ζαθραύστης 315 Ζαμάσπης 623 Ζαντικος 285 Ζαραθρούστης 315 Ζαριάδρης 288 Ζαριναίᾱ 296 Ζαρούας 295 Ζηκ, Ζηκᾶς 302 Ζικ/γ 302 Ζωροάστρης, Ζωρόαστρις 315 Ζωροθρύστης 315 Ἰνταφέρνης 805 Ἱππόλυτος 809 Καμβύσης 357 Καρην 365 Καρινᾶς 365 Κερπατης 363 κρῑός 762 Κυαξάρης 375 Κυρίακος 541 κύριος 541 Κῦρος 372 Κωφασάτης 373 Λύσιππος 809 Μᾶγος 91 Μακρόχειρ 118 Μανδάνη 430, 432 μανιάκης 433 μαργαρίτης 446 Μαργαρίτης 446, 453 *Μαρδαριος 448 Μαρδόνιος 84 Μασίστης 443 Μαυδάκης 454 Μειριδάτης 478 Μεζέζιος 455 Μιθραδάτης 478 Μιθρατίνης 840 Μιθριδάτης 474, 478

Indexes

Μιθροβανδάκης 466 Μιθροβουζάνης 467 Μιραβανδάκης 466 Μιραδάτης 478 Μιτραῖος 463, 487 Μιτροβάτης 500 Μοναίσης 434 Μονόβαζος 144, 428 Μω(υ)σης 118 Ναβέδης 514 Ξέρξης 872 Ὀκταμασάδης 589 Ὀναφέρνης 731 Ὀρδάνης 767 Ὁρμίσδης 586 Ὀρόνδης 279 Ὀρόντᾱς/-ης 279 Οὐαράζακος 743 Οὐαρδαν 767 Οὐαρδάνης 767 Οὐαρδικ 781 Οὐαρζβάλακος 786 οὐαρίζης 725 Οὐλό-/Οὐολό-/Βολό-γαισος or γέσης 727, 776 Παρσώνδης 611 πρόδρομος 363 Πρόδρομος 363 ΡΑΔΑΜΣΑΔΙΣ 398 Ῥεομίθρης 644 ‘Ρωξάνη 53 ‘Ρωξάνης 53 Rōstamos 648 Σαθραβουζάνης 651 Σάκᾱς 649 Σανατρούκης 658 Σαραλανεοζαν 12 Σάσας 664 Σατάσπης 666

443

Σατιβαρζάνης 165 Σαυρομάται (EN) 701 Σέλευκος 692 σίρα (Hes.) 689 Σκύθης 212 Σλωκ-αν 692 Σμέρδις 305 Σογδιανός 693 Σόγδιος (EN) 693 Σονβεδ-ηγαν 557 Σουρήνᾱς 698 Σπαδάγας 710 Σπαδακος 710 Σπαδίνης 710 Σπακ-ώ 649 Σπαργαπείθης 861 Σφενδαδάτης 707 Σώσαρμος 82, 694 Ταμχοσρώ, Ταμχοσρόης 826 Τιγράνης 828 Τιρίβαζος 831 Τιριδάτης 845 Ὑμαίης 389 ῾ϒσταίχμᾱς 815 Ὑστάσπης 809 Φαρασμάνης 858 Φαρνάβαζος 852, 853, 855 Φαρνα-ζάθρης 290 Φαρνάκης 852, 853, 855 Φαρναξάθρης 290 Φρανιπάτης 400 Φραόρτης 388, 866 Φραταγούνη 402 Φραταφέρνης 402 Χάριτες (DN) 580 Χορνανζημ 850 Χοσστρόης, Χοστροης 338 Χοστρω 338 Ὦχος 582

Indexes

444

III.3b. Greek 2: Northpontic Iranian Αργαμηνος 79 Ἀργουάναγος 79, 80 Ἀρνάκης 51 Ἀροάσιος 103 Ἀσπάνδανος 57 Ἀταμάζας, Ἀτταμάζας 64 Αὐτέας 128 Βάγης 139, 141 Βάγιος 139, 141 Ζωρθινος, [Ζ]ωρθινης 308 Καμασαρύης 358 Κομοσαρύη 358 Βαστακας 162 Μανιαγος 433

Μαστας, Μαστους 443 Ναυακος 273 Ξαρθανος 13 Ξαρταμος 13 ‘Ραδαμειστος 398 Σαυαγαν 681 Σεαυαγος 681 Σειμεικος 679 Σηνηκας 685 Σιαυακος, Σιαυος 681 Σιρανος 689 Χανάκης 387 Χουναρος 396

III.4. Latin Abdagaeses 727 Adrianus 71 Ariobarzanes 86 Arta-vazdes/-vasdes 120 Gaïanus 196 Grātiae 580 Longimanus 118

Margarites 446 Monaeses 434, 436 Ōchus 582 papa 859 Sūrēna 698 Ursula 92

III.5. Lycian Araka 44 Αρμαις 75 Arppaχu 77 Arssãma- 94 Art(t)um̃ para 779 Erbbina 77

Ertaχssirazza- 119 Miθrapata- 500 Miθrapati 500 Ραγοας 73 Wataprddata- 742 Waχssere 375

Indexes

445

III.6. Other Indo-European languages Goth. harjis 363 NHG Heer 363 Lith kãrias 363

Phrygian Μιτραφατα- 500 Lydian Mitri-dasta- 528 Hittite Muršiliš 35

IV. SEMITIC LANGUAGES IV.1. Assyrian Adramelēkʻ 81 Amaku 15 Araštua 276 m Ar-ba-ku 77 m A(r)-ra-mu/-me 74 Arzāni 88 Aširâ/u 55 Asû 636 Bag-dāti 140 Bagūsu 141

Bātānu 163 Būzî 175 Daiukku 258 Gaddâ/î 191 Gâgi 189 Satarpānu 551 Šataspa 666 Uaksatar 375 Zatti 287

IV.2. Babylonian A-mi-is/si-ri-’ 338 Ar-ba-ak-ka 77 Ar-šá-am-ma-’ 94 Ar-šá-ka-a 92 As-pa-’-da-as-ta-’ 528 Ar-ta-a 113 Ar-ta-ah-šá-ar 119 Ar-ta-am-ba-ra/u/I 779

Ar-ta-am-ma-’ 112 Ar-ta-ba/ma-nu 121 Ár-ta-ba-na-a 121 Ar-ta-mar-zi(-ia) 83 Ar-ta-na-pa-’ 114 A-te-ia-na-’ 10 Ar-tu-ku 125 Ba-ga-a/-’ 139

446

Ba-ga-am-ma-’ 138 Ba-ga-’-da-a-ta/tú 140 Bar-zi-en-na 186 Bar-zi-ia/iá 305 Da-mi-ia 238 Gu-ṭar-za-a 216 Gu-un-dak-ka-’ 229 Kam-bu-zi-iá 357 LÚ.aḫ-šá-ad-ra-pa-nu 551 Mar-ti-ia 449 Ma-si-iš-tu4 443 m Mi-ḫi-ra-a-a 463 m Mi-it-ra-a-a 463 Mi-it-ra-en 458 Pa-ar-na-ak 853 Pa-ar-nu-uš 606

Indexes

Par-ri-na-’-ni-iš 852 Par-tu-’ 610 Ra-ga-mé/mi-en 73 Šá-ta-bar-za-na/nu 165 Se/Si-ia-a-mu-’ 677 Ti-gi-ra-’ 828 [T]i-ig-ra-nu 828 Ti-ra-a 830 Ti-ri-ia-da-a-[tu4] 840 Uh-da-par-na 589 Ú-ma-kiš-tar 376 Uš-ta-as-pa/pi- 809 Za-am-ma-as-pi 623 Za-an-ga-nu 284 Za-ta-e-šá 287

IV.3. Hebrew ’a

ḥašdarpan 551 ’Ašpanaz 58 ‘ăwîl 49

Bgwy 142 Gād 191 Paršandatā 611 IV.4. Aramaic

’mdst 17, 528 Anēl [’nyl] 23 ’rtbnw 121 ’ršm 94 ’rtm 112 ’Rtwrzy 83 ’rtyn 122 ’swrt 636 ašydt 55 ’wšpyz’ 58 Bātadāt [btdt] 163 *Bātāna- (Neo-Assyr) 163

Bgdt 140 Bgwhy 142 Brzy 305 Bzw 143, 147 Čiθra-barzan 165, 412 Drywhwš 251 gwšk 230 ’a ḥašdarpan 551 Krny 365 Kwp-dt 373 Mtrdt 478 Mtrpt 500

Indexes

Prnbzw 855 prnk 853 Rauxš(a)na [rwḥšn] 53 rwndkn 279 *Sawyaka- 681 Sgdy 693 Slwk 692 Spntdt 707 Štbrzn 165 Trypt 847 Tyry 840 Vygwš 230

447

Wndprn 805 Wrdn 767 Wrkny 763 Wsk̊ 739 Wšt’sp 809 Wtpn 742 Xšaita [ḥšyt] 572 Zmsp 623 Zryḥr 288 Zrytr 288 Zywk 312

IV.5. Syriac abū Rāita 187 Ābursām 42 Āgōšak-anōš 792 Afrahāt 399 ‘alānā 11 Anōš-tekin 792 Ārāmāyā 74 Arbak 77 Arēv 404 Ari-mihr 91, 102 Armamitros 82, 89, 386 Arsis 109 Aspahan 704 Astyagos 8 ’ynbd 550 Āzād 2 Āzād-mard 2, 447 Āzarmīg-duxt 4 Bābīy 135 Bād 163 Bahrām 723 Bahrām-šāh 724 Bahriz 725

Barzan 165 Basag 739 bāzā 144 bāzī 145 Behnām 170 Bhdynyh 793 Bīrōy 168 Bīšōy 167 Bistam 815 bnp/wšg 156 Bōrān 178 Bōzak 175 Būd 182 Burzād 181 Buxt-Yazd 676 Dād 237, 244 Dādiy 237, 248 Dādōy 237, 248 Dānāg 239 Dāryāvāš 251 Ērān-duxt 275 Ēraxw 273 Ešpezzā 58

448

Far(a)zman 858 Farrag 853 Farrīn 852 Farr-Narse(h) 856 Farrox 857 Frahād 399 Gāgay 189 Garēn 196 Gēgōy 203 Gōšaq-anōš 792 Grāmī(g) 233 Gugāy 189 Guhišt-āzād 211 Gulbāg 782 Gund 229 Gundafarr 805 Gušnasp 806 Gušnasp-dād 807 Guštāsp 809 hazāraft 378 Hazārbed 377 Hazār-mard 379 Hazārōy 376 Hormizd 394, 586 Hormizd-dād 584 Husravān 336 Išahaq 536 Īzad 508 Kay-Husrav 359, 368, 869 Kēšōy 371 Kōh-duxt 373 Kserkses 872 Kuaksarēs 375 lynwpr 533 Māh-duxt 417 Māmā 419 Manyāk 433 Marzbānos 450 Mēragān 469

Indexes

mhyr 493 Mihr 475 Mihrabān 470 Mihr-Narse(h) 481 Mihrōy 802 Mihr-Rāst-Tōs 276 Mīrān 489 mnyšk’ 156 mrgnyt’ 453 Naxvār 526 nilup̄ ar 533 nyrwpl 533 Rād-anōš 792 Rak-baxt 44 Rōšnak 53 Rašn-dād 639 Rašnēn-duxt 639 rəmīsā 75 Rōzbeh 646 Rōz-behān 647 Rustam 648 *Pān 603 Panāh-Husrav 603 Panāh-mog 603 Pān-dād 603 Pāpā 604 parnuš 606 Pērōz 616 Pērōz-Šābūr 755 Pīran 862 Šābūr-barāz 752 Šāhānšāh 540 Šāh-dōst 544 Šāhēn 546 Šahrēn 546 Šahr-varāz 553 Sānatrūk 658 Sārīg 671 Satraburzanos 651

Indexes

Sēmiy 679 Sēn 685 Sēnān 685 Šērag 573 Šērōy 569 Šīrēn 577 Sūr 696 Sūrēn 698 Slwk 692 Tabāgān 827 Tām-Husravān 826 Tīrān 834 Tīrdād 845 Vardān-šāh 767, 769 Vardāy 113, 463, 766 Vardēb 820 Vārin 764 Vištāsp 809

449

Xesrōn 336 Xosron 336 Xwarr-veh-zād 329 Yazdān 270 Yazdāniy 269 Yazd-bōzēd 501, 508 Yazdēn 502 Yazdgird 503 Zabargān 280 Zādōy 287 Zāmāsp 623 Zangī 284 Zardušt 315 Zārōy 295 Zarr-nūš 286 Zōrag 299 Zurvān 317 Zurwāndād 316 IV.6. Arabic

Ab/p(u)l 40 Āδar-gušnasp 70 Anāhbedh 514 Anōšaǰān 534 Arǰawān 108 ‘arūs 106 Arwandāsb 279 Arzan-bān 88 /Balasan/ 42, 410 Bisṭām 815 Bištāsf/b 809 Būye 177 Dānišmend 240 Dihqān 254 Dīvdāδ 130, 257 Dunbāvand 263 Hazar-mal 376

Hazārmard 379 Izaδgušnasp 507 Izat-Wšnasp 507 Māraspand 444 marǰān 453 Marǰāna 453 Marwān 453 Mihragān 499 Mihriǰān 499 Nāmdār-Gušnasp 515 Nāmdār-J̌ ušnas 515 Nazmelikʻ 510 Nēv-Xosrau 529 Nīrōfar 533 nixvār 526 Nōš 534 nōš 534

450

Nōšaǰān 534 Nūš 534 qarīna/e 366 Rahām 635 Rāḥat 637 rāḥat 637 Rahāṭ 637 Rōz-behān 647 Šāh 535 Šāhān 538 Šāhanšāh 540

Indexes

Šāhinšāh 540 Šērān / Šīrān 567 sit(t)ī 559 Ṣuḡd[yān]ūs 693 Vahrīz 725 vahrīz 725 Vardān-šāh 769 Windō 805 Xosrov Parwēz 41 Xurrazād 329 Yustāsf 809 V. OTHER LANGUAGES V.1. Elamite

Abbakka 37, 38 Ak-še-na 31 A-na-ak/ik-ka4 19 Ap-pír-mar-šá 791 Aš-ba-ya-u-da 612 Áš-ba-za-na 840 Áš-šá-man-da 57 At-te-na- 10 Ba-ak-da 150 Ba-ak/ka4-da-ad-da 140 Ba-ak-šá 161 Ba-ka4-ma 138 Ba-ka4-šá-(ak-)ka4 139 Ba-ku-be-(iš-)šá 861 Ba-nu-iš 158 Bar-na-(ak/ik-)qa 853 Barnuš 606 Ba-u-da 177 Baurakka 178 Ba-zik-ka4 598 Bìr-ti-ia 305

Bìr-zí-ma-na 146 Da-a-hi-ú-ka4 258 Da-iš-da 528 Da-ti-ya 237 Ge-iš-ši-iš 205 Harbakka 77 Harbena 77 Har-me-za 103, 104 Har-ri-bìr-tan-na 165 Harzakka 88 Hu-ma-ya 389 Ir-da-ak-ša-ra 119 Ir-da-ba-nu-iš 121 Ir-da-ma 112 Ir-da-ya 113 Ir-du-mar-ti-ia 83 Ir-du-(uk-)ka4 125 Ir-šá-um-ma 94 Ir-še-na 100 Ir-ši-na 100 Ir-šu-ka4 110

Indexes

Ir-te-na 122 Ir-te-ya 113 Ir-tuk-ka4 111 *J̌ ī̆ra- 303 Kán-bu-zí-ia 357 Kán-za-za 193 Ka4-ra-ab-ba 364 ka-ra-ba(t)-ti-iš 363 Ka4-/Kar-ri-na 365 Ma-a-za-na 415 Madašba 742 Ma-ku-iš 91 Mamakka 420 Manapuruš 442 Manezza 434 Man-ya-(ak/ik-)ka 433 Mar-ka4 811 Mar-še-na 791 Ma-u-raš-ma 750 Ma-za 415 Mi-ir-ka4-an 763 Mi-iš-da-áš-ba 809 Mi-iš-še-na 458 Mindaparna 805 Mi-ra-ia-u-da 471, 612 Mar-ge-na 821 Mar-ka4 821 Mi-ri-na 817 Mi-ri-ya 819 Mi-tar-ba-nu-iš 470 Mi-tur-ra-ba-nu-iš 470 Mi-ut-ri-zi-na 840 Mi-ut/tur-ra-ba-da 500 Mudabaka- 454 Mu-iš-ka4 497

451

Na-ri-ia-ma-na 517 Narišanka 523 Na-su-uk-ka 513 Par-nu-ma 857 Pirnuš 606 Ra-a-ma-da-ud-da 645 Ra-áš/iš-da 276 Ramakka 638 Ra-mi-šá 75 Ratukka 636 Re-ma-da-ad-da 645 Šá-ak-ka4 649 Šá-ak-qa-na 675 Šadašba 666 Ši-ia-(a-)e-na 685 Ši-ya-ma 677 *Š(y)āti-br̥ z-ana- 165 Ti-ia-mar-šá 564 Tikra 828 Tikrakka- 828 Ti-ri-ya 840 Ú-ba(t)-ti-ia 609 Ú-ma-ya 389 Umeyaparna 389 /Ūvǰiya-/ (EN) ‘Elamite’ 351 Za-an-du-ik-ka4 285 Zab-ba-ra 280 Za-du-uk-ka4 287 Za-ir-na-ak-ka4 286 Zí-iz-za 302 Za-ra-ak-ka4 410 Zarmekka 291 Zí-te-ku-ut-ra 210 Zí-ut-ra-bìr-za-na 165, 412

452

Indexes

V.2. Urartian m

A(r)-ra-mu/-me 74

Ḫaldi (DN) 837 V.3. Georgian

Adarnase 68 Apšina 127 Arjevan 108 Arjevanidze 108 Arsok’/Arsuk’ 110 Aršuša 35 aznauri 5 Bagrat’ 140 Baram 723 Bevrasp 172 durbind-i 848 gaziri 192 Goderdz-i 216 Gu(a)ram 218 Gulamšar 226 Gulašar 226, 230 Gurgen 231 Gušar 226, 230 Izid-Bozid 508 Jamasp 623 Jamaspišvili 623 Juanšer 631 mihr-ak’n-isa- 459 Navrozašvili 520 Nerse 523 Palavand 848

Palavandišvili 848 Pharnaǰob 854 Pharnavaz 855 Pharsman 858 P’eroz 616 P’erož 616 Pridon 406 Ramin 76 Rev 644Revaz 645 Rošnia 53 Šava 564 Šiaoš 564 Siauš 564 Šioaoš 564 Šioš 564 Varaz 743 Varaza 743 Varda 766 Vardo 766 Varsidze 791 Vaxtang 718 Xosro 338 Xuasro 338 Xvaranӡe 850 Zvara 311

Indexes

453

V.4. Turkish Bäzäk 433 boz 175 Gïzyeter 166 Nilufer 533 Oǧulgerek 166

sarɩ 671 Teγri-berdi 257 Yeter 166 zambak 282

VERÖFFENTLICHUNGEN ZUR IRANISTIK HERAUSGEGEBEN VON BERT G. FRAGNER UND FLORIAN SCHWARZ (Nr. 1–21: Veröffentlichungen der Iranischen Kommission, Nr. 22–29: Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Iranistik, Nr. 30–31: Herausgegeben von Bert G. Fragner Nr. 32–68: Herausgegeben von Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski)

Nr. 1: Manfred Mayrhofer, Onomastica Persepolitana. Das altiranische Namengut der Persepolis-Täfelchen. Unter Mitarbeit von János Harmatta, Walter Hinz, Rüdiger Schmitt und Jutta Seiffert. 1973 (SBph, 286. Band) Nr. 2: Karl Jahn, Die Geschichte der Kinder Israels des Rašīd ad-Dīn. 1973 (Dph, 114. Band) Nr. 3: Manfred Mayrhofer, Zum Namengut des Avesta. 1977 (SBph, 308. Band, 5. Abhandlung) Nr. 4: Karl Jahn, Die Frankengeschichte des Rašīd ad-Dīn. Einleitung, Übersetzung und Kommentar. 1977 (Dph, 129. Band) Nr. 5: Ronald Zwanziger, Zum Namen der Mutter Zarathustras. (Sonderdruck aus Anzeiger, 114/1977) Nr. 6: Rüdiger Schmitt, Die Iranier-Namen bei Aischylos. (Iranica Graeca Vetustiora. I). 1978 (SBph, 337. Band) Nr. 7: Manfred Mayrhofer, Supplement zur Sammlung der altpersischen Inschriften. 1978 (SBph, 338. Band) Nr. 8: Karl Jahn, Die Indiengeschichte des Rašīd ad-Dīn. Einleitung, vollständige Übersetzung, Kommentar und 80 Texttafeln. 1980 (Dph, 144. Band) Nr. 9: Oswald Szemerényi, Four Old Iranian Ethnic Names: Scythian – Skudra – Sogdian – Saka. 1980 (SBph, 371. Band) Nr. 10: Rüdiger Schmitt, Altpersische Siegelinschriften. 1981 (SBph, 381. Band) Nr. 11: Kaikhusroo M. JamaspAsa, Aogəmadaēcā. A Zoroastrian Liturgy. 1982 (SBph, 397. Band) Nr. 12: R. E. Emmerick and P. O. Skjærvø, Studies in the Vocabulary of Khotanese I. 1982 (SBph, 401. Band) Nr. 13: Manfred Mayrhofer, Lassen sich Vorstufen des Uriranischen nachweisen? (Sonderdruck aus Anzeiger, 120/1983) Nr. 14: Reinhard Pohanka, Zu einigen Architekturstücken von Tell-e Zohak bei Fasa, Südiran. (Sonderdruck aus Anzeiger, 120/1983) Nr. 15: Wilhelm Eilers, Iranische Ortsnamenstudien. 1987 (SBph, 465. Band) Nr. 16: Reinhard Pohanka, Die Masdjed-e Djoume in Darab, Südiran. (Sonderdruck aus Anzeiger, 121/1984) Nr. 17: R. E. Emmerick and P. O. Skjærvø, Studies in the Vocabulary of Khotanese II. 1987 (SBph, 458. Band) Nr. 18: Wolfgang Felix, Antike literarische Quellen zur Außenpolitik des Sāsānidenstaates. Erster Band (224–309). 1985 (SBph, 456. Band) Nr. 19: Reinhard Pohanka, Burgen und Heiligtümer in Laristan, Südiran. Ein Surveybericht. 1986 (SBph, 466. Band)

Nr. 20: N. Rastegar und W. Slaje, Uto von Melzer (1881–1961). Werk und Nachlaß eines österreichischen Iranisten. 1987 (SBph, 477. Band) Nr. 21: Ladislav Zgusta, The Old Ossetic Inscription from the River Zelenčuk. 1987 (SBph, 486. Band) Nr. 22: Wolfram Kleiss, Die Entwicklung von Palästen und palastartigen Wohnbauten in Iran. 1989 (SBph, 524. Band) Nr. 23: Nosratollah Rastegar, Zur Problematik einiger handschriftlicher Quellen des neupersischen Namenbuches. 1989 (SBph, 525. Band) Nr. 24: Dorit Schön, Laristan – eine südpersische Küstenprovinz. Ein Beitrag zu seiner Geschichte. 1990 (SBph, 553. Band) Nr. 25: Rüdiger Schmitt, Epigraphisch-exegetische Noten zu Dareios’ Bīsutūn-Inschriften. 1990 (SBph, 561. Band) Nr. 26: Jost Gippert, Iranica Armeno-Iberica. Studien zu den iranischen Lehnwörtern im Armenischen und Georgischen. Band I–II. 1993 (SBph, 606. Band) Nr. 27: R. E. Emmerick and P. O. Skjærvø, Studies in the Vocabulary of Khotanese III. 1997 (SBph, 651. Band) Nr. 28: Xavier Tremblay, Pour une histoire de la Sérinde. Le manichéisme parmi les peuples et religions d’Asie Centrale d’après les sources primaires. 2001 (SBph, 690. Band) Nr. 29: Rüdiger Schmitt, Die iranischen und Iranier-Namen in den Schriften Xenophons. (Iranica Graeca Vetustiora. II). 2002 (SBph, 692. Band) Nr. 30: Rüdiger Schmitt, Meno-logium Bagistano-Persepolitanum. Studien zu den altpersischen Monatsnamen und ihren elamischen Wiedergaben. Unter redaktioneller Mitwirkung von Velizar Sadovski. 2003 (SBph, 705. Band) Nr. 31: Antonio Panaino, Rite, parole et pensée dans l’Avesta ancien et récent. Quatre leçons au Collège de France (Paris, 7, 14, 21, 28 mai 2001). Edité par Velizar Sadovski, avec la collaboration rédactionnelle de Sara Circassia. 2004 (SBph, 716. Band) Nr. 32: Roman Siebertz, Die Briefmarken Irans als Mittel der politischen Bildpropaganda. 2005 (SBph, 722. Band) Nr. 33: Rüdiger Schmitt, Iranische Anthroponyme in den erhaltenen Resten von Ktesias’ Werk. (Iranica Graeca Vetustiora. III). 2006 (SBph, 736. Band) Nr. 34: Heiner Eichner, Bert G. Fragner, Velizar Sadovski und Rüdiger Schmitt (Hrsg.), Iranistik in Europa – gestern, heute, morgen. Unter redaktioneller Mitarbeit von Hannes Hofmann und Vera Giesen. 2006 (SBph, 739. Band) Nr. 35: Uto v. Melzer, Farhangnevīs. Materialien zu einem Persisch-deutschen Wörterbuch. Hrsg. von Nosratollah Rastegar. Band I–IV. 2006 (Dph, 339. Band) Nr. 36: Manfred Mayrhofer, Einiges zu den Skythen, ihrer Sprache, ihrem Nachleben. 2006 (SBph, 742. Band) Nr. 37: Siegfried Weber, Die persische Verwaltung Kaschmirs (1842–1892). Band 1–2. 2007 (SBph, 754. Band) Nr. 38: Farhangnevīs. Datenbank zu Uto von Melzers lexikographischen Materialien: PersischDeutsch/Deutsch-Persisch. Hrsg. von Nosratollah Rastegar. 2007 (CD-ROM) Nr. 39: Rüdiger Schmitt, Pseudo-altpersische Inschriften. Inschriftenfälschungen und moderne Nachbildungen in altpersischer Keilschrift. 2007 (SBph, 762. Band) Nr. 40: Thamar E. Gindin, The Early Judaeo-Persian Tafsīrs of Ezekiel: Text, Translation, Commentary. Vol. I: Text. 2007 (SBph, 763. Band)

Nr. 41: Antonio Panaino und Velizar Sadovski, Disputationes Iranologicae Vindobonenses, I.: Antonio Panaino, Chronologia Avestica. Velizar Sadovski, Epitheta und Götternamen im älteren Indo-Iranischen. 2007 (SBph, 764. Band) Nr. 42: Helmut Slaby, Bindenschild und Sonnenlöwe. Die Geschichte der österreichischiranischen Beziehungen bis zur Gegenwart. Nachdruck. 2010 (SBph, 770. Band) Nr. 43: Tommaso Gnoli, The Interplay of Roman and Iranian Titles in the Roman East (1st–3rd Century A.D.). 2007 (SBph, 765. Band) Nr. 44: Thamar E. Gindin, The Early Judaeo-Persian Tafsīrs of Ezekiel: Text, Translation, Commentary. Vol. II: Translation. 2007 (SBph, 766. Band) Nr. 45: Thamar E. Gindin, The Early Judaeo-Persian Tafsīrs of Ezekiel: Text, Translation, Commentary. Vol. III: Commentary (in Vorbereitung) Nr. 46: Bert G. Fragner, Ralph Kauz, Roderick Ptak und Angela Schottenhammer (Hrsg.), Pferde in Asien: Geschichte, Handel und Kultur / Horses in Asia: History, Trade and Culture. 2009 (Dph, 378. Band) Nr. 47: Giorgio Rota, La Vita e i Tempi di Rostam Khan. Edizione e traduzione italiana del Ms. British Library Add 7,655. 2009 (SBph, 790. Band) Nr. 48: Fridrik Thordarson, Ossetic Grammatical Studies. 2009 (SBph, 788. Band) Nr. 49: Rüdiger Schmitt und Gerhard Brugmann (Hrsg.), Aus Karl Brugmanns Jugenderinnerungen. Eingeleitet und mit Anmerkungen versehen von Rüdiger Schmitt. 2009 (SBph, 786. Band) Nr. 50: Velizar Sadovski, Untersuchungen zu Sprache und Stil des ältesten Indo-Iranischen (Veda und Avesta). (Stilistica Indo-Iranica, II.) (in Vorbereitung) Nr. 51: Velizar Sadovski und David Stifter (Hrsg.), Iranistische und indogermanistische Beiträge in memoriam Jochem Schindler (1944–1994). 2012 (SBph, 851. Band) Nr. 52: Ralph Kauz, Giorgio Rota und Jan Paul Niederkorn (Hrsg.), Diplomatisches Zeremoniell in Europa und im Mittleren Osten in der frühen Neuzeit. 2009 (SBph, 796. Band) Nr. 53: Giorgio Rota, Under Two Lions. On the Knowledge of Persia in the Republic of Venice (ca. 1450–1797). 2009 (SBph, 793. Band) Nr. 54: Manfred Mayrhofer, Indogermanistik: Über Darstellungen und Einführungen von den Anfängen bis in die Gegenwart. 2009 (SBph, 787. Band) Nr. 55: Ela Filippone, The Fingers and their Names in the Iranian Languages. (Onomasiological Studies of Body-Part Terms, I). 2010 (SBph, 811. Band) Nr. 56: Olav Hackstein, Apposition and Nominal Classification in Indo-European and Beyond. 2010 (SBph, 798. Band) Nr. 57: Geschichte Wassaf’s. Persisch herausgegeben und deutsch übersetzt von HammerPurgstall. Neu herausgegeben von Sibylle Wentker nach Vorarbeiten von Klaus Wundsam. Band 1. 2010 (SBph, 802. Band) Nr. 58: Gisela Fock, Die iranische Moderne in der Bildenden Kunst: Der Bildhauer und Maler Parviz Tanavoli. 2011 (SBph, 815. Band) Nr. 59: Geschichte Wassaf’s. Deutsch übersetzt von Hammer-Purgstall. Herausgegeben von Sibylle Wentker nach Vorarbeiten von Elisabeth und Klaus Wundsam. Band 2. 2010 (SBph, 803. Band) Nr. 60: Toshifumi Gotō: The Old Indo-Aryan Morphology and its Indo-Iranian Background. 2013 (SBph, 849. Band)

Nr. 61: Yuri Stoyanov, Defenders and Enemies of the True Cross. The Sasanian Conquest of Jerusalem in 614 and Byzantine Ideology of Anti-Persian Warfare. 2011 (SBph, 819. Band) Nr. 62: Barbara Karl, Treasury ‒ Kunstkammer ‒ Museum: Objects from the Islamic World in the Museum Collections of Vienna. 2011 (SBph, 822. Band) Nr. 63: Şevket Küçükhüseyin, Selbst- und Fremdwahrnehmung im Prozess kultureller Transformation. Anatolische Quellen über Muslime, Christen und Türken (13.‒15. Jahrhundert). 2011 (SBph, 825. Band) Nr. 64: Geschichte Wassaf’s. Deutsch übersetzt von Hammer-Purgstall. Herausgegeben von Sibylle Wentker nach Vorarbeiten von Elisabeth und Klaus Wundsam. Band 3. 2012 (SBph, 827. Band) Nr. 65: Antonio Panaino und Velizar Sadovski, Disputationes Iranologicae Vindobonenses, II. 2013 (SBph, 845. Band) Nr. 66: Geschichte Wassaf’s. Deutsch übersetzt von Hammer-Purgstall. Herausgegeben von Sibylle Wentker nach Vorarbeiten von Elisabeth und Klaus Wundsam. Band 4. 2016 (SBph, 878. Band) Nr. 67: Luke Treadwell, Craftsmen and coins: signed dies in the Iranian world (third to the fifth centuries AH). 2011 (Dph, 423. Band, gleichzeitig: Veröffentlichungen der Numismatischen Kommission, Band 54) Nr. 69: Amr Taher Ahmed, La « Révolution littéraire ». Étude de l’influence de la poésie française sur la modernisation des formes poétiques persanes au début du XX e siècle. 2012 (SBph, 829. Band) Nr. 70: Roman Siebertz, Preise, Löhne und Lebensstandard im safavidischen Iran. Eine Untersuchung zu den Rechnungsbüchern Wollebrand Geleynssen de Jonghs (1641– 1643). 2013 (SBph, 835. Band) Nr. 71: Walter Posch, Osmanisch-safavidische Beziehungen 1545–1550: Der Fall Alḳâs Mîrzâ. Teil 1 und Teil 2. 2013 (SBph, 841. Band) Nr. 72: Niccolò Pianciola und Paolo Sartori (Hrsg.), Islam, Society and States across the Qazaq Steppe (18th – Early 20th Centuries). 2013 (SBph, 844. Band) Nr. 73: Desmond Durkin-Meisterernst, Grammatik des Westmitteliranischen (Parthisch und Mittelpersisch). 2014 (SBph, 850. Band/Grammatica Iranica 1, hrsg. von Velizar Sadovski) Nr. 74: Christine Noelle-Karimi, The Pearl in its Midst. Herat and the Mapping of Khurasan (15th–19th Centuries). 2014 (Dph, 463. Band) Nr. 75: Bert G. Fragner, Ralph Kauz und Florian Schwarz (Hrsg.): Wine Culture in Iran and Beyond. 2014 (SBph, 852. Band) Nr. 76: Alexander Lubotsky, Alanic Marginal Notes in a Greek Liturgical Manuscript. 2015 (SBph, 859. Band/Grammatica Iranica 2, hrsg. von Velizar Sadovski) Nr. 77: Tilmann Trausch, Formen höfischer Historiographie im 16. Jahrhundert. Geschichtsschreibung unter den frühen Safaviden: 1501–1578. 2015 (SBph, 861. Band) Nr. 78: Jeff Eden (transl. and annot.), The Life of Muḥammad Sharīf. A Central Asian Sufi Hagiography in Chaghatay. With an appendix by Rian Thum and David Brophy. 2015 (SBph, 864. Band) Nr. 79: Rüdiger Schmitt, Stilistik der altpersischen Inschriften. Versuch einer Annäherung. 2016 (SBph, 875. Band/Grammatica Iranica 3, hrsg. von Velizar Sadovski)

Nr. 80: Andreas Wilde, What is Beyond the River? Power, Authority, and Social Order in Transoxania, 18th-19th Centuries. 2016 (SBph, 877. Band) Nr. 81: Chiara Barbati, The Christian Sogdian Gospel Lectionary E5 in Context. 2016 (SBph, 874. Band) Nr. 82: Nuryoghdi Toshov (Hrsg.), Īsh Murād b. Ādīna Muḥammad ʿAlavī: Jamshīdī ṭavāyifī fatḥī (The Subjugation of the Jamshīdīs). 2018 (SBph, 888. Band/Studies and Texts on Central Asia 1, hrsg. von Paolo Sartori) Nr. 83: Nicholas Sims-Williams und François de Blois, Studies in the Chronology of the Bactrian Documents from Northern Afghanistan. With contributions by Harry Falk and Dieter Weber. 2018 (Dph, 505. Band) Nr. 84: Allen J. Frank, Gulag Miracles. Sufis and Stalinist Repression in Kazakhstan. 2019 (SBph, 895. Band/ Studies and Texts on Central Asia 2, hrsg. von Florian Schwarz) Nr. 85: Бабаджанов, Бахтияр, Эпиграфика в архитектурном ландшафте Хивы. Мечети, погребальные комплексы, медресе, дворцы, ворота. Часть 1: Введение, чтение текстов, комментированные переводы. Часть 2: Иллюстрации. [Bakhtiyar M. Babadjanov, Epigraphy in the Architectural Cityscape of Khiva. Mosques, madrasas, burial complexes, courts and gates. Part 1: Introduction, texts and annotated translations. Part 2: Plates]. 2020 (Dph, 542. Band/Studies and Texts on Central Asia 3, hrsg. von Florian Schwarz) Nr. 86: Antonio Panaino, The “River of Fire” and the “River of Molten Metal”. A HistoricoTheological Rafting Through the Rapids of the Christian and Mazdean Apokatastatic Falls. 2021 (SBph, 911. Band)

IRANISCHE ONOMASTIK HERAUSGEGEBEN VON BERT G. FRAGNER, VELIZAR SADOVSKI UND FLORIAN SCHWARZ (Nr. 1–10: Herausgegeben von Bert G. Fragner und Velizar Sadovski)

Nr. 1: Rüdiger Schmitt, Das Iranische Personennamenbuch: Rückschau, Vorschau, Rundschau (mit einer Bibliographie zur Iranischen Personennamenkunde). 2006 (SBph, 744. Band) Nr. 2: Sonja Fritz, Die ossetischen Personennamen. (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band III, Faszikel 3). 2006 (SBph, 746. Band) Nr. 3: Ulla Remmer, Frauennamen im Rigveda und im Avesta. 2006 (SBph, 745. Band) Nr. 4: Ran Zadok, Iranische Personennamen in der neu- und spätbabylonischen Nebenüberlieferung. (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band VII, Faszikel 1B). 2009 (SBph, 777. Band) Nr. 5: Philippe Gignoux, Christelle Jullien, Florence Jullien, Noms propres syriaques d’origine iranienne. (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band VII, Faszikel 5). 2009 (SBph, 789. Band) Nr. 6: Rüdiger Schmitt, Iranische Personennamen in der neuassyrischen Nebenüberlieferung. (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band VII, Faszikel 1A). 2009 (SBph, 792. Band) Nr. 7: Nicholas Sims-Williams, Bactrian Personal Names. (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band II, Faszikel 7). 2010 (SBph, 806. Band) Nr. 8: Pavel B. Lurje, Personal Names in Sogdian Texts. (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band II, Faszikel 8). 2010 (SBph, 808. Band) Nr. 9: Rüdiger Schmitt, Iranische Personennamen in der griechischen Literatur vor Alexander d. Gr. (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band V, Faszikel 5A). 2011 (SBph, 823. Band) Nr. 10: Rüdiger Schmitt, Manfred Mayrhofer: Leben und Werk. Mit vollständigem Schriftenverzeichnis. 2012 (SBph, 828. Band) Nr. 11: Matteo De Chiara, Mauro Maggi and Giuliana Martini (Hrsg.), Buddhism Among the Iranian Peoples of Central Asia (= Multilingualism and History of Knowledge, Volume I. Hrsg. von Jens E. Braarvig, Markham J. Geller, Gebhard Selz und Velizar Sadovski). 2013 (SBph, 848. Band) Nr. 12: Olav Hackstein and Ronald I. Kim (Hrsg.), Linguistic Developments along the Silkroad: Archaism and Innovation in Tocharian (= Multilingualism and History of Knowledge, Volume II. Hrsg. von Jens E. Braarvig, Markham J. Geller, Gebhard Selz und Velizar Sadovski). 2012 (SBph, 834. Band) Nr. 13: Rüdiger Schmitt und Günter Vittmann, Iranische Namen in ägyptischer Nebenüberlieferung. (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band VIII). 2013 (SBph, 842. Band) Nr. 14: Manfred Hutter, Iranische Personennamen in der hebräischen Bibel. (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band VII, Faszikel 2). 2015 (SBph, 860. Band) Nr. 15: Rüdiger Schmitt, Personennamen in parthischen epigraphischen Quellen (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band II, Faszikel 5). 2016 (SBph, 881. Band) Nr. 16: Iris Colditz, Iranische Personennamen in manichäischer Überlieferung (= Iranisches Personennamenbuch, Band II, Faszikel 1). 2018 (SBph, 889. Band)

IRANISCHES PERSONENNAMENBUCH BEGRÜNDET VON MANFRED MAYRHOFER HERAUSGEGEBEN VON RÜDIGER SCHMITT, HEINER EICHNER, BERT G. FRAGNER UND VELIZAR SADOVSKI Band I: Die altiranischen Namen Von Manfred Mayrhofer. 1979 (Sonderpublikation). Faszikel 1, 2 und 3 in einem Band: Faszikel 1: Die avestischen Namen. Faszikel 2: Die altpersischen Namen. Faszikel 3: Indices zum Gesamtband. Band II: Mitteliranische Personennamen Faszikel 1: Iranische Personennamen in manichäischer Überlieferung. Von Iris Colditz. 2018 (SBph, 889. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 16) Faszikel 2: Noms propres sassanides en moyen-perse épigraphique. Von Philippe Gignoux. 1986 (Sonderpublikation) Faszikel 3: Noms propres sassanides en moyen-perse épigraphique. Supplément (1986– 2001). Von Philippe Gignoux. 2003 (Sonderpublikation) Faszikel 5: Personennamen in parthischen epigraphischen Quellen. Von Rüdiger Schmitt, 2016 (SBph, 881. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 15) Faszikel 7: Bactrian Personal Names. Von Nicholas Sims-Williams. 2010 (SBph, 806. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 7) Faszikel 8: Personal Names in Sogdian Texts. Von Pavel B. Lurje. 2011 (SBph, 808. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 8) Band III: Neuiranische Personennamen Faszikel 3: Die ossetischen Personennamen. Von Sonja Fritz. 2006 (SBph, 746. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 2) Band IV: Materialgrundlagen zu den iranischen Personennamen auf antiken Münzen: Nomina propria Iranica in nummis Von Michael Alram. 1986 (Sonderpublikation) Band V: Iranische Namen in Nebenüberlieferungen indogermanischer Sprachen Faszikel 4: Iranische Namen in den indogermanischen Sprachen Kleinasiens: Lykisch, Lydisch, Phrygisch.Von Rüdiger Schmitt. 1982 (Sonderpublikation) Faszikel 5A: Iranische Personennamen in der griechischen Literatur vor Alexander d. Gr. Von Rüdiger Schmitt. 2011 (SBph, 823. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 9) Faszikel 6a: Iranische Namen in den griechischen Dokumenten Ägyptens. Von Philip Huyse. 1991 (Sonderpublikation)

Band VII: Iranische Namen in semitischen Nebenüberlieferungen Faszikel 1A: Iranische Personennamen in der neuassyrischen Nebenüberlieferung. Von Rüdiger Schmitt. 2009 (SBph, 792. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 6) Faszikel 1B: Iranische Personennamen in der neu- und spätbabylonischen Nebenüberlieferung. Von Ran Zadok. 2009 (SBph, 777. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 4) Faszikel 2: Iranische Personennamen in der hebräischen Bibel. Von Manfred Hutter. 2015 (SBph, 860. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 14) Faszikel 5: Noms propres syriaques d’origine iranienne. Von Philippe Gignoux, Christelle Jullien, Florence Jullien. 2009 (SBph, 789. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 5) Band VIII: Iranische Namen in ägyptischer Nebenüberlieferung Von Rüdiger Schmitt und Günter Vittmann. 2013 (SBph, 842. Band/Iranische Onomastik, Nr. 13)